《My Pet Is a Holy Maiden》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 Dream


    Oh, it��s that dream again.


    He, Yamagata Tatsumi, was clearly aware that he was within a dream.


    Were the dreams wherein you could clearly tell that ��this is a dream�� called lucid dreams? While thinking such a thing, Tatsumi always viewed the usual dream as if it was unrted to him.


    The location was in a basement somewhere. It wasn��t veryrge; it was about the size of a school ssroom. And, in the dark room, a single woman was on her knees, wholeheartedly offering her prayers.


    The surroundings, from the walls, to the floor, and to the ceiling, were made entirely out of stone. That appearance was what lead Tatsumi to guess that the ce was a basement.


    The only sources of light were some lit candles, whose me gently swayed.


    The woman��s age seemed to be just before 20. To Tatsumi, who was a high school freshman until recently, although a repeater, she appeared to be either of the same age as or a little older than him.


    Her long, straight hair went past her waist.


    That hair reflected the red light of the candles, sparkling in vermilion gold, but its actual color may be blonde. Or rather, a more whitish color, the so-called tinum-blonde.


    The color of her pupils was unknown because her eyes were closed as she concentrated on her prayers.


    Her race seemed to be from the West. However, it felt slightly different from the Americans, or the British, whom Tatsumi knew. Well, Tatsumi wasn��t that knowledgeable about them, but there was no doubt that she was exceedingly beautiful.


    A sharp nose line and chin. Each part of her body was also very exquisite and developed. It was a pity that her eyes were closed due to her prayers.


    Looking closely, her lovely petal-like lips were faintly but constantly moving. She seemed to be reciting some sort of incantation or ritual prayer in anguage unknown to Tatsumi.


    Holy maiden.


    Suddenly, such a phrase surfaced in Tatsumi��s mind.


    The reason why he thought of such a word may be because the girl praying in his dream then resembled a priestess rather than a so-called witch.


    The holy maiden was praying eagerly, forever and ever, in the dreams that Tatsumi sees.


    He awoke.


    Tatsumi thought, with a dim mind, while looking at the familiar ceiling.


    When did it start? When did he begin to have that dream?


    Tatsumi thought for a while, remembering the holy maiden seen in his dream.


    Has it already been a year since he began having this dream? In the beginning, it was about once in a month. Still, while constantly having the same dream many times, he noticed an abnormality.


    And the intervals between each dream gradually shortened.


    Once a month became twice and then it became the thrice, then before long it was once a week, followed by once in three days. And now he had the dream of that holy maiden almost every day.


    Had it been about ten days then that he saw her in his dreams every day?


    ��Ten days ago.�� That phrase made him realize something.


    ��... Ten days ago? That��s...the day I...lost Chiiko...��


    Chiiko, that was the name of hisst but dearest family member.


    It had been about a year and a half since Tatsumi lost his parents and younger sister in a traffic ident.


    It was when they all went to a certain hot spring region on the asion of his passing the exam into his preferred high school. Their car, which was being driven by his dad, was hit by a truck because the truck driver had been dozing off.


    Of course, Tatsumi was in the car too. But while he miraculously escaped from death, the rest of his family died almost instantly.


    The view of the front of the truck epassing the windshield. Tatsumi didn��t remember very much after that. This was because he had lost consciousness for a few days after the ident.


    The severely injured Tatsumi had bone fractures in several ces and was forced into hospitalization for more than two months even after regaining consciousness.


    And, in those two months, his life hadpletely changed.


    Tatsumi had lost his parents and younger sister in an ident all at once.


    Tatsumi had heard that his neighbors took care of the funeral after being discharged from the hospital. Apparently, the expenses of the funeral wouldter be paid from the insurance money of his family.


    Fortunately, the remaining insurance was enough until he became an adult. Awyer in charge had exined the details, but because of the situation, he didn��t remember much of it.


    That said, Tatsumi, who had just entered high school and was a minor, could not possibly manage the remaining insurance.


    The management of the insurance ended up being left to his aunt from his father��s side, who was his only remaining rtive.


    His aunt was in her mid-30s, unmarried, if he remembered correctly.


    Because she lived pretty far away from where Tatsumi and his family lived, she could at most be called an acquaintance. What��s more, even during his family��s funeral, she hadn��t shown up because she was busy.


    Furthermore, she clearly declined to take in and look after Tatsumi.


    ��I can take guardianship of you, but everything else will be noninterference with each other alright? Or do you want to go to some facility or something?��


    Being told that directly by his aunt, Tatsumi could do nothing but nod.


    His aunt became his guardian only on paper, and Tatsumi��s life living alone began.


    As for the expenses and the costs of living plus school, only the necessary sum was transferred to an ount every month. Only this, his aunt did well, or was it because that��s how the contract was arranged?


    Possibly, his aunt may have put a part of the insurance that should have been transferred to him in her own pockets.


    Tatsumi had thought about it, but he didn��t n on checking it up, nor was he interested.


    He could very well use his aunt of neglecting her duties.


    But then his aunt would be disqualified as his guardian, and he would have to enter some facility or orphanage. If he had to choose, then living alone like that was way better.


    Tatsumi disposed of the single house where he lived with his family and moved to an apartment close to his school.


    The single house where he lived was too spacious for Tatsumi to live alone in, and the maintenance costs such as taxes would be too great. And above all, living alone in a house filled with memories of histe family was too painful for Tatsumi.


    Tatsumi had managed to pass the exam for his school of choice, but it was hard to say that his high school life went well.


    Tatsumi had spent the first few months which decided one��s new life on a hospital bed.


    Even after being discharged, painful rehabilitation was waiting afterward. By the time he left the hospital after finishing all of the rehabilitation and returned to everyday life, the first semester was already over and the school had already entered summer vacation.


    Tatsumi was absent from the first semester of the tenth grade entirely. As a matter of course, from the second semester onward, he was an estranged existence.


    Tatsumi turned up at school suddenly in the second semester. His ssmates seemed to have been informed of his misfortune beforehand and every single one of them interacted with him as if he was a tumor.


    There was no bullying or malicious intent, but it was somehow ufortable for him, so Tatsumi was often left alone.


    Because he was absent for the entire first semester, his grades could not keep up with his ssmates.


    Therefore his grades steadily dropped, and he quickly became a bottom-ranker who couldn��t keep up in school.


    Still, the reason why Tatsumi had continued to go to high school was that histe family was very happy when he passed the entrance exam.


    Tatsumi continued going to high school in order to meet the expectations of his family.


    But his grades weren��t doing well, there was no club he was devoted to, and he had nobody he could call a close friend.


    Before long, he simply continued going to school out of habit.


    Even if it was only out of habit that he was able to look forward to the future, that was because he had Chiiko, his onest family member with him.


    Chiiko did not participate in his family vacation in question and stayed at home. Therefore, she didn��t die like the rest.


    Chiiko was always there waiting for him when he returned to his apartment.


    Tatsumi spent his days with only that thought keeping him going.


    However.


    Even with his dearest Chiiko, the day of parting came.


    It had been more than a decade since the day Tatsumi met Chiiko. As a birthday present for the very young Tatsumi, his parents introduced Tatsumi and Chiiko to each other.


    After that, they were almost inseparable.


    When Chiiko couldn��t eat by herself, he took care of her meals.


    After she had grown bigger, they ate ice cream together during summer. When it was winter, they cuddled up in the kotatsu<sup>[1]</sup> together.


    When it was spring, they went out for walks together, and when it was autumn, they enjoyed various seasonal harvests together.


    When Chiiko got sick, Tatsumi held her and rushed into the hospital, and when Tatsumi caught a cold, Chiiko would always stare at him with worried eyes.


    Chiiko was his dearest, but a parting approached by way of lifespan.


    It is about just ten days ago that Chiiko had finished her natural lifespan.


    Chiiko had taken herst breath in Tatsumi��s arms as if she was sleeping. Tatsumi could still vividly recall the sensation of that time.


    The dreadfulness as the warm and fluffy sensation of Chiiko��s body as it gradually grew colder.


    Tatsumi silently cried throughout the night in his apartment void of anyone else.


    He cried and cried, and continued crying. At daybreak, Tatsumi took Chiiko��s body that had gonepletely cold to the neighboring riverbank and buried her corpse there.


    He made a small grave and, although they were wildflowers, ced some flowers in front of it.


    Putting his hands together before the grave, he prayed for her happiness in the next world.


    Tatsumi prayed and kept praying for her, for a long time.


    He wanted to keep praying forever, but he couldn��t.


    High school life greeted its second spring. No, it was the first spring for Tatsumi.


    With his poor grades and having missed the entire first semester, it was decided earlyst year that Tatsumi would have to repeat the school year. So when the new school year began, he never showed went to school even once.


    While part of the reason was because he had to repeat the year, he wanted to be with Chiiko who had begun weakening from old age.


    Without going to school and rarely even leaving his room, Tatsumi looked after Chiiko.


    Now that she had lived up her natural lifespan, he made up his mind. He decided to drop out of school.


    Without any close friends, and having now lost Chiiko, he had absolutely no attachment to high school life.


    After returning to his apartment, he changed into his long neglected uniform and headed to school.


    He went to the staff room directly instead of a ssroom and silently handed over the dropping-out notification to his homeroom teacher.


    The homeroom teacher seemed to have expected it, and although they made some remarks to stop him, there was no enthusiasm behind them, and thus the curtains easily closed on Tatsumi��s high school life.


    It was after that, did he start to have dreams of the holy maiden every night.


    Dragging on the sorrow of having lost Chiiko, Tatsumi shut himself in his apartment room.


    During the day, he would do nothing but motionlessly stare at Chiiko��s birdcage. Then at night, he would crawl into bed and have the aforementioned dream of the holy maiden.


    He repeated this lifestyle for 10 days.


    What hepletelycked now was any hope and will to live.


    Tatsumi raised his body from the bed and grabbed his cellphone left beside his bed, beginning to disy several pictures Chiiko while gazing at them one by one.


    ��Chiiko...I... What should I do...? Alone...without you, I...��


    This was a question he repeated many times throughout thest 10 days.


    Tatsumi stared at Chiiko��s innocent face on the screen of his phone.


    Round eyes.


    A soft body which was wrapped in silverish gray feathers.


    But her head was a wonderful snow white.


    A white-faced cockatiel. <sup>[2]</sup>


    His beloved,st family member who grew up with him ever since he was a child.


    [1]


    This nice thing:


    [2]


    A type of bird:

 Chapter 2

    <h4>2 �C Summoning</h4>


    The next night, Tatsumi had the same dream again.


    And upon waking up, Tatsumi stared at the ceiling and recalled the dream once again .


    Yes, it was a surreal dream. In fact, it was realistic enough that he could even remember it in detail. And somehow, it was growing more and more realistic as days went by.


    In a dim, basement-like room, the holy maiden was dedicated intently in her prayers as always.


    But in today��s dream, he saw how desperately she has been praying.


    Floating on that snow white virginal skin were beads of sweat. Before long, they began to drip from her face and hit the stone floor below with a dripping sound.


    Yes, Tatsumi could remember even those tiny details clearly.


    ��...Why.... Why do I keep having this dream....�� Tatsumi muttered while looking up at the ceiling.


    To keep experiencing the same dream so frequently, there must be a reason.


    It was a verymon pattern, as if someone was calling him, Tatsumi thought ��It��s the so-called pre- summoning pattern.


    But unlike light novels andics, something so illogical can��t possibly be true.


    To begin with, he had no reason to be summoned. Tatsumi had no advantages anywhere, as he was just a normal 16 year old boy.


    Certainly, in many lights novels, a Princess from a different world will call upon a random hero to save her world. It was amon setting. But for it to happen to himself wasn��t something Tatsumi thought was possible.


    Rather than that, Tatsumi himself knew that he could not continue grieving like this. He has to face forward and move on with his life.


    While telling himself that, Tatsumi sluggishly got out of bed.


    Since he��d dropped out of school, he thought it��d be best if he went out and tried to find a part-time job. While thinking about this, he washed his face and changed his clothes.


    He thought that he should buy a magazine or something from the convenient store and start his search for a part-time job.


    But as he thought of that, at the corner of his eye, he saw the now empty birdcage that Chiiko no longer dwelled in. As he did, the sadness and despair from when he lost her once again started to rise up in him.


    The many pleasant times Tatsumi had enjoyed with Chiiko kept on ying in his mind repeatedly.


    And then, he realized that Chiiko was gone forever.


    Once this happened, it became useless for him to do anything. The sorrow from her loss overwhelmed him again, and it was now impossible for him to do anything.


    Since Chiiko had passed away, he no longer had any appetite and did not cook any meals. Instead, all he ate the were instant food that he had stocked up from the convenient store.


    So once again, without doing anything else, Tatsumi had spent all of his time holed up in his apartment today.


    He stared at the screen of his phone, looking at the photos of his family and of Chiiko that he took. While doing this, he had picked up the guitar that had been leaning against the side of his bed, for some reason, and began to y it subconsciously.


    This guitar was an acoustic guitar1  and it was a memento of histe father. When he was younger, his father had yed it for Tatsumi, and then gave it to him as a gift.


    In his youth, Tatsumi��s father had put together a band and had earnestly aimed at being a professional guitarist. In the end, he abandoned his dreams. ��I was doing well at it��, had been a phrase his father liked to say.


    His father also taught him how to y the guitar, and was able to do it to some extent. But of course, he didn��t have the ability to be a professional.


    He began to strum it without any thought.


    ��...Now that I think about it, Chiiko used to apany me with her chirps...�� Recalling this, a dark mood washed over Tatsumi once again.


    In the past, when Chiiko was still alive and healthy, whenever he yed the guitar like he was now, Chiiko matched his tune with her chirping, as if to sing along with it.


    While reminiscing those lost days, Tatsumi began to y calmly.


    Suddenly, at that moment, a bright light began to emit from the surroundings of his bed. But bed only had pillows and the bedsheet on top of it. There was no source of light on it that could emit such a strong light.


    Despite this, there was a sudden and mysterious luminescence that wasing from his bed.


    The reason for this was unknown. but none the less, Tatsumi had to squint his eyes at the sudden surge of radiance. Rather, he had no choice but to do that at the sudden appearance of this phenomenon.


    As Tatsumi did that, the light continued to dance wildly and began to turn silver. But, he felt no heat from the light. Rather than heat, the somewhat dazzling light gave of a soft feeling of holiness.


    And when all of his surroundings had turnedpletely dyed silver, Tatsumi noticed something below him.


    It appeared to beposed of geometric patters, with strange writing and symbols surrounding the patterns.


    The patterns of light shone even brighter than the dazzling light around him. With Tatsumi��s limited knowledge, he thought that it was strangely simr to magic circles.


    But at that moment, the brightness overwhelmed him, and contrary to the radiance around him, Tatsumi��s mind fell into darkness.


    Slowly, Tatsumi tried to open his closed eyes.


    His surroundings appeared to be very dim. Could it still be early in the morning, perhaps before daybreak? This was the thought that ran through Tasumi��s mind.


    He attempted to look out of the window that was on the top end of his bed. But instead of a window, he was greeted by a imposingly solemn stone-made wall. Also, an expensive looking ornate sconce was set in that wall, and had a lit candle atop it.


    Wait, what? Since when did I have stone walls and wall sconces in my apartment?


    Still groggy from sleep, Tatsumi tried to think.


    After the loss of his family, he had moved into a small 2K apartment with Chiiko. Stilll�C when Chiiko was with him �C despite being otherwise alone, it was satisfactory enough for him. He had been happy enough there.


    But in this room, there should not be a stone wall. No, rather it was not just limited to Tatsumi��s room, as there were only a few number of houses in Japan that still had stone walls.


    If this ce was not his room, then where was it? While thinking that, Tatsumi sat up and checked his surroundings.


    Checking around his bed, he discovered that not only were the walls made of stone, but all of the others including the floor and ceiling were as well.


    At this this point, he began to wonder where he��d seen such a ce before. He had seen something like this recently, hadn��t he?


    Moreover, he��d seen it on a fairly regr basis.


    Scratching the back of his head, Tatsumi began to look around the room again.


    Suddenly something entered his line of sight.


    Kneeling on the floor with open eyes, was a young woman who was staring at him.


    She had long silvery tinum hair, with eyes as beautiful as rubies, and atop her head was a single lock of hair standing up. It was the so-called ��ahoge��.2


    With a look ofplete and utter shock, the young woman looked at Tatsumi. While being stared at so intensely, Tatsumi also subconsciously returned the gaze and stared at her.


    And then, he realized.


    He knew this woman.


    ��... The holy maiden... In my dreams?��


    Yes. As it was in the dream he had every night, there before him was a girl that looked exactly like the holy maiden who had prayed every night with feverish intent in his dreams.


    Taking a moment to reflect on things, he realized that the room he was in right now was simr to the one in the dream. Rather, it looked exactly like the basement room from his dream.


    Then, was this girl the same holy maiden he saw in his dream?


    As he was looking back at her... his body was suddenly attacked by a strong impact.


    Tatsumi, who was sitting, copsed on the bed face up as he couldn��t withstand the sudden impact.


    Huh! What!? He lightly panicked. But then he saw strands tinum blonde hair dancing in front of his face.


    A sweet smell filled his nose, and he realized that he had been embraced without warning.


    It was at this moment that Tatsumi realized that he was being hugged by the girl who looked like the holy maiden.


    The girl had pounced on him suddenly and gave him a hug.


    She clung tightly to him with her slender arms for awhile, and then separated only a little and peered at his face.


    Her red eyes and Tatsumi��s ck eyes�� they met at point nk range.


    Sparkling tears filled her crimson ruby eyes. And yet, despite this, she smiled happily at Tatsumi.


    ��Finally... finally I get to meet... I was... I was reunited with with... you today... for oh so many years... I waited... Master.��


    ��What? Ha!? Now, how... eh? Ma��master? Have we met before?��


    ��Oh yes... oh... it really is you...your appearance...your voice.... and this smell... no doubt...I never forgot... not even once...��


    What he felt then was, the feeling of the girl��s tears dripping on his cheeks from her gem like eyes .


    Feeling the tears on his cheek, Tatsumi finally realized the sort of situation he was in and the position they were in and he began to blush.


    The two of them were hugging on top of his bed.


    Due to her additional weight, they had fallen down and he felt the softness of her body against his own.


    But she wasn��t heavy at all. Her height was close to that of Tatsumi��s, but she apparently weighed much less than he did.


    And as expected, the thing he noticed the most were the two amazingly soft and huge mounds pushing into his chest. It was of course ��that�� part that symbolized all women.


    Every time she moved, her bosom softly tickled Tatsumi.


    Now he began to notice some details that he had not seen in his dreams before, such as her clothing. It appeared to be of a single sheet of very thin cloth, wrapped around her body loosely.


    At first it was dark and he didn��t notice, but now that their distance has shrunk a lot, he could faintly see her skin through the transparent clothes.


    Involuntarily, Tatsumi waspletely drawn into the valleys of her bosom, and his line of sight was soon filled with this new sight. Although he could not see the soft, pink cherries at the top of her breasts, he could tell that the destructive power of her bust was definitely very high. In a scale of 100, it was at least an 85, if not 90.


    Why he was thinking of such things was most likely due to the fact that he was a healthy young man, and healthy young men were sad creatures. Of course the fact that he, Tatsumi, was thinking that in his current situation was a form of escaping from reality.


    Looking down him, the young woman began tough softly. Whether she noticed Tatsumi��s line of sight was of course, another different matter.


    ��...To be able to meet with you again in this manner...I am very happy... Master!��


    ��Wait, what!? I��m what? What, where... What? You��your master? Me? Are you talking about me?��


    ��Yes, are you not my master?�� she said while smiling andughing from the bottom of her heart.


    As he asked her before, it seems like this girl had met Tatsumi in the past.


    But Tatsumi was nonplussed3. He had no memories of meeting such a girl before.


    In the first ce, he had close to no previous experience with foreigners. He hadn��t even spoken to many on the street before, once or maybe twice, when they asked for directions or something.


    And, not to mention, a ruby-eyed tinum haired beauty such as her? With such distinctive features, it was highly unlikely that he would have forgotten someone like her.


    As if reading his mind, she continued to speak.


    ��Master may not remember me, because I am in a different form from when Master knew me before.��


    ��What? What does that even mean? You��re different from when I knew you before?��


    Involuntarily after seeing Tatsumi��s nk stare, she began to giggle. She released him from her embrace and sat on him instead, as if to correct her posture.


    ��Sorry for myte introduction. My name is Calcedonia Chrysoprase. I��m a priestess of the Savaiv Church of the Largofiely kingdom.��


    She said then, and retaining her seiza-like posture, bowed quietly.


    ��Huh..? Err.. My name��s Yamagata Tatsumi.��


    ��Yes, I know.��


    The girl who had identified herself as Calcedonia smiled. Looking at her smile, it could be believed that most men in this world or any other worlds would be totally captivated by it. It was such a smile of the finest quality to behold.


    But with such a smile directed at him, Tasumi��s confusion grew even deeper.


    Of course it was because she knew his name, but even more so because she spoke of some really strange words now.


    At this point a thought began to form in Tatsumi��s mind. But before he could voice it, Calcedonia continued to speak.


    ��Master, you may not know the current me, but I know you...no, I remember you better than anyone else in the world...��


    She began to stare at him with a sincere gaze. It was in this gaze that Tatsumi had a sense of D��j�� vu.


    In the past, he had been looked at by this gaze. And it was from a point nk position like this too


    For example, on the palm of his hand, or on his shoulder, or sometimes sitting on his knees.


    For some reason, her stare was very simr to that of his beloved family member...


    ��...Chiiko...��


    Involuntarily, the name spilled from his lips. And the moment that she heard it, Calcedonia floated the most beautiful and grand smile that she has ever shown.


    Anyone could see the feelings behind that beatific smile were those of great happiness, devoid of the tiniest bit of malice and hesitation.


    ��Yes! Yes, that��s right!! I��m... I��m Chiiko!!! Master... I��m your pet! Your pet Chiiko!!��


    The type of guitar you associate with country music, the type that doesn��t require speakers unlike, say, a bass. ?TN note: ��stupid hair��, see below. ?(of a person) surprised and confused so much that they are unsure how to react. ?

 Chapter 3

    <h4>3 �C Reincarnation</h4>


    >


    While beaming with joy, tears continued to overflow from the girl named Calcedonia who once again leapt to embrace Tatsumi.


    Reflexively catching the girl iming to be Chiiko, Tatsumi once again copsed on the bed.


    And again, a very soft body filled his arms, and he was confused at how to deal with it. Though not proud of it, Tatsumi has never hugged nor been hugged by a girl before.


    Of course, there was the time when he was held by his mother as an infant, but Tatsumi has no memory of that so it doesn��t count.


    Incidentally, he had no clue where to ce his hands. On her shoulders? Or her hips? He waspletely lost as his hands moved awkwardly in the air.


    Without noticing Tatsumi��s troubles in the slightest, Calcedonia rubbed her head joyfully on Tatsumi��s chest.


    At the same time, the two softest parts of her body pressed against Tatsumi��s, but Tatsumi pretended not to notice this.


    While Calcedonia continued endlessly rubbing her face on his chest, the ahoge sticking out on top of her head swayed unsteadily in unison.


    Seeing this, certain memories rose in his mind.


    Back when Chiiko was still well, she had fawned on him by rubbing her forehead against his hands a cheeks.


    There were also times when she would tilt her head as if demanding to be petted. During those times, Tatsumi would naturally pet her small head with his fingertip.


    Recalling those memories, Tatsumi unconsciously petted the head of the girl hugging him. It was a conditioned reflex.


    Probably having been surprised by the touch of Tatsumi��s palm on her head, Calcedonia raised her head taken aback.


    ��M-master...��


    ��Ah.... So��sorry! My pet cockatiel did the same kind of thing, so I reflexively...��


    Tatsumi quickly withdrew his hand and apologised profusely. Most folks would dislike suddenly being touched on the head like that. While he was thinking about that, the feel of her soft hair lingered on his hand and he secretly wanted to touch it a little more.


    But Calcedonia was not angry in the least. In fact, she seemed even happier as her smile broadened.


    ��Yes... Yes!! That��s right!! Master often petted my head like that!! I remember!! Master��s hand...though it was your fingertip at the time, was very warm!��


    With her lovely face filled with tears of great joy, Calcedonia tightly embraced Tatsumi.


    ��Master... my... my master!��


    Calcedonia continued to repeat herself deliriously.


    Tatsumi could only stare at all of this.


    Of course, since the appearances of the woman embracing him and Chiiko the cockatiel are far too different.


    Still, he wasn��t able to deny her storypletely.


    This was because her atmosphere and small gestures were too simr to his Chiiko.


    Sometimes intuition will surpass reason. And it was that very intuition that was telling him that she was not lying to him.


    ��Are you... are you really... Chiiko?��


    ��Yes!! I��m really Chiiko. I was reincarnated as a human in this world, but the memories of when I was a cockatiel remained. I was raised by Master... and took myst breath while being watched over by Master... I am really your Chiiko!��


    ��Th-this world? Reincarnated?��


    Words such as ��other world,�� ��summoning,�� and ��reincarnation�� that are often seen in novels popped up one after another in Tatsumi��s mind.


    In the meantime, Calcedonia continued pressing her soft body against him. Furthermore, in that dim, basement-like room the two were on Tatsumi��s bed. Tatsumi��s body involuntarily reacting as a man1 was something that couldn��t be helped.


    Just what should he do?


    While instinct and reason continued to fight with each other violently as he worried in the depths of his mind, a third voice rang out in the room that should have been upied by just the two of them.


    ��Now now Calsey, let��s leave it at that for now. I think you may be troubling son-inw.��


    It was the soft gentle voice of an elderly man that had a definite depth at its core.


    Reflexively, Tatsumi turned towards the direction the voice came from.


    Standing there was an old man.


    His height seems to be about the same as Tatsumi. Tatsumi��s height is 168 cm, so the old man might be fairly tall.


    An old man with white hair and long white beard that gave a gentle impression. He appears to be around 70 years old. Tatsumi didn��t know what the average life span of this world he was called to, (he no longer doubted he was summoned) but the old man must be considered quite old.


    Inparison, the old man��s back was straight and didn��t give much of an impression of being very old. To put it another way, he gave the impression of a very energetic gramps.


    Looking closely, a door that was left open could be seen behind the old man. It seems Tatsumi hadn��t noticed it before because he was too focused on the girl who imed she was the reincarnation of Chiiko.


    The old man slowly walked over to Tatsumi and Calcedonia with a gentle smile on his face.


    As he did so, the white, loose robe the old man wore quietly fluttered.


    From observing it, he could see that they were expensive looking clothes that used high quality, pure white cloth. From how gold and silver threads were used abundantly in various ces of the clothes and the delicate, detailed embroidery, the old man might be someone in a high position or very wealthy. Perhaps even both.


    Seeing the attire of the old man, Tatsumi got the impression of a Christian priest that he had once seen on television.


    ��I was a little worried and came to check on Calsey but... Ho ho ho, is it safe to assume that son-inw��s summoning was a sess?��


    ��Yes, Grandfather. I was able to seed in safely calling Master over to this world.��


    ��Ho ho ho, I see, I see. Splendid. Well now, son-inw.��


    ��Eh? By...son-inw, do you mean...me?��


    ��Why, of course! Other than myself and Calsey, is there anyone else here but you?��


    The old man continued his words with the same gentle smile.


    ��How about we go somewhere else before exining everything? This isn��t the kind of ce to have a long conversation. Also...��


    The old man��s eyes were directed at Calcedonia who was even now in a position of riding on top of Tatsumi.


    ��Hurry up and change Calsey. Your current appearance may be a little too tempting for a young man such as son-inw after all.��


    Being told that by the old man, Calcedonia leaped away from Tatsumi, and having remembered her current appearance, hurriedly embraced her abundant breasts with both arms to hide them.


    ��H-how inappropriate for me...to have such an improper appearance before Master...��


    With her face having dyed bright red in an instant, Calcedonia hurried off Tatsumi��s bed and rushed out through the open door in a straight line.


    At that time, her shapely bottom was clearly visible between the gaps of the thin cloth she wore and Tatsumi��s involuntarily stared at it.


    Seeing Tatsumi like so, the old man smiled in a good mood.


    Noticing the old man watching, Tatsumi turned just as red as Calcedonia had.


    ��Hohoho, son-inw seems to be a man alright. No need to worry, that reaction just now is a matter of course for a man. Rather, that makes me relieved you know? Son-inw reacted as a man to my granddaughter after all.��


    The old man��s gentleugh resounded in the basement room.


    ��I suppose let��s start with introductions. My name is Giuseppe Chrysoprase. This country...the Saviav Church of the Largofiely Kingdom��s patriarch.��


    ��Patriarch...?��


    Tatsumi began to blink in surprise and stared fixedly at the old man named Giuseppe who was sitting down in front of him.


    Tatsumi and Giuseppe were currently in a reception room-like ce after having moved from the basement room.


    With a soft andfortable sofa, an expensive-looking table with detailed carvings, an expensive-looking flower vase with beautiful flowers arranged to give a calming impression, and various other high quality furniture decorating the interior of the room, it could be seen at a nce that the room was for the sake of entertaining those of high ss.


    Tatsumi had quietly followed after Giuseppe from the basement room to this reception room. He hardly remembered the path at all, but judging from how long they walked to reach here, the building they were in right now was most likely considerablyrge.


    What��s more, all the corridors along the way were covered in thick carpeting and not a single bit of trash could be seen. Cleaning seemed to be done quite thoroughly.


    There were no windows along the way, so he wasn��t able to get a look outside, but from the bright light shining in from the window in the reception room he was in right now, at the very least it shouldn��t be night. Of course, that��s if the seemingly other world ce had a night. After all, it��s an unknown other world. In which case, a world without a night and was eternally daytime would not be strange.


    While he was thinking about that, what looked to be a ceramic cup with freshly brewed tea was ced on the table in front of Tatsumi.


    ��Help yourself. The contents are hot, so please be careful.��


    ��I...u-uhm...thanks...��


    The one who served him the tea was a tall, young man in his mid-twenties, who introduced himself as Baldio. He moved away from the table while smiling, and then bowed once before exiting the room.


    The clothes he was wearing had a very simr design to Giuseppe��s. However, the embroidery and ornamentation was scarcepared to Giuseppe��s, so while of considerable status, he probably didn��tpare to Giuseppe.


    He was likely in a position simr to Giuseppe��s secretary. It seems he left after finishing his business having decided not to listen in on Giuseppe and Tatsumi��s conversation.


    Since they had gone out of the way to offer him tea, Tatsumi decided to drink it. The taste and aroma that filled his mouth somewhat resembled jasmine tea.


    It was probably amon tea in this world, or perhaps this country. And yet it was also the tea that a person such as the patriarch who is likely of high status would serve to guests. There was no doubt high grade tea leaves were used.


    Tatsumi who had judged that on his own drank the tea while at ease as he savored the taste. And Giuseppe enjoyably watched Tatsumi��s appearance.


    ��Now then, I��d like to give son-inw a detailed exnation now but...just what��s taking Calsey? She��s strangely taking a long time.��


    Giuseppe nced at the door leading out of the room while stroking his long beard.


    As he said, quite a bit of time had passed since arriving to this reception room. Tatsumi reflexively looked down at his wristwatch.


    This wristwatch was something he put on after waking up out of habit. Because of that, it was brought along in the summoning.


    The things summoned along with him were his bed, the acoustic guitar that��s his father��s memento which he had in his hands at the time, and and the old style Gpagos cell phone 2 that was in his pants pocket. Anything else was simply the sweatshirt and jeans he was wearing right now.


    Seeing Tatsumi looking at the watch on his left hand, Giuseppe raised an eyebrow and leaned forward with great interest.


    ��Say, son-inw. Just what is that object?��


    Giuseppe looked at the wristwatch with strangely sparkly eyes as if he were a child presented with a new toy.


    Tatsumi smiled at Giuseppe��s behavior and removed the watch from his arm before holding it out to him.


    ��This is called a watch and is a tool to measure time. In my world, it��s a verymon tool used in daily life..��


    ��Oh, this is a clock? It sure has been made small and in an unusual shape.��


    Giuseppe stared at the watch with great interest after having received it. This world also had things that ssify as clocks, but only hoursses or sundials at best. Of course, there was no way there was an borate mechanical clock such as Tatsumi��s wristwatch.


    Tatsumi��s wristwatch was a quartz chronograph3 type that did not need a battery and was a gift from his little sister for passing into high school. 4


    It was also on his arm during the time of the traffic ident, but while it had a few small scratches, it miraculously didn��t break and even now still works.


    ��Hmm, looks like there are multiple needle-like things... From what I can tell, they��re used to measure time, but it looks like only the smallest needle is moving...�� 5


    ��In my world, a day is divided into 24 parts, then those parts are further divided into 60, and even further...��


    Tatsumi exined how time was measured in his world and Giuseppe listened with widened eyes.


    ��Oh...in son-inw��s world, why do you go so far to attentively denote time? There must be some kind of reason to make it necessary right?��


    ��Why you ask...��


    Tatsumi was troubled in how to answer.


    He had normally epted a day being 24 hours and an hour being 60 minutes asmon sense. Even if was asked why so, he was unable to answer.


    Tatsumi didn��t know when and where Earth��s concept of time was established. However, he had epted that as simplemon knowledge up until now regardless. But of course, thatmon sense would not apply to this world.


    Without a doubt this was another world.


    Tatsumi once again sensed that themon sense he had up until now would not apply in this world.


    ( ?�� ?? ?��) ?What the Japanese call flip-phones. Using them is like living on the Gpagos. ? ?Editor note, Quartz chronograph that doesn��t need a battery doesn��t really make sense when a quartz watch needs a battery to run... The first part, Quartz, or mechanical, dictates how it��s powered, where mechanical is the type that is either hand wound or wields the power of your hand movements to power itself, and thus doesn��t need a battery. Quartz on the other hand needs a battery, which is why it��s called quartz to begin with. See http://.wixonjewelers/education/swiss-watches/watch-movements/for a full exnation if you��re interested. ?Note, chronograph means the watch has the ability to measure time like a stopwatch using the needles in the middle. So it makes sense that they wouldn��t move right now ?

 Chapter 4

    <h4>4 �C Savaiv Church��s Holy Maiden</h4>


    The Kingdom of Largofiely��s royal capital, Levantes.


    In the center of the city lies the area where the king and his family lived, and the rest of the city was sprawled around it. The city has a poption of about forty thousand people, and is without doubt the city with thergest poption in the kingdom of Largofiely.


    It was in this city where the towers of the Church of Savaiv stood.


    The faith in this world was mostly on a pantheon of four gods, the four great Gods.


    Respectively, they were the God of Harvest Savaiv, the God of the Sun, Giva, the God of the Evening Moon, vavy, and the Ocean God, Dgarvae. In the Zoisalight continent where the kingdom of Largofiely was situated at, no matter where you go, you would definitely find a church or a cathedral of the four great gods.


    It so happens that Harvest God Savaiv was the God with greatest amount of followers.


    The main worshipers of this god who grants a good harvest are the farmers. Since the mostmon profession in this world was farming, it goes to show howrge this particr faith was.


    In addition, his purview covers childbirth, so he was worshiped as the God of Childbirth too. Other than that, he was also popr as the guardian deity of marriage as well.


    In this world, it wasmon to exchange marriage vows in the churches and cathedrals of Savaiv. This was followed without exception, from the royalty and nobility down to themoners. Weddings were always performed in the churches of Savaiv and simr ces of worship where their priests acted as the marriage witness.


    Maybe because of that, among the four major churches, the Savaiv Church was built with the most majesty.


    Everyday, arge number of believers woulde to pray to the God. For that reason, the gates would be open 24/7. What stood out the most were the fully armed Temrs stationed at the sides of the gate on guard duty.


    It was in a corridor of this great Savaiv Church that Calcedonia was hastening her way.


    Located underneath the temple of Savaiv was thergest concentration of magical power in the entire imperial city and its surroundings. It was a ce known as the so-called ��Holy Land��. This ce was used only for special rituals and special acts of worship.


    Calcedonia had chosen that basement-room to summon Tatsumi precisely because she needed the great reservoir of magical energy that exists there.


    Having left that ceremonial chamber, she headed to her room, which was located in the quarters of the priests who lived in the temple.


    Calcedonia burst into her room and quickly changed her clothes, from the special sanctified ritual clothing needed for the summoning ceremony to the normal everyday robes of a priest.


    Checking a specialrge mirror that had been ced in the room, she made sure that her clothing and hair were in order.


    This mirror was a quality luxury item made of ss. Only a special group of demi-humans who possessed close affinity with fire could make ss and porcin goods as the technology was only passed down between them. This made such items extremely expensive to acquire.


    Having confirmed that nothing was out of ce, Calcedonia then ced the holy crest of Savaiv around her neck and was about to hurry out of her room when she stopped realized something crucial.


    She had finally realized that after summoning Tatsumi, and then running off to change, she had no idea where he was now.


    But, she knew that he was still with her grandfather, the patriarch of the Savaiv Church. All she needed to do was ask someone and she would already be able to find their whereabouts.


    Calcedonia set off in search of someone with a high status to ask the location of her grandfather. Even though there was a lot of people around, considering their status, they shouldn��t know where her grandfather was. But of course, all the seniors would always have a grasp on her grandfather��s location.


    And as a matter of fact, she knew all the senior members personally.


    Or rather, it was the opposite. There wasn��t anyone in the temple who did not know of her as she was the holder of the title, Holy Maiden. In fact, more than half the inhabitants of the city of Levantes knew her face.


    She possesses extraordinary talent andprehension for magic that far exceeded most people. And she had great aplishments in that field. Due to her amazing talent in the Holy system of magic, the magic system of healing and purification magics, coupled with her great beauty, Calcedonia had been nominated as the Holy Maiden of that time.1


    And thus, when Calcedonia walked through the corridor, everyone, without exception, looked back to take a second nce at her.


    Even now as she was walking, she happened upon two junior priests, who moved to the side while lightly bowing their head. When she passed by them, they looked at her with gazes filled with concealed aspiration.


    ��Ah, it��s Lady Calcedonia. She is as beautiful as ever...��


    ��I agree... but doesn��t Lady Calcedonia seem unusually... happy?��


    ��Yeah, I thought so as well? She did seem unusually cheerful today.��


    ��Did something good happen to her? But...��


    ��Hmm, What��s wrong?��


    ��For someone to be able to make that Lady Calcedonia so cheerful....Just who could that person be?��


    The junior priests stood puzzled next to each other as their heads tilted to the side.


    Calcedonia was giddy enough that the two juniors thought she was practically almost skipping with joy.


    Calcedonia was finally able to track down a bishop who was able to to tell her the current location of her grandfather.


    ording to that high priest, her grandfather was currently in his parlor with a guest.


    The fact that her grandfather would be in the parlor with Tatsumi was an easy enough guess for the normal Calcedonia to make, but before hearing it from the bishop, she didn��t think about that. She was so ecstatic that she missed the obvious.


    From the moment Calcedonia had her awareness as a human, all she thought of was one boy. She never forgot him even once.


    She had the memories from her past life. Why she had it wasn��t something she knew. But, the fact she had them was without a doubt.


    In this world, people believed in reincarnation.


    Therefore, having been reborn was not considered that strange, even if it��s from a bird to a person. But, to have memories of a past life was extremely rare. At least Calcedonia had never met with anyone with memories of a previous life other than herself.


    But she never cared about such a thing. The most important thing was the fact that she remembered him, and that her previous life with him was an extremely joyful one.


    Having long regained her memories of her past life, she held a long-cherished wish to be reunited with him.


    To that end, she studied the summoning rituals and myths for many years. Of course, not a day had passed that she did not spend enhancing her personal magical ability.


    Now having seeded in summoning him to this world and reuniting, she had to exin to him her reasons for doing it.


    Tatsumi was called to this world one-sidedly. In other words, he was pulled away from his own world, without being able to choose to give up his old life.


    He might hate her. He might detest her. But for her, reuniting with Tatsumi was the greatest happiness she could even receive.


    In her past life, she was but a little bird. Even so, she loved him.


    She was the happiest when she was by his side, to the point that she didn��t wish for anything else in her life.


    They grew up together, they lived together, and they were always together.


    Whenever she thought of him, she was filled with joy.


    It was at this time that someone called out to her.


    ��Oh, if it isn��t Lady Calcedonia. I couldn��t believe that I would get a chance to see you today. Would this not be the blessings of Lord Savaiv, governer of marriage?��


    The one who interrupted her was a well clothed youth.


    If her memories served her right, he should be the oldest son of an earl house, a person who sent her marriage proposals numerous times.


    He walked up to her, kneeling at her feet to gently kiss the back of her hand.


    Feeling that this act was a bit rude, Calcedonia involuntarily narrowed her eyebrows into a beautiful frown, but the person in question was not aware of it.


    To be honest, Calcedonia had no idea what this person��s name was, even though she faintly remembered him. She received too many marriage proposals for her to remember every single one.


    Her grandfather, the patriarch of Savaiv Church, received many proposal letters every day. Among them were also letters from direct royalty.


    Still, Giuseppe had refused all of the suitors that came to him asking to marry her. Since her grandfather knew her heart, he respected her feelings.


    As the church was an organization to serve the doctrine, it was not part of any country. That��s why, within the temple, even royal status was something of no value.


    Therefore officially as people who serve the gods, priests do not have to lower their heads in the presence of the even a king. However that was only an official stance. So before the kings, they customarily showed due respect.


    All this time, Giuseppe had been the shield that protected her from the all of the suitors that came from the royalty and aristocracy. Since Calcedonia was also a priest, no one could make her marry forcibly. Not even the royalty and aristocracy.


    Repeatedly, Calcedonia ignored the praises from the youth before her.


    She wanted to go where Tatsumi was as quickly as possible, and yet this man continued to dy her.


    At first, the youth was praising Calcedonia. But somewhere along the way it turned into self-boasting. Honestly, it was something Calcedonia had no interest in at all.


    ��I want to go apany my master rather than listening to this boring speech!!�� was what Calcedonia was screaming on the inside, but on the outside she put on a magnificent false smile and threw in some words appropriate for the conversation.


    The idle talk continued to the point when finally even Calcedonia could not stand anymore.


    It was at that moment a certain person approached them.


    ��Calsey.��


    He called out to Calcedonia in a fond tone with a nickname. Seeing him, Calcedonia��s face lit up, on the other hand the youth��s face cramped.


    ��Morga.��


    ��I-If it isn��t sir Freedom Knight...No, I mean Lord Morganeich��


    The neer was tall and sleek, with an incredibly virile yet exceedingly handsome face. With red hair and reddish-brown eyes, he cut an impressive figure despite being a fairly young man. He was not wearing the clerical vestments of the priests in the temple, but rather a suit of metal ted armor and a long sword hung from his hip. The armor was engraved with the holy crest of the Savaiv Doctrine on the breastte, and possessed a number of other holy symbols of protection as well.


    A ted armor with the holy crest of Savaiv, this meant he was a temr.


    The Temrs, an organization of knights who are charged with the duty to protect the temple and it��s priests.


    As it was mentioned before, the temples do not belong to any country. Because of that, in a crisis they cannot ask any country for assistance.


    That��s why the church needs it��s own security force for protection. And that force is the Temrs.


    But of course, these were all official stances, and if the temple really did encounter any crisis the local authority would manage the investigation with the temple��s permission.


    ��What are you doing here? His Holiness Chrysoprase is awaiting you.��


    ��I understand, Morga.��


    After replying to the young man called Morga, Calcedonia once again faced the noble youth.


    ��I am sorry. Grandfather, I mean His Holiness the Patriarch Chrysoprase has called for me. I apologize for my rude and sudden departure.��


    She gracefully bowed towards him. And the noble realized that he could not detain her any longer.


    The youth replied,


    ��No��no, it can��t be helped if you��ve been called by His Holiness Chrysoprase. I mustn��t keep you any longer. If we have the chance, let us meet again.��


    With that he bowed in farewell towards Calcedonia. After bidding farewell to Morganeich too the youth finally walked away. And in her mind, Calcedonia stuck out her tongue and blew a raspberry2 at him. She then turned towards Morganeich.


    ��Thank you, Morga. Really, that person just now was too obstinate...��


    ��No worries, though it is true that his holiness is waiting for you. Should you also not be on your way?��


    ��Ah! Oh no! I shouldn��t be keeping Master waiting any longer����


    Said Calcedonia in fluster, walking off quickly in a panic.


    Watching her back rapidly shrinking off into the distance, Morganeich stared at her with a certain deep feeling in his gaze.


    TL note: TheCatWalk : Hole....Not intentional ?I had no idea either until I searched this up. Imagine the part in an anime where the girl or boy would stick their tongue out at someone and blow. Now, take the tongue away but keep the sound effect. See https://.youtube/watch?vAh8OR4qPk if you want an actual example ?

 Chapter 5

    <h4>5 �C The Reasons Behind The Summoning</h4>


    >


    ��Please forgive me for beingte!��


    Said Calcedonia apologetically while entering the parlor that Tatsumi and Giuseppe were waiting in. She stopped and lowered her head in apology at the very start of her speech.


    ��What took you so long? Son-inw was getting tired of waiting for you.��


    Laughing gently, Giuseppe chided his granddaughter.


    ��Ah! N-No, because Giuseppe-san��s conversation was quite entertaining, and it wasn��t like I was tired of waiting or anything...��


    ��R-Really? Phew, thank god.��


    cing a hand on her abundant chest, Calcedonia let out a sigh of relief.


    Watching the exchange between the two young ones, Giuseppe let out a gentleugh, and asked his granddaughter to sit next to him.


    ��Well , now that Calsey��s here, let��s exin everything from the beginning.��


    Hearing this, Tatsumi sat at attention.


    He no longer doubted that he was now in another world, the big question was as to why he was summoned here.


    It wouldn��t have anything to do with him being asked to be a hero and save the world from the Demon King, would it? While thinking that deep in his heart, he waited for Giuseppe��s exnation.


    ��First of all, wee to the kingdom of Largofiely, Son-inw. I and my granddaughter, Calsey, we are d to have you here from the bottom of our hearts.��


    ��Ah, well, thank you.....?��


    Tatsumi was troubled on how to reply, so he ended up politely thanking them. Finding his embarrassed reply to be amusing, Giuseppe and Calcedonia both lightlyughed together.


    ��And so... we also apologize, Son-inw, for abruptly bringing you here to this world. Once again, we are really sorry.��


    In turn, Giuseppe and Calcedonia greatly lowered their heads to show their abject apologies.


    ��Um.. that is, please raise your heads, it��s okay, really!��


    ��No!... We... I mean I summoned Master on my own without thinking of your circumstances. I��ve taken you away from your life without asking your opinion, Master.��


    Calcedonia kept her head lowered, and Tatsumi looked at her with a surprised expression.


    From what she was saying, though she was able to summon him here, there was probably no way for him to return to his old world.


    That��s why Calcedonia went as far as to state ��taking you away from your life forcibly��.


    ��I see. But for now, please raise your heads, and tell me .... Tell me the reason why you brought me here. The reason you summoned me to this world.��


    She summoned him to this world. All the while feeling guilty and being aware of the fact that she won��t be able to send him back, she still summoned him. And he wanted to know why.


    After Tatsumi said that, the two finally raised their heads.


    Then, facing the two, Tatsumi calmly stared at them.


    For a short while, silence filled the parlor. But then suddenly, a loud noise rang out from outside the window.


    The sound was the ringing of a bell from somewhere in the Church of Savaiv for announcing the time. As he listened carefully, he could here more bells ringing in the distance. Probably, the other temples were also doing the same.


    Three times the bell rang, and when it ended, Calcedonia began to speak as if she took the ending of the gong as the trigger.


    ��The...... reason... for my bringing you here , Master.... The biggest reason... it��s because I wanted to see you again just one more time, Master at any cost.��


    Her face blushing the color of cherry blossoms, Calcedonia put both her hands on her cheeks and gave her reason shyly.


    ��Huh....? That��s it....?��


    Subconsciously, Tatsumi face turned nk.


    Well, anyone would have shown the same reaction if they learnt that they��d been summon to another world because the summoner ��Wanted to see him again.��


    At the same time, Tatsumi was a bit relieved because the reason wasn��t, ��Be and hero and y the demon king!��.


    ��Yes....And...��


    Calcedonia looked at Tatsumi with happy upturned eyes. Her expression then turned into a serious one and she continued.


    ��I was.... worried.... so extremely worried. I was worried, and couldn��t get rid of my uneasy feelings. That day when I died in your arms, the look on your face, it was as if you were despaired with each and every thing in the world. You��re painful expression, I couldn��t forget no matter what. Master.... I couldn��t help but think that.....Master might take his own life......I was concerned.... and regretful.��


    At Calcedonia��s words, Tatsumi��s body became paralyzed with shock.


    He was reminded of Chiiko��s dying breaths in his arms. When Chiiko finally died, he felt as if the world around him had copsed.


    As Calcedonia had pointed out, after Chiiko died Tatsumi became all alone. Without any family to care for, he tried multiple times to take his own life.


    There were many times when he pressed the Cutter Knife on his wrist. But in the end he wasn��t able to proceed, simply because he didn��t have the guts.


    ��Worrying about how Master was all alone, Imitted myself to studying about summoning rituals since the moment I had awareness of my past life. Fortunately Grandfather found me when I was a child at a Savaiv cathedral and brought me here. The church has a lot of materials on magic so it saved me a lot of trouble.��


    ��Huh? You were brought here?��


    ��Yes. For a certain reason, I adopted her at an early age.��


    Giuseppe had adopted Calcedonia. Their rtionship was supposed to be that of an adoptive father and daughter, but turned into that of a grandfather and granddaughter due to the vast difference in age.


    Turning away from her grandfather with a thankful smile, Calcedonia turned to face Tatsumi and further continued.


    ��At first I was nning to cross over to Master��s world, but no matter where I searched I couldn��t find and documents nor materials on any rted arts, rituals or ceremony. But what I found was...��


    ��......Not something that could help you cross over to another world, but to bring someone here.....?��


    In confirmation to Tatsumi��s question, Calcedonia gave a small nod.


    She didn��t only search in the archives of the Temple.


    In fact, with the help of her grandfather in his capacity as the Patriarch of the Doctrine of Savaiv, she searched any source she could think of including various royal archives. Yet, she was only able to find the information for the ceremony to summon Tatsumi to this world.


    ��....Still, it was my dearest wish. So at that time I decided to perform the ceremony to bring you here. Because I was going to be the main culprit who would make you give up everything you had, I was prepared to be hated, to be detested by Master. Nevertheless, I still wanted to meet Master once again....��


    And that she was worried about her Master, said Calcedonia in a small voice.


    ��Say, Son-inw.��


    With that, Calcedonia��s exnation had ended. But after it a silent atmosphere remained between them.


    In order to break the ice that had settled over the conversation, this time Giuseppe was the one who turned his attention to Tatsumi.


    ��Might I ask a question of you?��


    ��Ah, yes, if I am able to answer.��


    ��You seem to be handling this quite well,d. I must say that you don��t seem to be too confused or shocked by any of this.��


    ��Y��yes?��


    Said Tatsumi, with a look of confusion. It was then that he felt the gaze from the old man that was filled with a sharpness and dignity, rather than the usual easygoing one.


    ��It seems to me, that if one is typically brought suddenly to a new whole different world, there would be some distress or disorder, yes? Yet, you, on the other hand, do not seem that way. You are certainly a bit confused by all of this, but you don��t seem to be specially distressed or anything. On the contrary.... It seems that you are strangely calm andposed about this.��


    ��That is, well...��


    His face turning red, Tatsumi��s gaze loitered around a bit. Then it stopped on Calcedonia before continuing to Giuseppe.


    ��It was...ing to world, to see a beautiful girl...... and then suddenly be embraced by her..... that is to say...that time..��


    Tatsumi��s gaze met Calcedonia��s again.


    ��....She.... Because she reminded me so much of Chiiko... even if the reincarnation thing is hard to believe... Her behavior really matched Chiiko��s style. If it��s really true that she��s Chiiko reborn, rather than harboring any hate against her, I should be thanking her. To be honest, I��m d to have met her again... even if her appearance has changed.....��


    ��Ma-Master...!��


    That Calcedonia was Chiko reborn, was something that Tatsumi could now almostpletely believe. Calcedonia��s presence really felt familiar to that of Chiiko��s. And she knew a few things that only Chiiko should know. Most of all, she really reminded him of Chiiko.


    Tatsumi sat motionlessly and stared straight at Calcedonia. And cedonia who was being stared at became ovee with emotions as clear teardrops started to fall from her ruby eyes.


    Giuseppe watched the two��s gaze with gratitude, and feeling relieved, let out a bellow of cheerfulughter.


    ��Son-inw, I think I now understand your thoughts. But, do you not have any lingering feelings towards your original world?��


    ��Mm-hmm. I really don��t have any regrets about my old world.��


    Everything that would have tied him down to his original world�C his beloved family and his close friends, most of all his dearest Chiiko�C were all gone.


    So in response to Giuseppe��s question, Tatsumi nodded his head with resolve.


    From outside of the parlor, someone knocked at the door.


    In response, Giuseppe inquired, and a youthful young woman��s voice could be heard.


    ��Your Grace, I apologize for interrupting your conversation with your guest. But is Lady Calcedonia present here?��


    ��Yes, I��m here but.��


    ��It will be the time of your sermon soon. The believers are already gathering at the chapel presently.��


    ��Ah, now that I think about it the bell had just rung three didn��t it? I understand. I��lle immediately.��


    Calcedonia replied to the woman on the other side of the door.


    Then Calcedonia stood and and bowed towards Giuseppe and Tatsumi.


    ��Well then, Grandfather, Master. Because of my duties, I shall take my leave now.��


    ��Yes, to perform god��s work is also important. I hope you��ll not ck of in that��


    ��Well then Chiiko...No I guess it isn��t Chiiko now...Err.��


    ��No, Chiiko is fine, Master. I wish for you to continue calling me by that name.��


    Once again, Calcedonia quickly bowed and quietly left the parlor.


    While leaving, her cheeks were flushed red which her grandfather noticed, but as always he simply shed a quick smile but didn��t say anything.


    And so Calcedonia left the parlor, followed by the the priestess on their way to the chapel to give the sermon.


    Along the way,


    ��U��um Lady Calcedonia.....? ��


    ��Yes, Wha~at is it?��


    With a cheerful expression and a bright smile, Calcedonia turned around with a spin.


    ��Today, umm...I am sorry for being blunt but.... did something good happen?��


    The priestess was mystified.


    Typically Calcedonia had a reticent expression, but now her beautiful face had undergone an unusual metamorphosis. Now she was constantly smiling, and answering people in a friendly manner.


    She normally treated everyone the same, with a cold smile on her face. Even when she performed her sermons, she always had a severely stern and cold attitude as she preached about God.


    And that cold Calcedonia who always resembled an unsheathed de was also a subject of aspiration for the many believers. But today��s Calcedonia was different.


    She was unusually cheerful today. And the way she was walking, it was practically skipping.


    Calcedonia and the priestess, while not that close, had a friendship of sorts, where they would have a short chat now and then.


    Looking at Calcedonia, even for the priestess it was easy to tell that she was merry and happy. Rather, she was way too giddy.


    That was why she had asked that question earlier.


    Yet now, the usually cold and stern Calcedonia, as if she was a maiden in love, showing an extremely shy expression answered the priestess. It was something unbelievably unthinkable to people who knew her.


    Her eyes had signs of tears of joy but had a hot feverish light in them, and her cheeks were blushed pink. She ced her palms on her cheeks as if to hide them. Yet her gaze had drifted off to a faraway direction.


    ��Because...... he epted me. A-And also he.... he said..that I was pretty...��


    Calcedonia writhed in in happiness, with a pink aura scattering from her.


    Seeing the Calcedonia before her eyes, the priestess was taken aback and thought


    ��Oh no! If Lady Calcedonia were to speak before the believers in this state, it��s going to turn into a messy situation. Because... the believer��s expectations would be totally shattered to dust.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>6 �C The Past</h4>


    When she saw the boy for the first time, how old was she then?


    It was when she reached the age of discretion, maybe? About three to four years old.


    One night she dreamt of a day, when a boy who was a little older than herself was gazing at her with ck eyes that glittered and sparkled like dark obsidian.


    ��Come on Chiiko, open up, it��s mealtime.��


    Smiling sweetly, the boy held out a small spoon with a white, grain-like thing to her.


    �����CEh? What? Am I supposed to eat this sort of thing?


    The grain appeared to be soaked with water, turning it into a thick gooey substance. No matter how she looked at it, it didn��t seem tasty at all.


    However, the her in the dream happily ate it with utmost joy.


    Yet because it was a dream, she didn��t know what it tasted like. But she could clearly feel the sense of satisfaction she felt in the dream after eating.


    As she ate the grains, the boy with ck eyes smiled happily towards her.


    Somehow, she wanted to see the boy��s happy face even more, so she ate until her stomach couldn��t hold anymore.


    **


    Calcedonia began her sermon atop an altar with great zeal before the assembled masses of believers, .


    She spoke about the precepts of the god that were written in various holy scriptures. To pass these on to the faithful was also an important purpose of the priests.


    The great majority of the people in this world�� the world that Calcedonia brought Tatsumi to, were illiterate. They couldn��t read nor write. Therefore, the teachings must be passed on verbally like this.


    Of course, she wasn��t the only one who performed this duty. The pastors the other priests were on a rotating schedule to perform these sermons. But like today, when it was her turn to give the sermon, the chapel in the church would always be filled to capacity.


    Their reason foring was to hear these lectures from the priests. But that was not the only reason people came to the chapel today.


    The sermon tform was situated in the deepest part of the Chapel in a way so that all the visitors may have a birds eye view of it. Many hade to catch of glimpse of the <<Holy Maiden>> who was currently giving her sermon on of the tform with a solemn air.


    <strong>(TL note: They came for the eye candy, and not the message</strong>


    <strong>Editor : I��ve seen enough hentai to know where this is going =,= )</strong>


    But in the eyes of the people who came to see the <<Holy Maiden>> , a slight trace of confusion could be seen.


    Normally the <<Holy Maiden>> was the type who would chant the scriptures with a solemn air in her never changing nonchnt tone. But today her manner and atmosphere had changed.


    **


    From then on, she had dreamt of that boy from time to time.


    After experiencing these dreams for a while, she began to notice that her form in the dreams was extremely small. On top of that, she realized that she was not even human in the first ce.


    Being ced in the palm of the boy��s hand, she was lifted up to his eye level. And then he presented a seed-like object to her, and she happily pecked it with her beak.


    Yes, it seems that in those dreams she had the form of a small bird. She had feathers that were silver-gray in color. And she could feel there was something swaying above her head. When she swayed her head left and right, the thing above her head would also sway.


    He presented seeds to me which she nimbly remove the contents of to eat. And then she raise her voice with a delighted ��Chirp!��.


    ��Was it yummy, Chiiko?��


    The boy asked with a loudugh. ��Chiiko�� appeared to be her name in the dream.


    The boy was always together with her.


    Whether it was on his hand, shoulder or head, she was always together with the boy in her dreams. As she gradually grew older, so did the boy in the dream.


    And finally, for every year of life that she went through in the dream, she had developed a tender feeling towards the boy.


    As long as she was at his side, he would fill her heart with a warm fluttering feeling. So she began to be attracted to the boy.


    As time went by, and she had reached the age of ten, it was then that I had a sudden realization.


    That the dreams of the boy she had been having were not dreams at all, but memories of a past that she was re-experiencing. She was reliving her past life through my dreams.


    With that as a trigger, all the memories of her past life immediately resurfaced. Above all, the face of the boy who was her master�� he who stared at her, whose life was nearing its natural end, was so intense that it shook her heart immensely.


    **


    Calcedonia was preaching from the podium as usual, but for some reason others felt she was quite different today. Normally , the <<Holy Maiden>> would recite the god��s scriptures like an unceasingly flowing cold water stream without breaking her dignified appearance. Usually, the believer��s would look at her dignified figure with admiring gazes, but today she was met with confusion.


    Normally she just simply recites the scriptures with a light smile and indifferent expression. But today was different. Today, in her somewhat moist eyes, people could see a feverish gaze apanied by an intoxicated light as she passionately recited the scriptures. And then she sometimes sighed filled with hot desires that were hidden deep within her heart.


    In reaction to the <<Holy Maiden>>��s unusual behavior, her colleagues and the believers tilted their heads and stared at her in confusion.


    There were some believers who were more fascinated than usual because of the strange charm she had today.


    And even within all of those eyes gazing down upon her, Calcedonia��s mind was only filled with the thoughts of literally the boy of her dreams, with whom she was finally reunited with.


    **


    There were two thoughts that had welled up in her heart. One was about meeting the boy�C her master �� just one more time, and the other was concern over the despair he had after loosing the Calcedonia in her dream.


    Therefore she made a firm decision. She would learn magic at any cost, and then return to his side utilizing that magic.


    The world she was in right now had a mystical craft called magic. The young her of that time naively thought that if she could use magic, she might be able to return to his side.


    But she didn��t know at that time. The magic to cross worlds certainly did exist, but it was something of a forgone era, treated as nothing more then a legend.


    Because she did not know any better, the first thing she did was to consult her parents.


    She told her parents about the boy in her dreams.


    At first her parents who had loved her apanied her stories with a smile, but when they noticed no matter how much time passed she did not stop to talking about the boy, they began to feel unpleasant.


    Then the girl suddenly said she wanted to learn magic. And the reason was so that she could be with the boy.


    Finally her parents, thinking that she had gone insane, made ns to abandon her.


    The ce where the girl and her family lived was a small deserted vige in a remote region of the Largofiely Kingdom.


    If words had gotten out about the girl��s strange behavior, not only her but her entire family would have been ostracized in that small vige.


    So they told her not to tell anyone else about her dreams. However, since she was still a young child who didn��t know any better, she sometimes told people about her dreams, disregarding her parent��s warnings.


    Over time, the other vigers became cold and distant, causing her parents to finally decide on abandoning her.


    But in the end they couldn��t bear the thought of selling her into very, so they gave her to a wandering Priest who happened to be passing through their vige.


    They offered what little savings they had to the Priest so that he could take to a bigger town, and maybe drop her in an orphanage.


    The reason they gave to the small girl was, ��Because magic could not be learned in such a small vige, we asked the priest to take you to arger town where you can finally study such things.��


    And so she left her native vige holding the hand of the Priest without anyone sending her off.


    During the trip, the Priest didn��t say a word to her. Because the priest heard from her parents that the girl went crazy, he didn��t feel the need to talk with her.


    She was only given the minimum of meals and rest, as the priest continued the journey. And finally the city they reached was the Royal Capital of Largofiely Kingdom, the city of Levantes.


    The Priest, who was a member of the Church of Savaiv in Levantes, had been called to officiate over the wedding of the son of an important person in a certain city.


    In this world, it was a symbol of wealth and status to be able to call upon the services of a Priest of Savaiv from the central church in the capital to officiate over a wedding.


    His trip this time was one such situation. It was on his way back that he had been entrusted with this little girl.


    The Priest, on his return to Levantes threw her into the servant��s quarters of the church to work as a maid.


    Her travel expenses such as food and lodging had been included with the money given to the Priest by her parents. But the cleric barely used any of it, and pocketed the difference.


    The Priest was quite pleased with this, and the memory of the girl disappeared from his mind before long.


    There were many children like her in the Church. Children who lost their family for some reason, or those who were abandoned by them like her. The Priest didn��t care at all about a little girl like her who had the same circumstances as them.


    But as a result, this incident turned out to be a rather good fortune for her.


    Because of this, as she worked as a maid for the priests, she coincidentally caught the eyes of the patriarch of the Church, who immediately saw through the rare magical talent that she possessed.


    **


    ��......So that��s what happened......��


    Was what Tatsumi said with shock upon hearing Calcedonia��s past.


    ��She may not look like it, but that girl has been through a lot of suffering and hardships.��


    Until Giuseppe adopted Calcedonia, she had lived a harder life than Tatsumi could have imagined.


    After Calcedonia had left for her sermon, Tatsumi and Giuseppe continued their conversation in the parlor.


    ��After she became my adopted daughter, She started working diligently. She studied hard as a Magician. As well as her duties as a priestess. She did some other things too. And finally because of her hard work, her dreams came true.��


    She found the ritual for the summoning ceremony in a remote corner the royal archives buried under arge pile. And after many years of study and preparation, she finally seeded in summoning Tatsumi . As proof of all of her hard work, Tatsumi was now sitting here.


    ��So you see, Son-inw, I must express my gratitude one more time.��


    ��Yes?��


    ��Son-inw, you��ve epted my granddaughter, despite the fact she called you here without any prior consultation. Even if you scolded her, no one would have the right to object, but you didn��t.��


    It should be a natural thing for someone, who without any consultation was summoned to another world, to act harshly about it.


    But Tatsumi didn��t make anyints, but rather even felt gratitude towards Calcedonia.


    Giuseppe, who was very impressed with Tatsumi for smoothly epting Calcedonia, thanked him.


    ��If possible, I��d truly want to have you ept my granddaughter as a wife right here right now, son-inw.��


    ��Ho ho ho ho�� Giuseppeughed brightly, but Tatsumi on the other hand, didn��t.


    At first, he didn��t get what Giuseppe was saying. But before long, the meaning trickled its way into his mind, and he finally understood what Giuseppe meant.


    With that, Tatsumi magnificently spat out the tea he was drinking.


    **


    From then on, the dream slowly progressed.


    Because she was now the adopted daughter of the Savaiv Church��s Patriarch, she could undertake the study of magic as her own magical talents began to bloom. And at the same time, she began to search for the means to traverse worlds.


    Of course, she diligently performed the daily duties of a priestess, and sometimes used her healing magic to treat the injured.


    While she continued this everyday life, the dreams of that boy�� her past life that she was reliving�� soon became her greatest pleasure.


    Because it was in those dreams that she could be with her beloved master, even though it was impossible for her to meet him again in real life.


    Along with her growing up, the boy in the dream also grew up.


    Perhaps it was with the assistance of the gods that allowed her to reincarnated in a period so that she would be the same age as the boy.


    For this she was grateful, as that was what she judged when she was young. The god Savaiv was the only god that she knew of in that remote agricultural vige.


    Because both she and the boy in her dreams were the same age, this increased the intimacy that she began to feel, and those feelings began to grow stronger.


    Every time she saw the boy in her dreams�C her master�C her feelings for him grew stronger as the days went by.


    However, not all of the dreams were happy ones.


    She could recall it clearly, the day her master lost his family.


    Master and his family were injured seriously in some far-off distant ce. At the time it urred, she understood it somewhat, but as she began to relive those days in the dreams, she was filled with grief anew.


    Her master was the boy in the dream, but she also loved his family very much.


    Just like him, his family had loved her, and adored her very much. But that family had died, and left him behind all alone.


    By this time she noticed the the amount of days passing without her meeting him was increasing. She finally understood how severe his injuries were.


    In his world, healing magic did not exist. Severe injuries had to be treated over a long period of time.


    While the boy was away, a neighbor had taken care of her. She knew the person as she had memories of him. When her master went out for walks with her sitting on his shoulder, he greeted the person often.


    And so, after a long had passed, her master finally returned home, but he returned with a heart filled with sorrow.


    The two of them moved from therger house to a much smaller ce, and it was that point she began to experience the dreams on a daily basis.


    That��s why, she hastened her preparations. As she could feel the time of her separation from the boy was nearing.


    There wasn��t much time left at that point. She was anxious about his state after having lost her, and hurried her preparations for the summoning ceremony.


    The procedures for the ceremony were elerated. And she only rested the minimum amount of time necessary. And so before long, the preparations werepleted atst. At the same time, the time of their separation in the dream came atst.


    In the dream, the boy who had lost her was filled with grief. She wanted to encourage that boy. She wanted to be of useful to him, even if it was just a little. She wanted to be by his side. And so, she began the ceremony to summon the boy.


    The ceremony wouldst for several days, and she was unable to eat or sleep during that time.


    Even though she had greater stamina than most and her talent in magic was exceptional, there was a chance that the ceremony might not seed.


    Furthermore, for now she could only perform the ritual once. If she failed, it might take her several years before she could make another attempt.


    The figure of the boy who had just lost her surfaced in her mind as she performed the ceremony. Why was his figure floating before her so vividly even while she was still awake? She couldn��t understand. Perhaps it had something to do with the ceremony as her connection to him was gradually bing stronger.


    He had lost his willpower, and was in despair, she felt concerned for him. The boy only gazed at the now empty birdcage with vacant eyes. Like this, he continued to spend his days doing nothing.


    At this rate, would he not really perish in despair? He might even take his own life out of sorrow.


    With a heart tightened by worry, she pressed on with the ceremony.


    And then.


    And then, her wish finally reached the boy.


    She won��t be dreaming about him anymore. Because, the boy who she couldn��t meet with other than in her dreams, had just appeared before her.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>7 �C From Now On</h4>


    >


    A lot of believers went out in groups through the exit of the Savaiv Chruch.


    Today, they all gathered to hear the sermons given by the <<Holy Maiden>> of the Church. They want to listen to the lectures given by that sweet voice. Even just a nce of her would be enough.


    Normally, after the sermon of the <<Holy Maiden>>, they would leave with a satisfied expression but today it was somehow different.


    Certainly, there were people who showed satisfied expressions. There were also those who received a very deep impression from the <<Holy Maiden>>��s lecture, and broke down in tears. People who showed feverish expressions after seeing the <<Holy Maiden>>��s figure were also present.


    **


    But the most populous were those who tilted their heads in confusion.


    ��Hey, wasn��t today��s Lady <<Holy Maiden>> a bit....different than usual?��


    ��Ahh. Usually she��s the type of person who looks overly dignified and austere but today....��


    ��.....She was strangely...Colourful? I-I mean, you know......sometimes when she let out those sighs, they looked like they had colours...��


    ��Y-Yeah! That, that! The usual awe-inspiring Lady <<Holy Maiden>> is good too, but today��s was also..��


    ��A-Aye. Today was also good. Still, for that Lady <<Holy Maiden>> to show that kind of expression...It has to be love rted right?��


    ��Well, even Lady <<Holy Maiden>> is a person with flesh and blood like us. And she��s reached that age too. It wouldn��t be strange for her to have a man to give her feelings to. I don��t know who the hell he is but, damn him.��


    ��Hey, about Lady <<Holy Maiden>>��s partner, wouldn��t it be that rumored...��


    ��Ahh! You mean Lord <<Freedom Knight>> ? If it��s him then certainly he matches well with her holiness.��


    ��A handsome man with a beauty by his side. It could make a picture...��


    Just like that while making some random guesses, they left the Savaiv Church.


    **


    After the lecture, Calcedonia returned to the parlor where her grandfather and Tatsumi were.


    She entered the room after knocking, and saw Tatsumi��s face which was now dyed scarlet.


    Because as soon as Tatsumi saw her face, ��If possible, I really ought to make you thatss��s husband right here right now.�� these words Giuseppe said rang up in his mind.


    ��Is something the matter, Master?��


    ��E-eh..n-no. It��s nothing, yeah.��


    Tatsumi said while awkwardly nodding his head. And seeing Tatsumi act like that, Giuseppe showed an expression simr to that of a kid whose prank was a big sess.


    ��Well then, Calsey��s also back. So how about I do the exining on son-inw��s future life hereafter?��


    As the discussion became about his future, Tatsumi showed a taken aback expression.


    Certainly, he had no lingering affection towards his previous world. He had a sense of nostalgia about his old world after being told he couldn��t go back true, but it wasn��t enough to make him dejected.


    So that meant he has no choice but to live in this world.


    And for that means, he had to find a way to earn a days bread. In other words, a job.


    But did this world have any jobs suitable for someone like Tatsumi who dropped out of school? His expression turned a bit gloomy.


    And as if seeing through Tatsumi��s thoughts, Giuseppe started his exnation from there.


    ��I can guess what son-inw is thinking. But you can rest assured because from now on we are going to guarantee son-inw��s living here.��


    ��Master, from now on you needn��t worry about the cost of living.��


    ��Eh....?��


    ��What are you being so surprised aboutd? We can at least do that much, since we��re the ones who selfishly summoned you here. We were resolved to do that from the start.��


    Ho ho ho! Guiseppe continued with hisughter.


    ��And, you who just arrived in this world. How are you going to find a job so soon? Though, since we can still have a conversation here like this, it ain��t like there isn��t any job you aren��t suited for.��


    As he was told that, Tatsumi finally realized that he was having a normal conversation, not in Japanese, with Calcedonia and Giuseppe.


    Surprised, he inquired them about it. It seems like the summoning ritual had a function built in, so that he could properly understand this side��snguage. But, it was only limited to hearing and speaking. He couldn��t read nor write lest he studied thenguage.


    By the way, thenguage they were currently using was called the ��Continental Commerce Language��. It was universally used by all of the Zoysalight Continent��s residents. And he could also talk differently using Japanese as well. As for the feeling, it was simr to how one separately uses 2 differentnguages that they have studied.


    ��...... If they��re going to do it anyway, why not make it so that I can read and write too.....��


    ��I-I apologise. I performed the ceremony with the materials and method just as instructed by the various ancient scriptures....Making small adjustments were impossible.........��


    Calcedonia said while feeling despondent.


    ��Ah, umm, no. It��s not like I was ming Chiiko...��


    But even as he was consoling Calcedonia, he totally expected to be granted with some amazing ability correction due to the summoning.


    ��As for me, I��d be happier if you just became Calsey��s husband.��


    ��Gra-Grandfather!?��


    Calcedonia who was sitting next to Giuseppe said that in a somewhat troubled, yet more than that somewhat happy tone. And her beautiful face once again dyed red. She rotated her gaze between Giuseppe and Tatsumi a few times while blushing deeply.


    ��To tell you the truth, thisss can almost already be counted as a girl too old to be married. This might sound a bit unfair but, this situation is partially your fault, son-inw.��


    ording to Giuseppe��s exnation, in this world, specially in the Largofiely Kingdom, anyone who was 16 years old may be considered an adult. And by the time they were 20, they��re expected to already have a household.


    Currently, Calcedonia was 19 years old. In the eyes of society, though she still can��t be considered as someone who absolutely can��t be married off to a man at her age, she should start worrying about these matters soon.


    ��She��s already receive arge number of marriage proposals you see, but of course all of them have been turned down. But among them there were some higher nobles, and even royalties who were in line to inherit the throne.��


    Though he was saying some unpleasing things, Giuseppe��s expression when he looked at Calcedonia was soft. It was obvious that he was respecting his granddaughter��s heart rather than taking the chance for some political marriage.


    ��O-Oh, even royalty proposed to you? Chiiko really is awesome. Well, since you��re such a beauty, I guess it should be an obvious matter.��


    A surplus figure and high magic capabilities. Even though adopted, she was still a rtive of the Savaiv church��s patriarch. With this much status, it would have been weird if she wasn��t proposed to.


    Tatsumi didn��t know what kind of recognition Magician��s held in this world, but he could guess that having high abilities were better than having less.


    As Tatsumi looked at Calcedonia while thinking that, for some reason, Calcedonia, who��s face was flushed red had both her palms on her cheeks and was looking at Tatsumi with wide open eyes.


    ��Ho ho ho, son-inw, looks like you��re really used to handling women. Just now, you smoothly praised her. Maybe, in your former world, you had some contacts with prostitutes?��


    ��Pr-Prostitutes!? N-No way... I...What? No, I never even dated a girl before...��


    ��Ho ho ? Then that would make you a natural.��


    At Giuseppe��s half-sarcasticughter, Tatsumi was vigorously swinging his head left and right.


    ��Ho ho ho, ��twas but a joke. Even though I look like this, because of the nature of my job I am confident in my ability to judge people.��


    Even though he was one-sidedly summoned to this world, if he was some sort of scoundrel then Giuseppe was nning to throw him out of the church without caring any more about this matter.


    �� Then for now, we will be having you be a Junior priest of the Church. Even though you��ll be a junior, as long as you are a priest this Church will provide you with housing and food. But of course, you��ll have to earn your bread as a priest. And if you would like to do something else then we can see to that matter as well. Our church has many priests who run side business and has secondary jobs.��


    Though, Tatsumi couldn��t think of any jobs he would like to do in this world.


    Then as Giuseppe said, he should first work under the church and while doing that, look around the town for any jobs he can do.


    For a Japanese like him, he naturally had a thin sense of religion. So naturally he didn��t think he could be a priest all his life. Eventually he had to do something else, so for now he should check out which sorts of jobs he could take, and among them which suited him the most.


    While he was thinking if he should really bother the Church till then, Calcedonia who was flushed red all this time seemed to have finally rebooted.


    ��I-I object!! As I had mentioned earlier, I will take all responsibility of master!! You might not think given how I look so but I have quite the high ie.��


    Calcedonia dered full of confidence while throwing out her chest with her abundant assets. But as for Tatsumi, it was too much for him to ept Calcedonia��s request just like that.


    ��N-No. I mean, please... I really do have no intentions of bing a freeloading gigolo.��


    But ignoring Tatsumi��s protest, she again looked at Giuseppe and dropped another bombshell.


    ��Grandfather. I, from now on will leave this church and live together with master.��


    Calcedonia made a sudden cohabitation deration.


    On the other hand, Tatsumi��s eyes became round and his jaws dropped. Giuseppe though, struck his knees in approval.


    ��Yes. That will be good too. If you live together then with time you will know of each others�� good points and bad points. First, live together for a while, and then decide on whether you��ll really tie the knot with marriage. Though, have you any ideas on your residence? From the way you speak of it, I guess you��ve already made preparations?��


    �� Yes. I know of one among the believers who deals with mansions. So I decided to consult him...��


    ��W-Wait a minute!!��


    Tatsumi hurriedly pulled the plug on the discussion that was rapidly progressing without him.


    ��H-Hey Mister Giuseppe!! What are you thinking!! Suddenly approving your granddaughter living with a guy you��ve met for the first time? Is that really okay!?��


    In the first ce, isn��t it the father who should oppose the most when his daughter��in this case it��s Granddaughter but�� decides to suddenly move in with a man!


    But unlike the bewildered Tatsumi, the other two put on nk faces.


    ��What are you saying, son-inw!? Haven��t you noticed that from our first meeting, I��ve been calling you ��son-inw�� ? It means that I��ve already acknowledged you as Calsey��s husband. And didn��t I also just suggest that you should marry Calsey?��


    ��Eh....?..C-Certainly that��s it but...Still, this is the first time we��ve met, isn��t it too rash to acknowledge it without giving it much thought?��


    ��I��ve been hearing about you for a long time from Calsey. Honestly, it doesn��t feel like our fist meeting at all. And besides......��


    Giuseppe yfully yet skillfully raised one of his eye-brows while looking at the panicked Tatsumi.


    Ever since he first adopted Calcedonia, he has been hearing stories of him from Calcedonia every single day.


    Now that he was talking with Tatsumi like this, he could really feel that Tatsumi was exactly the kind of person Calcedonia had been describing all these years.


    And besides, if Tatsumi had any ill intentions from the start, and wanted to make use of his and Calcedonia��s rtionship or made her unhappy, then he wouldn��t have brought up the marriage topic in the first ce.


    He could perceive that Tatsumi was truly an Honest person.


    ��....Didn��t you and Calsey already live together in your previous world?��


    ��N-No wait!...T-That was when Chiiko was just a small Cockatiel, and she definitely wasn��t this beautiful and morous big sister who��s slightly above my strike zone!!��


    Maybe because panic, or impatience, Tatsumi blurted all that out.


    And once again, somewhat delighted, somewhat embarrassed, Calcedonia��s face flushed pink after being directly praised by Tatsumi.


    Seeing these two, Giuseppe who was the Patriarch of the Chruch of Savaiv, the church of the God of marriage and had experience as being the marriage witness, confirmed that they would make a harmonious married couple in the future. So prayed for the future of the younglings to the god of Savaiv.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>8 �C Let��s Learn About Magic</h4>


    Largofiely Kingdom.


    Located in the northernmost part of the continent of Zoysalight, it was one of thergest countries. It possessed the Great Iceberg Mountain range, where the ice spirits gather inrge numbers ording to the phases of the moon�C especially during the time when winter was at its coldest.


    In this world, the seasons changed at the whim of the spirits. When the fire spirits were at their most potent, it was summer. When the earth spirits were at their strongest, the time of harvest; it��s autumn. When the time of the water spirits�� ascendance was near, springes.


    When the days were short, the phases of the moon were affected by the ice spirits that gathered ice on the Great Iceberg Mountains. In addition, they existed during the time of the evening moon and the morning dawn. Although it was the the water spirits who had influence during the fall��s short time of abundant harvest, in the winter night came early and this period tooks up half of the year. Yet it was rare for someone to die of starvation during this time due to the excess of food gathered from bumper crops harvested in the fall.


    In addition, due to therge amount of snow that fell every year, there was an abundant supply of water, some of which was used to brew various types of alcohol. In fact, the alcohol from Largofiely was some of the finest in the continent of Zoysalight.


    The nation was also known for it��s embracing of strong chivalry and military arts. The soldiers and knights had to go through a severe training regimen because of this.


    Giuseppe and Calcedonia were currently teaching Tatsumi about the beliefs of themon folk of thend. However, what Tatsumi was interested in the most was things rted to magic. He figured that it was real after being summoned here, and people who could use magic appeared to be in general called ��magicians��.


    It wasn��t only Calcedonia, but Giuseppe was also a magician.


    ��There are not that many people that can use magic, and the amount of people with the ability are usually one in one hundred, typically one or two people, that is to say.��


    There was a system of magic that each individual magician would have a specialty in. Of this, there were six basic types which were called ��attributes��.


    They were <Light>, <Darkness>, <Earth>, <Water>, <Fire>, and <Wind>. From there they were ranked and broken up into several subsystems , and it was unknown how many sub-systems there were.


    ��I have affinity with <Holy>, <mes>, <Sea>, <Tree> and <Thunder>, and Grandfather has <Holy> and <Sea>.��


    ��Eh ? Five? That��s really amazing. ��


    ��Yes, thisss Calsey is something of a genius. Most magicians only have affinity for one attribute. I, her grandfather am considered special for having affinity for two. In the past there were only one or two other people that had that many affinities.��


    By the way, <Holy> was a advanced form of <Light>, as <mes> was to <Fire>, <Tree> was to <Earth>, <Sea> was to <Water>, and <Lightning> was to <Wind>.


    ��Typically, an incantation is needed to cast a spell. In addition, no matter how advanced a magician is, voiceless casting is still impossible. ��


    In the case of a criminal magician, they were bound with a gag to prevent casting. Because of this, there were no worries about the possibility of magic being cast. When one recited a spell, it was powered by the reserve of magical energy that resided in the body. Because of this, knowledge of how much internal energy was needed to cast a spell was very important. The proper chant and amount of magical power were the twoponents needed to cast a spell.


    ��Th-then? Is there any chance I might have an affinity? ��


    Tatsumi asked Calcedonia and Giuseppe without holding in his excitement.


    The possibility that Tatsumi might have considerable talent as a magician due toing from another world was amon theme in fantasy novels. Or he could be very strong due to the the transfer between worlds. If there was such a thing as magic, then he wanted the chance to be able to use it. Tatsumi had asked with great expectations, but the faces of Calcedonia and Giuseppe were unclear about it.


    ��U-UM ...... It��s hard to say this, but, for Master, it��s .... ��


    ��This is hard for you to say ... .. Son-inw can not use any magic, because ... ... we can not detect any magical energy from your body. ��


    It was said that most creatures of this world had some amount of magical energy, even the smallest of insects. Still for magicians to gain any proficiency with magic, more than a little was needed. Because a minimum fixed amount of magical energy was still needed to cast a spell.


    But Tatsumi, who was a visitor from another world, did not appear to have any magical power at all. Due to him who hase from a world with no known magic. It��s not unusual for him not to have any.


    Certain magicians, like those at the skill level of Calcedonia and Giuseppe, could sense magical power that other possessed.


    However, they could not find any on Tatsumi from his arrival ��til now. It was put forth that �C without any magical power it was not possible to use magic at all.


    This depressed Tatsumi terribly.


    ��Do not feel so down, Son-in-Law, as a human being on this world, even if you do not have the amount of power to cast even the most rudimentary spells, you still possess some small trace amount. ��


    �� Th-that��s right, Master! You have just enough magical energy to live in this world. When you first came here I was able to transfer some to you! ��


    The two said this to try andfort Tatsumi. Still the shock of learning that he would not be able to use magic after being so excited about it was considerable.


    ��...... The chants that we use to call the magic are indispensable to casting it. Therefore what we use is called [Aria Magic].��


    In order to raise Tatsumi��s spirits, Calcedonia attempted to change the direction of the conversation regarding magic a little.


    ��When talking about magic originally, it was only Aria Magic, but since about ... ten years ago, someone came forth with the ability to use a new type of magic. In order to have some rification between the two types, the original was given thebel of Aria Magic. ��


    �� New Magic ......? ��


    ��A form of magic that calls upon the aid of Spirits, and is called [Spirit Magic] inparison to the more traditional Aria Magic. A woman who hade from a foreignnd began to spread knowledge of it around. ��


    �� Really? Then perhaps ...... this woman hase from another world like I have. Can such a thing be possible? ��


    �� Well, I��ve only recently be aware of this person. I��ve yet to meet with this young woman at this time. ording to rumors, she is a woman of outrageous beauty, yes? If possible, I would like to meet with this person at least once. ��


    And then, as usual, Giuseppe began tough.�� Ho, ho, ho. ��


    ***


    �� Well now, we��ve already been talking for a long time. ��


    Giuseppe cut the conversation short and turned to look outside through the window, and saw that the sky was beginning to be dyed in a deep dark red.


    ��I guess I should be bringing up the subject of where the two of you should be living, Son-in-Law, but have you made any decisions yet? ��


    �� Master, we could look into acquiring a vacant house from a merchant, as there are several candidates.ter, I think we should go for a look together. ��


    �� Is that so? For the time being, I think Son-in-Law should stay here in this temple. This is the head temple of the Doctrine of Savaiv on this continent of Zoysalight. To which a number of pilgrims and traveling priests havee to visit from various regions. There��s plenty of guest rooms. Or, ���C ��


    Giuseppe arched an eyebrow mischievously.


    ����- Would you prefer to stay in Calsey��s room? I have noints if Son-in-Law wanted that.��


    ��Th-That��s fine !? A guest room would be perfectly fine with me! Please, give me a guest room !! ��


    His face having be quite flushed, Tatsumi requested a guest room. And then Calcedonia looked at Tatsumi with a look of regret on her face.


    �� Ho ho ho, it was a joke, boy. The room where Calcedonia is currently lodging is in the dorms where the maiden priestesses live. Even if I requested it, it would be impossible to let Son-in-Law stay there, yes ? ��


    Gender was of no importance as the men and women who stay at the temple were mostly unmarried.


    As Savaiv is the patron god of marriage, It was expected for the clergy of that church to get married.


    Although there were celibate priests in here, the majority of them had families. A priest with a family leaves the temple and moves into a house in the town. That is to say, when a priest moved from out of the temple to a house in the town, it was a sign that they were getting married. There were some inconveniences after marriage, such as having children. But since Savaiv was a god that treasured children, having children wasencouraged.


    Because of this, it was not unreasonable or unusual for Tatsumi and Calcedonia to move into a house together. The onlyplication is that of someone with the title of << Holy Maiden >> living in a house. Though this sort of thing was unknown to Tatsumi at the time.


    ***


    It was now the next day. Tatsumi��s sense of time had led him to believe that it was just a little past noon. Calcedonia, who had finished her duties for the day was walking through the streets of Levantes with Tatsumi.


    The two were heading to the area where houses were bought and sold. This led Tatsumi to think of this as this world��s real estate agency. The two had drawn close together and were walking happily through the town.


    It was easy to tell by looking at them that Tatsumi was somewhat inattentive. With a blushing face, his gaze wandered around here and there. It was a wonder if he was conscious of anything else. Considering the two soft mounds belonging to Calcedonia that were attached to his right arm, and were not moving anywhere.


    Underwear for a woman��s upper body seems to exist in this world, but were unlike the brassiere from Tatsumi��s world. Here it was a length of soft cloth that was wound around the body. Because of this, it did not possess the defensive power of a brassiere. So the sensation of tenderness of the pair of hills that would have been blocked otherwise, were not. This sensation was transmitted to his arm.


    Thus, Tatsumi was desperately trying to ignore the sensation that his arm was experiencing.


    �� Is something the matter, Master? ��


    Calcedonia had be aware of Tatsumi��s awkward attitude.


    ��N-no, that ... I��m just not used to walking with a girl holding onto my arm. Especially a beautiful one. ��


    Though this was the first time for Tatsumi to walk locked arm in arm with a girl his own age, he couldn��t possibly tell Calcedonia, ��Because your chest is pressed against my arm��, face to face.


    Even so, despite the awkwardness, he could not say that it was not a pleasant sensation, either.


    Calcedonia, who was unaware of Tatsumi��s discord brightened her beautiful face andughed.


    ��Is that the problem? In the past, Master and I went out together quite often, did we not?��


    ��N-no, at that time, you were so small Chiiko!! I��d fold my arm and not walk, and you would sit on my shoulder or head. ��


    During this exchange, the two walked while enjoying themselves.


    Despite the odd looks they were getting from passers by, Tatsumi, who was preupied by both the conversation with Calcedonia and the soft contact on his arm, did not notice the attention being given to the two of them. On the street, the eyes of the people followed the couple who enjoyably snuggled together while walking.


    There was no one in the city of Levantes who did not know of the girl titled <<Holy Maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv. And most of they were familiar with her face.


    However, the fact that she was happily walking arm in arm with a young man around her age did catch their attention. The sight of Calcedonia��s face, which was at the height of happiness caused the townsfolk��s eyes to widen in surprise. This surprise went even further when they saw that she was walking together with a young man around her age.


    The young man was unusual in that he had amber-colored skin, ck hair and eyes, and was wearing clothing that no one had ever seen before.


    On the other hand, the inhabitants of this kingdom tended to have hair colors that averaged from bright red to light brown, and if anything, the blonde hair that Calcedonia possessed was considered unusual as well.


    As for skin color, the majority was Caucasian. Tatsumi would have attracted attention even if he was by himself. He was walking arm in arm with the famous <<Holy Maiden>>.


    The townsfolk looked on with interest as this rare partnership went along on their way.


    Meanwhile, the pair came to stop at their destination, which was the offices of this world��s equivalent of a real estate agent.


    ��So, it��s here?��


    ��Yes. This ce is the home of the merchant handling houses and lots.��


    They hade to a building made entirely of stone.


    On the way here most of the buildings that were seen were reddish-brown in color, and the stones were neatly stacked in a manner not unlike theying of bricks in its construction. It was due to the use of this stone that the city was overflowing with shades of red.


    But the building before them was not the reddish-brown they had previously seen, but rather was made from a white quarried stone. He did not know much about the stone, but it gave him the impression that this was a mansion for a wealthy person. If they had taken the time to look around, they would have seen that many of the neighboring mansions were also made from this quarried stone. Tatsumi began to wonder why he was in such a high-ss neighborhood.


    ��It��s an ordinary mansion ....��


    Once again, Tatsumi looked up at the mansion before him absentmindedly. Thinking it over again, one would not disy houses or mansions in the storefront like other products would be. Therefore in this case an actual store would not be necessary.


    While Tatsumi was pondering this, Calcedonia walked up to the door, and with a voice as clear as a bell announced,


    ��Pardon me this is Calcedonia Chrysoprase of the Temple of Savaiv. Is the owner of the premises in? ��


    A few momentster, a middle-aged man vigorously popped out from behind the front door of the mansion.


    He had a receding hairline and a noticeable pot-belly. It turned out that this man was shorter than Tatsumi and Calcedonia.


    He was also dressed in the sort fine clothing that Tatsumi had seen other people wearing while walking around this neighborhood. He appeared to be a rich man, as expected of this residence.


    ��Ah! I��ve been waiting your arrival, your holiness! I was waiting for your request to arrive! I��m truly pleased to be of service to you !!��


    The master of the residence��s oily face, especially his smile, dripped with grease as he greeted Calcedonia while rubbing his hands together.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>9 �C Finding a Home</h4>


    The person who dashed out of the mansion was called Kashin Sankeeray. He was one of the nobles if this country holding the title of Baron. Beforeing here, Calcedonia exined a bit to Tatsumi about this Kashin.


    Speaking of that Kashin, he was continuously bowing pliantly to Calcedonia.


    Kashin who though was the lowest of nobles, was still a legitimate noble. Seeing him bowing down to Calcedonia without falter made Tatsumi once again realise Calcedonia��s status in this country.


    ��This lowly one congrattes her holiness for this happy asion! To think that even her holiness, Lady <<Holy Maiden>> will finally be getting married. If word gets out then I can imagine how many of her holiness followers would feel bitter. Even I, this Kashin Sankeeray shed tears when I had heard of your decision.��


    ��E-Excuse me, Lord Sankeeray, I still haven��t decided to get married yet......��


    Even though she had a troubled look, Calcedonia sent a deep and meaningful nce at Tatsumi who was behind her.


    While noticing that nce, Tatsumi simply remained silent and continued observing her. Because, the one before Calcedonia was a noble. If Tatsumi, who was but amoner did something improper, then it might offend Kashin.


    ��Oh? So that was the case? But for her holiness, who is a priestess to leave the temple to search for a house, does it not mean that her holiness is going to get married in the near future?��


    ��W-Well... I-I��m at least, hoping for that to be the case...��


    *Fidget*Fidget*


    Again, Calcedonia dispatches a meaningful nce at Tatsumi. This nce had a somewhat delighted feeling in it...was what Tatsumi thought.


    ��What are you saying! There isn��t a single person who wouldn��t be happy to have her holiness as their life partner! By the way...��


    Kashin started to look around restlessly.


    ��Hasn��t her holiness��s soon to be husband not apanied you today?��


    ��No, today is...��


    Calcedonia finally turned towards Tatsumi. And so, Kashin too finally noticed Tatsumi��s existence.


    ��Hmm! This person is...?��


    ��Yes. That person is...��


    ��Oh! This one understands! So it��s her holiness��s newly employed servant!��


    ��Ye...What!? N-No he isn��t my servant����


    Calcedonia��s beatiful brows quickly squinted in a frown. But without noticing her change, Kashin kept on talking non-stop after interrupting her.


    ��But, with just one male servant, it wouldn��t be enough for all the household matters. If her holiness wishes so, should this one arrange for some maid-servants?��


    ��No! It won��t be necessary!��


    Without minding her tone, Calcedonia immediately rejected him. Without understanding why her mood suddenly got worse,Kashin started to get nervous.


    ��T-Then for now, shall we continue on to today��s main purpose? As requested , I have chosen a few mansions of her holiness��s taste. Please, this way....Ah! I��ll immediately arrange for a carriage. Please wait a����


    ��No, I don��t mind walking! Please hurry up and show the way!��


    Calcedonia kept ring at Kashin with her sharp eyes.


    ��A-As her holinessmands... T-Then, this way please......��


    Kashin began to walk in a panic after feeling the intense oppressive aura like thing Calcedonia was emitting.


    ring at Kashin for a little longer, Calcedonia then turned around and bowed to Tatsumi. And because of that, the ahoge on her head swayed along.


    ��I-I apologise. For him to call master something like a servant...��


    ��Ah, well don��t mind it. I think I certainly look ordinary enough. It won��t be strange for someone to misunderstand.��


    Tatsumi had a normal appearance. This world��s sense of aesthetic wasn��t much different from his previous world.


    Compared to Calcedonia who was called the <<Holy Maiden>> and could even make nobles act extremely polite with her, Tatsumi could at most be called <<Viger A>>.


    ��Rather, we should get going too. To tell you the truth, I��m quite curious on what kind of house he��s going to show us.��


    Tatsumi said in a light tone, as to improve Calcedonia��s mood. And so Calcedonia unintentionally smiled out.


    ��Ufufu. I��m a bit relieved.��


    ��Eh? About what?��


    ��When I saw master in my dreams, you always had this gloomy aura over you. You were always so depressed. But now you��re smiling so cheerfully.��


    After Calcedonia pointed it out, Tatsumi finally noticed that he was smiling.


    Over the period of one day, Tatsumi had a lot of conversations.


    Though it was only with Calcedonia and Giuseppe, it��d been a long time since he spoke this much. At least, he hadn��t done it since his pet Cockatiel Chiiko died.


    He also noticed, that the reason he was smiling like this was because he could meet Chiiko again.


    It hasn��t even been one day since he met Calcedonia. But from her actions and atmosphere, he certainly felt that it was simr to Chiiko who was with him for many years.


    Inside Tatsumi��s heart, the image of Calcedonia had already ovepped with Chiikos, and he already thought of her as a precious family member.


    Just like the past, she was now here with him by his side. This made him really happy and really d.


    That��s why, Tatsumi clearly replied to Calcedonia, to his Chiiko-


    ��That��s right. The reason I��m smiling like this, it��s because Chiiko��s here by my side.��


    ��Ma...Master...��


    Calcedonia��s ruby eyes turned moist, and the feverish light returned. Gazing at those eyes from such a near distance, Tatsumi��s face also turned red.


    And from a little distance, the bewildered Kashin was looking at the two who were gazing at each other.


    The first ce where Kashin guided them to was an area about 15 minutes away from where Kashin lived. It was a ce where especially big mansions were gathered.


    ��In this area, only nobles who have a higher ranking like Marquis can have a residence. Of course if it��s Lady Calcedonia, then even if you were to live here nobody wouldin.��


    Kashin had an ingratiating smile stered on his face as usual.


    But as for Tatsumi, he was absorbed in the surrounding buildings rather than to mind Kashin��s attitude.


    Every single mansion was huge. Even though the gardens were gigantic, they were properly looked after. He could tell that since the garden��s were for disy status, they were pruned and maintained with sophisticated designs.


    ��Come to think of it, in Japan it wasmon for gardens to be made in the inner yard. And in Europe they usually did it on the outside so everyone could see.


    While thinking that, Tatsumi continued to gaze at the the surrounding buildings and gardens.


    ��Well then, it is this manor.��


    The one Kashin guided them to was aparativelyrge mansion even in this affluent...rather, Aristocratic Neighbourhood.


    ��This mansion was originally the property of a very influential Marquis. But it turned out that the said Marquis was secretly dealing with ve dealers. He was eventually found out by the Kingdom, and had his nobility and assets seized.. His entire family was beheaded. Since then, this mansion remained empty.��


    ��W-Whole family beheaded..!?��


    Tatsumi was startled after Kashin said something so shocking without batting an eyelid.


    But Kashin was one thing, even Calcedonia didn��t look to surprised. In that case, that must be quite amon punishment for serious crimes in this kingdom.


    ����-And, as for the price. Because it is Lady Calcedonia who is buying, I��ve tried my best to reduce it����


    Even though Kashin was talking about the price here, for Tatsumi who was unfamiliar with the value of currency here, he couldn��t understand if it was a high price or low.


    Well, since it was about a mansion as grand as this one, there was no way it would be cheap. But even more than the price, there was something that bothered Tatsumi.


    ��Chiiko...Could we talk for a minute?��


    Interrupting their conversation, Tatsumi stiffly grabbed Calcedonia��s sleeve and brought her a bit further away from Kashin.


    ��Hey, this mansion....Umm...Only me and Chiiko are going to live here right? Or is Mister Giuseppe included too?��


    ��No, Grandfather already has his own mansion.��


    ��...Then....No matter how you look at it, isn��t this mansion a bit too big for us...��


    Tatsumi once again looked at the mansion. No matter how you looked at it, it had to have ten plus rooms. Tatsumi who was a normal Japanese citizen wouldn��t be able to live in it just with the two of them even if you asked him to.


    For a huge mansion like this one, the maintainance issues shouldn��t be small. Even if you wanted to clean it, with just the two of them even 24 hours wouldn��t be enough.


    ��Or are you nning on hiring some servants like that Kashin suggested?��


    ��N-No...If possible...I want it just for the two of us...��


    While covering her flushed face with her palms, Calcedonia said to Tatsumi with her upturned eyes.


    ��T-Then wouldn��t a smaller house suffice? And this ce is an aristocrats area, how should I say this. It feels stiff...and I don��t think I can calm down here.��


    ��I understand!! I will convey master��s intention to Lord Sankeeray!!��


    Calcedonia smiled sweetly, and once again returned to Kashin.


    It seems like Kashin was rmending Calcedonia some huge estates, but as per Tatsumi��s wishes, Calcedonia refused.


    Finally Kashin tottered forward after loosing his patience. And Tatsumi and Calcedonia began to walk side by side after him.


    After that, Kashin took them to a few other ces, but none of those could satisfy them.


    All the houses Kashin took them to could be considered mansions on their own right, and none of which were situated outside the aristocrats area.


    ording to Kashin, none of them were to Calcedonia��s liking. So he himself was quite troubled.


    ��E-Exactly what kind of residence does her holiness wish for......?��


    Kashin who could still keep his insincere smile on after all this received Tatsumi��s respect in another meaning.


    ��My master wishes for a house of a smaller scale. Like the ones��moners�� live in.��


    ��C-Commoners��!!? Pardon me, but wouldn��t arger mansion be necessary for Lady Calcedonia and Lord Morganeich to live in? I presume her holiness would also host house parties, if so then amoner��s house really wouldn��t...��


    ��Excuse me, Lord Sankeeray. Why do you speak of Morga��s name? How can I be living with Morga?��


    At Calcedonia��s words, Kashin stupidly stumped on his words.


    ��N-No I mean..H-Huh? T-Then, isn��t her holiness��s future husband Lord <<Freedom Knight>> as the rumors say......?��


    ��No, that is incorrect. The one who I will be living with isn��t Morga but������


    Calcedonia returned to Tatsumi��s side and grabbed his arm as if to bury it in her abundant chest.


    ��.....Lord Tatsumi Yamagata here. This person is my Master.��


    And she looked up at Tatsumi happily.


    Kashin who saw that, kept on staring with his jaws dropped as if the sky had fallen down on him.


    Kashin had assumed that Calcedonia��s marriage partner would be <<Freedom Knight>> Lord Morganeich Tychors just as the rumours stated.


    There has always been a rumour that the <<Holy Maiden>> and <<Freedom Knight>> loved each other. Kashin knew of that rumour. And when he heard that this time Calcedonia was leaving the temple to look for a house, he thought finally the rumoured couple would tie the knot.


    But Calcedonia��s real partner was a very ordinary boy who he automatically thought was a servant. He had neither seen nor heard any rumours about him.


    Certainly, ck eyes and raven hair was rare in this country. His clothes were also something he had never seen before.


    But his height definitely wasn��t tall for a man. Even now as he was standing next to Calcedonia, there wasn��t much difference between them. And his appearance was very normal, it couldn��t even bepared to that of <Freedom Knight>>.


    Speaking of <<Freedom Knight>>, they said his strength was at the very top of the order of Clerical Knights.. He was an expert in the sword andnces, could perform a wide variety of magic. He was said to be kind to the weak and strict towards the strong and himself. With his extremely handsome looks and well built figure, he was the number one popr guy among the younger generation of maidens.


    Kashim himself saw the <<Holy Maiden>> and <<Freedom Knight>> together at the temple, and he was fascinated by the sight.


    But in the end, rumours were just rumours. Right now, in front of his eyes, was Calcedonia who was looking up at a boy with a happy expression as if she wanted to be spoiled by him. No matter how you look at it, it was the expression of a maiden in love, and couldn��t be just acting.


    It wouldn��t take even a moment for this to be another rumour, would it? Then for now obtaining even a little information on this person who Calcedonia said would be her husband should be given priority. It might be of useter.


    So Kashin, once again stering that fake smile on his face and rubbing his palms against each other, approached the person who would be the husband of the <<Holy Maiden>>.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>10 �C Exorcist</h4>


    After that, Kashin guided Tatsumi and Calcedonia to a house that was in a district very close to the heart of the city.


    ��Then how about this ce me lords? This has a conservative build just as Lady Calcedonia and her partner Lord Tatsumi has hoped for.��


    It was a small house that was built with red stone bricks. Amon sight in the heart of the city.


    Though, it was only small whenpared to the aristocratic mansions they��ve been seeing till now. For amoner��s house it should be on therger side.


    The house was stone made, but the flooring had wooden boards. There was a total of four rooms. One was a huge room located just after the entrance. Probably a living room of sorts. This room was connected to two other rooms separated by doors. They were probably bedrooms. And, though the attic was a bit low it was used as another room.


    There was also a kitchen and a toilet. Indeed since this world��s civilisation level wasn��t up to modern level yet, it didn��t have a flush toilet but rather the type which uses a deeply dug pit for sanitation.


    This house had both a froisnt and rear garden, and the rear garden had it��s own water well.


    Formoner��s it was normal to use various water wells situated in different locations of the city formunal uses. So it was quite rare for a house to have it��s exclusive well. As expected this house was meant for the upper tier ofmoner��s to live in.


    What caught Tatsumi��s eyes most though, was an open box shaped object that had been put near the rear garden. It seemed to have been made by gouging out a big boulder.


    ��This is?��


    ��This is, lord Tatsumi, a bath. The previous owner was fond of baths so he specially made this stone bath with the help of an <Earth> attributed magician.��


    ��Eh? Then that, it��s a bathtub?...I mean, is it a bathtub?��


    ��Yes, that��s right. As I can see, lord Tatsumi must bee someone hailing from a foreign nation, so my lord might not be aware of it. But in this country when the season of the evening moon arrives the power of the water spirits be exceedingly strong. So this causes heavy snowfall and severe drops in temperature. And it��s an old custom in this country to warm oneself up in a nice hot bath when it��s cold. Though if one is not a noble then having a personal bath is out of the question for most. So, there are a few public bathhouses located in the city.��


    By the way, as for how they prepare that much hot water, they either boil it using a giant bowl and pour it in the baths or employ a <Fire> attributed magician to directly boil the tub water.


    Both of which costs time and money so as long as you are not a noble, it would be difficult for you to use these methods for a private bath.


    ��Then that means the previous owner of this house should have been quite affluent.��


    ��Yes. If I remember correctly he should have been a sessful merchant. After he handed his business down to his son, he retired here. Though...after that person died, his son made a big loss in business and sold this house to cover the losses.��


    ��How is it, Master?��


    Calcedonia asked Tatsumi who was still looking around the house.


    ��Yeah, I think it��s good enough. If Chiiko��s okay with it, then let��s select this ce.��


    ��I have no objections. And the temple isn��t that far from here. Then, lord Kashin, how much does this house cost?��


    ��Thank you very much. As for the expenses������


    Tatsumi who had no ideas about the value of this world��s currency so he left the price negotiationspletely to Calcedonia and once again looked around the room.


    In Japan��s standards, it should be a 3LDK or a 4LDK housing. It��s more than enough for two to live.


    Certainly it was now empty without any furniture, but he can enjoy his time with Calcedonia while thinking about how to ce the furniture here.


    But what about the costs? Tatsumi didn��t know how much fortune Giuseppe and Calcedonia had but....did this world have any agencies that provided housing loans?


    ��Well, I can just ask Chiikoter. Making her pay for all of it makes it a bit pathetic, so I need to find a job as fast as possible and help Chiiko financially...I guess I��ll be a goffer for the temple till then.��


    It was a bitter that Tatsumi was shocked to find out the cost for the house was enough to run a normalmoner household for several good years. Just how much fortune Calcedonia possessed.


    ***


    On the way back to the temple.


    Though they already purchased a house, it��s not like they could start living in it immediately.


    They needed to prepare furniture, and since the house had been left alone for quite a while it needed some serious patch ups.


    Aside from the furniture, Kashin mentioned that he would arrange for the repairs to be done. So leaving that matterpletely to him, Calcedonia and Tatsumi headed back to the temple.


    ��Is something the matter, Master?��


    Calcedonia anxiously watched Tatsumi who was walking with dropped shoulders.


    ��Oh no, it��s nothing serious...it��s just reality is really cruel isn��t it?��


    Apparently, Calcedonia��s ie was nothing tough at. Tatsumi was made clearly aware of that reality.


    Certainly, Calcedonia mentioned the day before that she had a good amount of earnings, but Tatsumi never imagined it was enough so that she could nonchntly spend away an amount that could sustain a normal household for years.


    ��As expected, evangelists have really deep pockets on this side�� was what Tatsumi was thinking. In his previous world, people rted to any religion were rich. This was a vague idea Tatsumi had towards them.


    However, from now on he was going to live together with Calcedonia.


    It doesn��t matter if Calcedonia was a pet Cockatiel in her past life. Currently, she was without a doubt human. And a beautiful one at that. Him living together with such a person had to be a dream, but it wasn��t.


    Certainly in Tatsumi��s mind, he already thought Calcedonia as family. Though that didn��t mean he would rely on her for every single thing. That would make him way too pitiful for a man.


    In this case, since she already had such a huge earning, he had to match with her.


    Though he was determined to do it, even he who was foreign to this world could understand that normal effort wouldn��t make him seed.


    ��Something even I can do...A job that pays well no less......Is there really such a convenient job around?.....��


    Even if such a job existed, other people would have long made use of it.


    ��At times like this... as someone who was summoned to another world...... as expected, it should be an ��Adventurer�� right? Though....��


    Did the vocation called ��Adventurer�� even exist in this world? Even if they did exist, how much did they earn?


    ��Hey, Chiiko. Does this world have any folks who are adventurers?��


    �� Adventurers....is it? I haven��t quite heard of them. Can you teach me what exactly it is that they do?��


    Adventurers were a jack of all trades that would take up requests in exchange for money. They vanquish monsters that pose a threat to humanity, and sometimes act as guards for caravans. They also explore ancient ruins andbyrinths in order to unearth the various treasures hidden bellow. And for that they fight the various monster guarding it. And so on, so on.


    Tatsumi exined the stereotypical Adventurers he��d read about in books and saw in games.


    ��I am not aware of this Adventurer master speaks of, but what you say matches quite well with Monster Hunters.��


    ��Monster Hunters?��


    Just like the usual development, this world also had beasts such as monsters and such.


    There were also dangerous types among normal animals, but there��s a fine line between them and the types called monsters, is what Calcedonia exined.


    ��Among monsters there are also those who can use something simr to magic, so if they appear near human habitation it bes a very dangerous situation. Survival of the fittest is an irond rule of this world. So it is natural for the stronger monsters to attack weaker humans. But that doesn��t mean we humans would shut up and stay still, bing food for the strong. That��s why, in order to subjugate dangerous monsters a profession called Monster Hunters came to present.��


    Of course, a certain amount of wealth was required to employ the services of the ones called monster hunters. They��d be facing dangerous monsters, so it was natural for them to seek remuneration enough for them to risk their lives.


    Again, among monsters, there were some who��s meat were suitable for delicacies. There were also many who��s fur, scales, fangs, ws, bones and other parts were used as precious raw materials.


    That��s why among monster hunters there were also those who would assertively seek out and hunt monsters for these materials, even if they were no requested to. If they could hunt a monster suitable as provision or raw material, then they��d be able to earn a rich profit nheless.


    ��Then, don��t the royal army or the nobles�� personal forces hunt monsters too?��


    ��Of course, His royal highness and the various feudal lords also dispatch their forces. But these forces such as knights and troops are mostly anti-personalbat specialists. I��ve heard they can��t show their full potential when their opponents switch from humans to monsters. Also, since most of these monster subjugation requests are urgent, it��s better to employ monster hunters from the start since they can get there faster than personal armies.��


    Tatsumi nodded after hearing Calcedonia��s exnation. In this world, it seems official jobs require much time to be initiated.


    ��Also, various monster subjugation requests arrive at our temple too.��


    ��Eh? They do?��


    ��Yes. Though the ones thate are mostly <Exorcism> rather than the regr monster subjugation.��


    In this world, there were also beings that possessed no material bodies. The so-called spiritual types.


    These monsters are generally called <Devils>. They don��t posses much threat when they are in their spirit form, but if they were to possess on other lifeforms or monsters then they would enable that monster to show far more destructive power than normal. To distinguish from a normal monster, those that are possessed by a Devil are called <Demons>.


    An animal or monster possessed by a devil normally begins to lose their awareness and let��s their instincts such as appetite and ferociousness take over their bodies. They transform into something that attacks anything in sight without discrimination.


    And even if you manage to defeat the demon, the devil that possessed it would simply cast off the body and move on. Since the spiritual body of the devil couldn��t be destroyed by physical attacks, only the body of the possessed one would be defeated. And the devils who would temporarily lose a body would simply look for another one to possess.


    That��s why, in order topletely extinguish a devil, <Light> or <Holy> attributed <<Exorcism>> magic were needed.


    In this world, there were also weapons that could grant the same effect as <<Exorcism>> but their quantity was exceedingly low. They were the weapons that were called the Holy Sword or Spear and such.


    ��T-Then that means Chiiko also....?��


    ��Yes. Since I also have the <Holy> attribute, I take on requests to exorcise <Devils>. We who take on requests to clear devils and are attached to a temple are called [Exorcists] to distinguish us from the rest.��


    It seems the reason Chiiko had so much wealth was because of the remuneration she got from her Exorcist job.


    And then there is also the money she gets from healing and curing requests. Though she has to offer up half of the rewards from the healing requests to the temple, because of the <Holy> attribute and her exception control of magic, her name spread far and wide, and she gets requests on a regr basis.


    Certainly Calcedonia has other attributes too, but the one she has the most aptitude in was <Holy>.


    An ability to perform high-level healing techniques and exorcism. This was also one of the reasons she was called the <<Holy Maiden>>.


    ***


    ��<Devils>....hmm? This world has some scary creatures. But how do you differentiate between a normal monster and a demon?��


    A normal monster and a demon possessed by a <Devil>. If there wasn��t a way they could tell the difference then it��d cause trouble for both the ones�� who posted the request and the ones�� who took it.


    If a subject of a request for a monster subjugation turned out to actually be a demon possessed by a <Devil> then that might be out of the league for a monster hunter who epted the job. In worst case, he might even lose his life.


    So there must be a way to tell the difference right? Tatsumi asked Calcedonia while thinking that, and the answer was as he expected.


    ��A demon possessed by a <Devil> will have their eyes turn red. It��s a red that glows sinisterly even in broad daylight, so it��s practically impossible to not be able to tell the difference.��


    ��Huh? Eyes turn red?.....��


    Instinctively, Tatsumi turned his gaze to Calcedonia��s ruby red pupils.


    And surprisingly, Calcedonia narrowed her eyes and turned her head away as if to shake of Tatsumi��s gaze.


    ��.....Because my eyes are like this...... I was bullied a lot since I was a child.....��


    ��Ah....!! S-Sorry!!I-I didn��t mean to!!��


    Even though he wasn��t aware of it, Tatsumi identally touched Calcedonia��s trauma. So he panicked and bowed deeply to apologize.


    ��Please don��t mind it. Now a days no one really minds this eye color of mine. It��s no longer an inconvenience.��


    Calcedonia smiled sweetly as she said that, but she knew all too well. Behind her back, those who were not fond of her and were jealous of her high magical abilities were maliciously speaking ill of her behind her back. Such as ��Since she has such high magical abilities, she must definitely be possessed by a devil!��.


    Of course, those were nothing but trash talk. Calcedonia was in no way possessed by a devil. Since she has a high aptitude in <Holy> attribute; she was something of a natural enemy for devils. So there is no way that a devil can take over her.


    ��By the way, the most terrifying demons are when a devil takes over a human being.��


    ��HUH!? Even humans can be possessed?��


    ��Yes. Unlike animals and monsters, humans are a type of creature that possess various type of desires.. If these desires be too big and get out of control, they might be the trigger that call forth a devil. Though, this fact has yet to be proven.��


    And in cases of unnatural deaths, the leftover grudges and regret might cause a devil to possess the corpse. In reality, there have been many cases when devils take over bodies of the dead left over after wards.


    After hearing what Calcedonia said, Tatsumi immediately understood that they were the so called undead monsters.


    ��Also, it is generally known that when someone bes a demon, the more power they held before, and the greater their desires were the stronger they would be as a demon.��


    ��If that��s the case, then these <Devils> really seem to be a troublesome foe.��


    As they walked towards the temple, they continued to talk about demons and devils.


    They talked about various demons Calcedonia personally exorcised, and some legendary tier monsters epic enough to be put in a fairy tale she met.


    While listening to all these, the curiosity on monsters and demons Tatsumi held grew deeper and deeper.


    Since he came to another world after all, he should at least see a monster or two. And by the way, adventurees side by side with parallel worlds. Tatsumi who was no more than 16 had a strong and pure desire for adventure.


    As Tatsumi dreamt about meeting various exotic creatures and such, they gradually neared the temple.


    When Tatsumi first heard it was a temple, he imagined it to be something like the western christian churches. But in actuallity they were more like the western castles rather than the traditional churches or temples.


    The only things that resembled a church were the spires climbing upward from the castle roof and the giant bell suspended there.


    ��Now then. I guess I��ll be living in the temple and working here till preparations for the house are finished.��


    ��Please do your best okay? If you have any misgivings then please tell me, I��ll try my best to be of assistance.��


    Being encouraged by Calcedonia��s smile and red by the gatekeepers armed with axes and spears, Tatsumi entered the temple from the front entrance.


    Of course, since he was with Calcedonia, no one could stop him. Though, the temple gates were supposed to be open for all in the first ce.


    ��Shouldn��t we first report to Mister Giuseppe that we��ve decided on our house?��


    ��That��s right. At this hour, I think grandfather would be in his office.��


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia started to walk towards Giuseppe��s office.


    ��Carsey? I thought I couldn��t spot you anywhere today, did you go out somewhere?��


    A calm voice of a young man called out behind them.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>11 �C ��Freedom Knight��</h4>


    <..>


    Suddenly, a voice of a young man called out from behind.


    From the tone of the voice, Tatsumi could tell that the owner might be a bit older than him....but shouldn��t be too far off from 20.


    In response to the voice, Calcedonia, whose name was called out, turned around, followed by Tatsumi.


    At that time, Tatsumi noticed the smile on her face.


    As if attracted by her actions, Tatsumi turned around. His eyes thennded upon the young man before them.


    The youth��s age should be in the early twenties. A height that passed 180cm and a lean yet forged body build. He was wearing a metal ted armor, the so-called te mail, and had a sword hanging from his waist. His hair was a brilliant red color. The red hair was pruned short which really brought out a cool and styling look to him. His reddish brown pair of eyes were gently gazing upon Calcedonia, who was standing behind Tatsumi.


    ��Woah, He��s like prince or a hero from a fairy tale! This was Tatsumi��s first impression of him.


    ��Oh my, Morga. Is the temr training over today?��


    ��Yeah. I was worked to the bone today too.��


    ��My! Don��t you mean you��re the one who worked the other knights dry?��


    Tatsumi could tell from their conversation, that the both of them were really close to each other. So as not to interfere with the conversation of the two, he moved to the side of the hallway.


    While doing so, he finally realized that he had heard the name Morga mention by Calcedonia just now somewhere before.


    ��-Ah! The noble man we met today mentioned him. If I remember correctly, there��s a rumor going around that he��s Calcedonia��s lover or something.....And he��s got that Freedom Knight nickname too.


    As Tatsumi was trying to recall the conversation with Kashin, the youth called Morga finally turned towards him.


    ��By the way, Calsey. Who might this person be? He is wearing quite the unusual clothing...Is he perhaps someone who came to our church from another country?��


    ��Oh no! Dear me....I almost forgot!��


    As she realized that she was having a conversation while ignoring Tatsumi, she turned towards him and bowed deeply.


    ��Let me introduce you. This person here is called Morganeich Tychors. He is of the temrs attached to our Savaiv Church, and also an exorcist just like myself.��


    ��Eh? Like Chiiko......?��


    ��Yes. Me and Morga, whenever we get a request for exorcism we always do it together.��


    Calcedonia giggled while looking at Morganeich. Morganeich too had a gentle smile on his handsome face while looking at Calcedonia.


    -Holy! They��re just like one of those famous celebrity couples. Was what Tatsumi was rudely thinking. But at the same time, he felt a bit of stinging in the depths of his heart.


    While being confused on why he was feeling that way, Morganeich came towards Tatsumi.


    ��I, Morganeich, hereby ept your introduction. Pleased to make your acquaintance, visitor from a foreign country.��


    He held out his right hand as he was stating that.


    �CSo they also do handshakes in this world, huh? While thinking that, Tatsumi grasped his hands and shook it.


    ��Me too, Please treat me well. I..no, This one is called Yamagata Tatsumi....Well, in this side I should be called Tatsumi Yamagata I guess?��


    Before, when Calcedonia introduced Tatsumi to Kashin, she called him Tatsumi Yamagata. It seems like in this country, they state your names just like in western countries back on Earth.


    ��So, what matters does Lord Tatsumi have in our country? As I see you are with Calsey here, does that mean you are to see His Holiness Chrysoprase?��


    Everyone in the church knew that Calcedonia was Giuseppe��s adopted daughter. So usually it was Calcedonia��s job to escort Giuseppe��s personal guests like this.


    ��Eh? Err....His Holiness Chrysoprase...By that he means Mister Giuseppe right?��


    ��Yes, that��s right.��


    Calcedonia answered Tatsumi��s question with a nod. Smiling sweetly as she did.


    It was a simple casual exchange, but the shock it gave Morganeich was huge.


    Giuseppe Chrysophrase was a person said to be at the very top of all the believers of the Doctrine of Savaiv in the whole Largofiely kingdom, no rather the whole Zoysalight continent. But Tatsumi just uttered his name like he was a simple neighborhood acquaintance.


    As he was a patriarch of the Doctrine of Savaiv, his authority was no less than a ruler of a nation.


    And for this boy to be able to utter Giuseppe��s name in such a friendly manner, just who the hell was he?!


    There was one more thing that weighted on Morganeich��s mind. It was the fact that Calcedonia really treated this boy gently...no rather, it looked more like she was prepared to serve him like a maid.


    Even though she was adopted, she was still a rtive of the patriarch of the Doctrine of Savaiv.


    And in the Largofiely kingdom, she was called the Holy Maiden of the church. That Holy Maiden acted as if she was naturally meant to serve the boy, always taking a submissive stance to him.


    And what��s more, she had a delighted expression.


    As if, her happiness lied in serving this boy.


    Calcedonia��s attitude towards the boy weighed on Morganeich��s mind no matter what.


    Certainly, the normal Calcedonia was a person who was kind to anyone. But that was strictly as a priestess serving the church, no more no less.


    The real her didn��t want to have much intimacy with even the same sex, much less with someone from the opposite sex.


    The only males she had a close rtionship with where her grandfather, and a few bishops of the church who spoiled her from childhood.


    But considering the age difference, she really didn��t view them as members of the opposite sex.


    And Morganeich, who was said to be the closest male to her in her age group was secretly conceited of the fact.


    Till now, Morganeich had grouped with Calcedonia in numerous asion on their exorcising duties.


    There were many who already recognized these two as an obvious pair when it came to missions.


    There were many cases where the normal demonic beast-hunters and exorcists affiliated with a church would work together on missions.


    Sometimes the enemy happened to be strong demonic beasts or demons. In those cases, it was more proper to face them in numbers greater than alone.


    Among them were also people who liked to work alone. But they were either people with great strengths, or people who were bad at socializing, or some sort of entric type.


    It had been a while since Morganeich and Calcedonia became exorcists, but in that time they were always paired together.


    At times, they had to travel for days together to reach the destination, at times they had to camp out in the wild under the night sky together in order to track down the vicious demonic beasts and demons.


    At first they only had the minimum contact, but as the number of requests they took together piled up, they distance also began to shrink.


    As they fought together risking their lives, they gradually opened up to each other. They were a bit awkward with each other at first, but after traversing many battles together they began to grow confident with each other, and began to trust each other.


    This fact was certainly something Morganeich took pride in.


    Though she was adopted, she was still the daughter of the patriarch of the Doctrine of Savaiv. Every day she got a mountain load of marriage proposals.


    Fortunately, Giuseppe had no intentions of using her as a political tool. And, the closest male to Calcedonia was Morganeich.


    It was a widespread rumor that they were lovers. And as they took more missions together, that rumor became more solidified.


    And as a matter of fact, Morganeich came to think of Calcedonia as something more that just a co-worker.


    Even though she was called the Holy Maiden, she wasn��t all that different from just a normal teenage girl.


    He fell for her kindness as she would lend out a helping hand whenever someone called out for help. Her innocence, of when she sometimes clicked her tongue in annoyance if she came across failure. And most of all, her beauty when seeing her true radiant smile hidden beneath the fake one.


    Morganeich, as a man came to see Calcedonia as a woman.


    ��I couldn��t talk with you properly yesterday because his holiness called for you but...now that I think about it I haven��t seen you aroundtely.��


    After surpassing the rising doubts in his heart, Moraganeich once again faced toward Calcedonia.


    ��Yes. I went to meet up with Lord Yamagata here on my grandfather��s orders.��


    The only people who knew that Calcedonia had summoned Tatsumi from another world were herself and Giuseppe.


    People might know that summoning rituals existed, but it wasn��t something that anyone could use. Rather, it was something of a legend or myth in the current times.


    If people knew that Calcedonia had seeded on performing a summoning ritual, than it��ll definitely cause a huge uproar.


    Of course, there was no guarantee that Calcedonia would seed again if she were to perform the ritual one more time.


    Also, Calcedonia had no confidence that she could summon anyone else other than Tatsumi.


    It was because the one who summoned was Calcedonia. And the one who was summoned was Tatsumi. It was exactly because these two conditions were met that Calcedonia could seed.


    For that reason, even though she was actually secluding herself in the basement for the ritual, on the surface it was told that she had gone out to wee Giuseppe��s guest.


    But then again, this reason wasn��tpletely untrue. It was exactly because Calcedonia weed him here that Tatsumi coulde to this world.


    ��Is that so? Ah, Sorry. So you were in the middle of guiding the guest to his holiness��s office. Sorry for stopping you here, Lord Yamagata.��


    ��No, don��t mind it. And, you can address me as Tatsumi if you like.��


    ��I understand, Lord Tatsumi. Then, you can call me Morga.��


    Morganeich said with a smile. But Tatsumi noticed, that in those reddish brown eyes were an intense light of emotion.


    After a bow, Morga turned around and left.


    Tatsumi watched this back with a slightly tilted head. He was thinking of the strangely intense re Morga just gave him. Tatsumi couldn��t understand the meaning behind it.


    ��Is something the matter, Master?��


    ��Huh? Oh, no never mind. Rather, that Morga just now, isn��t he the one who��s called the Freedom Knight? Why Freedom Knight?��


    ��I��m surprised Master knows of his title...Ah now that I think about it, Lord Sankeeray mentioned him.��


    Taking some quick sidelong nces at Tatsumi while pondering something, Calcedonia exined what a Freedom Knight was.


    Originally, Knights were people who served the king and the country, with their nobles. They swore loyalty to their masters, and literally, they became the sword and shield of their master.


    They had to possess a pure mind and a steel body, so they always continued to forge themselves. And because of their valiant, brave, and dazzling nature, they were immensely popr with women and children.


    Of course not all Knights matched all these criteria perfectly, but if one asked what a knight was they would probably receive an answer somewhere along these lines.


    But freedom knights had no lords they served.


    While they didn��t serve a lord, they served the troubled and ailing people of the nation. These people were called freedom knights in the Largofiely Kingdom.


    But of course not everyone could be a freedom knight.


    As mentioned before, a knight usually served a lord. And in return they received a sry to maintain their living.


    So a knight without a master had no stable ie. One had to have some kind of ie in order to live in society. That��s why freedom knights usually faced financial crisis.


    As knights were usually dazzling and valiant figures, freedom knights failed to be like that. So no matter what, the title gave a in impression to most.


    Because of these reasons there were few people who called themselves freedom knights nowadays. Though, it��s also a fact that not many aim to be a freedom knight in the first ce.


    After hearing the description of a freedom knight, Tatsumi thought they were closer to the typical hero than knights.


    ��Up until now, Morga had defeated a number of demonic beasts and demons for the sake of the weak. And he never asks for anything aspensation. The only reason he needed to act was the presence of people in grief. Of course if it��s an official request then he��ll receive payment from the church. But he will definitely act for the sake of the weak even if a request doesn��t arrive at the church. It was due to that fact that he came to be called the Freedom Knight in the truest of meaning.��


    ��......And, whenever he fought for the sake of the weak, Chiiko was also always with him right?��


    ��...That��s right....I, as a priestess of the church...and his friend...I always helped him but..But!!!��


    Calcedonia suddenly turned around and vigorously looked at Tatsumi.


    ��I-I only helped him out as a friend, definitely just a friend!!...N-Never once have I thought of him like...like those..rumors...they definitely aren��t true! The one I like is....��


    Her face flushed red. And she had a desperate expression. Tatsumi could understand what Calcedonia was trying to say.


    The rumors about the Holy Maiden and Freedom Knight that Kashin mentioned before might��ve really hit Calcedonia��s sour spot. So Tatsumi just smiled and said,


    ��Okay, got it. Rumors and nothing more than rumors, right?��


    ��Y-Yes...!! Master, you believe me.......?��


    ��Of course, I trust you.��


    As he understood what the current Calcedonia with her cute upturned eyes was thinking, he patted her head.


    ��R-Rather than than, we should hurry up and report to Mister Giuseppe already.��


    ��Yes!!��


    Just like when they went out to the city, Calcedonia happily linked her arms with Tatsumi and walked forward.


    Tatsumi at that moment, could no longer feel the stinging sensation he felt in his heart a little while ago.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>12 �C A Glimpse</h4>


    <..>


    Aiming for the logs that were half the length of his arms, Tatsumi swung down his hatchet.


    The hatchet split the log cleanly into two vertically and dug into the ground beneath it.


    Tatsumi positioned the split log once again and swung down the hatchet.


    Along with a satisfying sound, the semicircle shaped two halves divided perfectly into one quarter fan shaped pieces.


    He collected the quarter pieces and flung them to the side before taking another log and starting to chop it.


    After confirming that the log beautifully split into 2 parts, Tatsumi wiped the sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand.


    Tatsumi is chopping woodright now.


    Just like he decided yesterday, he started working as a temple assistant today.


    ��...I-I have to chop these...? A-All of them...?��


    Tatsumi asked in a hoarse voice, as he stood before a mountain of logs.


    ��Yup, that��s it. There are a lot of people living in the temple. So arge amount of firewood is needed each day for fuel. Therefore neer, chopping firewood is a very important job.��


    The giant and stern-faced middle aged looking man who guided Tatsumi to the back garden heartily patted Tatsumi��s back whileughing.


    Tatsumi stumbled forward after suddenly having his back patted. At that moment, the Holy crest around his neck jingled like a bell.


    ��...Your name is...Tatsumi right? Well use this. Split all of the logs into four parts with it.��


    The thing that the middle aged man handed him was a well-used hatchet.


    ��It��s break-time after the fourth bell. So work hard till then.��


    Saying that, the middle aged man departed with a lumbering stride.


    By the way, the ��fourth bell�� mentioned here was approximately noon time ording to his past world��s time.


    As Tatsumi measured using his wristwatch, the sun in this world rose at approximately 6AM. After that, each temple rang a bell every 2 hours.


    It rang once at 6AM, twice at 8AM, like this the number of rings rose by one every 2 hours and at 6PM when the 7th time the bell rang would be sunset.


    And matching the times the bell rang on each asion, they were called the 1st bell to the 7th bell. They didn��t ring any bells during the night, so apparently they didn��t have any proper term for measuring time at night.


    ording to Calcedonia, it seemed like the time to ring the bells were calcted using a sundial. And for rainy or cloudy days, they have a magic item that acts as a sort of timer, but due to being a rare and high priced item, it is a treasured item that is never removed from the premises and only the Supreme Pontiff Giuseppe was allowed to touch it. Even Calcedonia hadn��t seen it with her own eyes.


    Each day had 24 hours which was the same as Earth, but here the sun rose every day at six and set at six.


    Tatsumi wondered if maybe there was no change to the length of the days ording to the seasons.


    It has only been about 3 days since Tatsumi came here, so he hasn��t have the chance to properly measure each day. However, it could also be possible that this world wasn��t a world where the itself moved, but a world that operates under Ptolemaic Theory with the heavenly bodies moving in regtion instead.


    This is something that Tatsumi does not know yet, but it is believed in this world that the continent and the ocean are floating in the ��World of Stars.��


    The generally believed view of the world is that at the edge of the ocean to the north and east are giant waterfalls that drop seawater into the ocean from somewhere while to the south and west are giant waterfalls that drop seawater into somewhere else.


    ording to one sage, the seawater from the west and south waterfalls pass through the world of nothingness and flow back into the north and east waterfalls. However, there hasn��t been even one person who has seen these huge waterfalls at the boundary of the ocean so whether or not this theory was true has yet to be proven.


    Furthermore, it was also believed that one the other side of the ��World of Stars�� existed the ��World of Celestials�� where the gods live.


    Setting that aside, Tatsumi was currently dumbfoundedly looking up towards the mountain load of logs.


    But his work wouldn��t get done if he just stared all day. So after preparing himself for the worst, Tatsumi rolled up his sleeves and fired himself up.


    Right now, he wasn��t wearing the clothes he hade to this world, but temple clothes Giuseppe had provided him.


    When he went to town with Calcedonia yesterday, he had bought a some sets casual clothes and underwear, but there is an obligation to wear priest garments when doing temple work, so Tatsumi was currently in his.


    Giuseppe had also formally granted Tatsumi a rank as a priest. Though it was only the lowest rank of Junior Priest, but this would establish his social status in this world for the time being.


    As temples are independent from any country, just being affiliated with a temple endows one with a certain level of status, such as having ess to the same level of knowledge as a sage.


    Of course, not anyone can join the temple. Originally, one would need to go through a certain amount screening before being allowed to join. The reason why Tatsumi was able to acquire the position of a Junior priest without all that was definitely because the supreme pontiff Giuseppe used his authority.


    Well then, after staring at the mountain of logs for a while, Tatsumi looked down towards the white temple clothes he was wearing.


    Because Tatsumi wondered if it was alright to get the white temple clothes dirty even if it was while on the job.


    The clothes that Tatsumi was currently wearing were the uniform for Junior Priests which were also recognized as work clothes in the temple. That��s why he wouldn��t be med no matter how dirty it got. Though, he had to wash it himself in the event it did get dirty.


    The design of the temple clothes and holy crest a priest wears differs depending on their status.


    Incidentally, the middle aged man that guided Tatsumi to the back garden was a Senior Priest called Bogarde who was in charge of the temple assistant Junior Priests, like Tatsumi.


    Realizing that standing around wouldn��t make his workload any smaller, Tatsumi started to swing the hatchet he got from Bogarde a few times. After getting used to the sensation, Tatsumi took a log and put it vertically on the ground.


    And he lightly swung down the hatchet. The moment the de of the hatchet wedged into the log, it split cleanly into 2 parts.


    ��Huh...? I didn��t put that much strength into it though...?��


    Tatsumi tilted his head in confusion because the log split far more easier than he expected.


    ��Well, whatever. Nothing wrong with it being easy to split.��


    After that, Tatsumi steadily continued to chop the logs.


    Normally when chopping wood, the logs would be ced on top of a stone or tree being used as a stand. This was because when attempting to chop wood on the ground, the soft earth would make it difficult to chop properly.


    Tatsumi who had never chopped wood before was of course was not aware of that and continued chopping on the ground. While not realizing how unusual it was.


    The 2nd and 3rd bell had rang in the middle of this, but Tatsumi who was concentrating on his work didn��t notice.


    A little bit after the 4th bell signalling noon rang, Bogarde returned to the backyard.


    ��Hey, newbie. How��s the wor-...What!?��


    After seeing the mountain of firewood stacked before his eyes, Bogarde shouted in surprise.


    The huge quantity of firewood prepared today had all been neatly cut into 4 and stacked. It couldn��t be helped that he was surprised.


    ��Oh, Mister Bogarde. As you ordered, I��ve already finished chopping them all.��


    Tatsumi, who was sitting on the ground after he stacked all the kindle, nonchntly called out to the bewildered Bogarde.


    ��N-No wait, a-all of them you say... You mean you chopped all of them in half a day...? That huge amount...?��


    Bogarde moved his gaze between Tatsumi and the mountain of firewood a few times.


    A youngd had suddenly appeared before him early this morning. A boy with an unusual ck eyes and hair that was normally not seen in the Largofiely Kingdom, and he said that from today he would be working as a temple assistant.


    It seems like the boy came looking for Bogarde after getting instructions from someone of higher status than Bogarde.


    So Bogarde carefully scrutinised the ck haired boy with a rude gazefor a bit while folding his burly arms.


    He wasn��t very tall being more than a head shorter than thergely built Bogarde.


    He was skinny, and the thickness of his arms were less than half of Bogarde��s. Thinking to himself that his arms were like that of a girls, Bogarde judged that heavy lifting was impossible so he decided on wood chopping.


    Chopping firewood also required considerable strength, but he figured it was betterpared to heavybor such as transporting buckets full of water from the watering well or carrying in the almost daily shipments of food used for the priests�� meals.


    Despite his appearance, Bogarde was unexpectedly someone who took good care of his subordinates. Though he looked scary because of hisrge build and stern face, he was someone who rewarded those who did their jobs well.


    And he assigned tasks to people who were most suitable to do them. Because that too was part of Bogarde��s work.


    And ording to that Bogarde, Tatsumi who had arms like a girl��s (limited to Bogarde��s own standards) would have done enough if he could chop even a quarter of the total firewood by the 4th bell.


    But in reality, rather than a quarter, Tatsumi finished the whole task. Even for Bogarde himself, it was nigh impossible to finish all that in half a day.


    At first he simply dumbfoundedly looked between Tatsumi and the firewood, but before long his face broke into a manly smile.


    ��HAHAHAHAHAHA! I didn��t think you had it in you newbie...no, Tatsumi! Good job!��


    Bogarde strongly patted Tatsumi��s shoulders with all his strength and urged Tatsumi sit back down again.


    ��You��ve done this much work already. You must be starving right? Let��s have our meal together.��


    Bogarde took out something like a sandwich from the cloth package he had with him.


    He nced at Tatsumi while stuffing his cheeks with a happy expression, but for some reason he saw Tatsumi standing stock still in a bit of a daze.


    ��What��s the matter? Sit down and eat. Our break time isn��t that long ya know?��


    ��Ah....well...the truth is...��


    Tatsumi scratched the back of his head while trying to say something. Just until now, Tatsumi hadpletely forgotten that he could only have lunch during his break.


    It seems like the Largofiely kingdom had the custom of having three meals a day. Once between the 1st and the 2nd bell (between 6AM and 8AM), once around the 4th bell (Around noon) and finally once after the 7th bell (after 6PM).


    Some people also had a light snack between the 5th and 6th bell (Between 2PM and 4 PM).


    Tatsumi already heard all these from Calcedonia yesterday, but he hadpletely forgotten. And obviously, he didn��t prepare anything for lunch.


    Bogarde looked up at the stock still Tatsumi with an amazed gaze.


    ��What? You didn��t prepare your lunch? ...Then I guess you��ll have to go to the mess hall.��


    There was a mess hall in a section of the temple which provided meals for the priests. But of course, Tatsumi still hadn��t used it yet. Even since he came to this world, all his meals were prepared by Calcedonia.


    As a part of their training, Junior Priests work in the mess hall on rotation, but that mess hall was a bit of a distance from the backyard Tatsumi and Bogarde were currently located.


    ��Well since you��ve already finished up all the work I gave you, it won��t be a problem if you took a while with lunch but....If you��re okay with it...you alright with having some of mine? No guarantees on the taste though since it��s made by my wife!��


    ��GAHAHAHA��ughing, Bogarde once again told Tatsumi to sit down.


    ��No, I can��t just take something that your wife made for you. I��ll just go to the cafeteria.��


    ��Is that so? Then no need to hurry. Take your time and eat.��


    After giving Bogarde a roger, he started for the mess hall.


    No, he was about to start.


    Just as he was about to open the door leading into the temple from the back garden, the door opened by itself. Of course, it didn��t actually open by itself. Someone opened it from the other side.


    And that someone peeked her head out from the gap and looked around restlessly. With her head, the ahoge atop her head also swayed unsteadily.


    When she spotted Tatsumi, she smiled like a blooming flower.


    ��Master! I��ve brought your meal!��


    ��Chiiko. Did you bring it all this way?��


    ��Yes! I didn��t where Master was working so it took me a while searching for you. My apologies.��


    As she came close to him she quickly did a bow and held out to him the parcel she had brought with her.


    ��Thanks, Chiiko. By the way, did you have lunch already?��


    ��N-No...That��s..I-I was hoping that...I could have it together with Master...and..��


    Calcedonia blushed while bashfully trying to state her wish. Of course, Tatsumi had no reason the refuse her.


    ��Okay. Then let��s eat together. Ah, that��s right.��


    Tatsumi finally remember that Bogarde was also there. He wanted to ask him if it was okay to have their lunch together but...


    ��Mister Bogarde? ...Huh?��


    That Bogarde waspletely still, without moving as muscle as he was staring at them, as if he was petrified.


    The sandwich he was eating fell from his hand. And as if that was the trigger, Bogarde rebooted.


    ��La! La-La-La-La-Lady Calcedonia!!? W-Why is the <<Holy Maiden>> d-delivering food for Tatsumi...!?��


    Bogarde, whose eyes were totally round in surprise, switched his gaze between Tatsumi and Calcedonia a few times.


    On the other hand, Calcedonia who was being watched tilted her head in confusion questioned Tatsumi.


    ��Master? This person is...?��


    It wasn��t as if Calcedonia knew the names and faces of everyone rted to the temple. Rather, her acquaintances were those of high status even within the temple, so Bogarde whose status wasn��t that high was not someone she would know.


    ��Ah, he��s Mister Bogarde. He��s in charge of assigning my work today.��


    ��I see, so it��s him. Sir Borgarde, thank you for watching over my master.��


    ��Ma-ma-master....!?��


    Calcedonia bowed to Bogarde, while he on the other hand replied in a disarrayed tone. Because he misunderstood Calcedonia��s ��Master�� as ��Husband.��


    Calcedonia meant as in her ��Master�� (her owner to be exact) but anyone would misunderstand it as husband if they were in Bogarde��s shoes.


    ��T-Then Tatsumi is...I mean Lord Tatsumi is...��


    Tatsumi quickly waved his hand as he sat down together with Calcedonia close to Bogarde who changed had his way of addressing Tatsumi due to the misunderstanding.


    ��Mister Borgarde, please. Don��t suddenly start referring to me so formally��


    ��N-No, but you see....��


    ��I don��t mind. I��m simply a newbie Junior Priest. I and Chiiko...Calcedonia are different people.��


    ��I-If you say so... B-But what aboutdy Calcedonia?��


    ��Yes. If Master is okay with it I have nothing to say. I will simply respect his will.��


    ��Haah... But for Lady <<Holy Maiden>> to say that much...��


    Bogarde once again nced at Tatsumi and Calcedonia while scratching his chin with his finger.


    On one side there was Calcedonia, who unlike her usual dignified expression, was currently the manifestation of a maiden in love, and on the other side was Tatsumi who was being taken care of by Calcedonia as if it was the most natural thing in the world to him.


    The figure of these 2 were like a couple that had been married for many years. At least, that��s how they were reflected in Bogarde��s eyes.


    After that, the three happily had their meals.


    At first, he almost curled himself up at the <<Holy Maiden>>��s presence, but he originally had a personality that didn��t sweat the small stuff, so he opened up to her in no time.


    Although since she was after all the granddaughter of the Supreme Pontiff and the rumoured <<Holy Maiden>>, he was polite to herpared to how he normally treated those around him.


    Before long, their happy meal came to an end and got up after tidying everything up.


    ��Now then, Tatsumi. Speaking truthfully, all your assigned duties for today have beenpleted. What are you nning to do now?��


    ��I��ll help out with anything that I help with though?��


    ��Is that so? Then sorry, but deliver about a quarter of the total kindle to the gallery. The rest goes to the storage shed. I��ll show you the way to the storage shed now. Your work for today will be done after that.��


    Tatsumi and Bogarde who stood up to discussed what Tatsumi would do for the afternoon.


    And Calcedonia happily watched over the figure of Tatsumi who spoke intimately with Bogarde with a smile.


    ��Alright! Then I guess I��ll work hard this afternoon too!��


    ��Okay, please do your bes-...?��


    Tatsumi pped both cheeks with his hands to fire himself up. And Calcedonia who was about encourage Tatsumi suddenly stopped her words mid-sentence.


    ��Hmm? Something wrong Chiiko?��


    ��Oh! N-No, it��s nothing....��


    Tatsumi tilted his head towards Calcedonia who was obviously stuttering her way out, but without inquiring anymore he started to walk after Bogarde who wanted to show him the way to the storerooms.


    While carefully watching the back of Tatsumi who walked off, Calcedonia quietly muttered to herself.


    ��Just now, for a second...just split second, I thought I sensed mana from Master... I wonder if it��s just my imagination?��

 Chapter 13

    <h4>13 �C Abnormality</h4>


    <..>


    Tatsumi made several round trips between the backyard and kitchen carrying bundles of firewood using the wooden rack that was in the firewood storage shed.


    Because there was a limit to the amount of firewood he could carry with the wooden rack, and because he had chopped arge amount of wood this morning, it was impossible to carry all of it in just 2 or 3 rounds.


    However, Tatsumi had made round trips from the back garden to the kitchen over ten times already, yet he didn��t feel very tired at all.


    And though the wooden rack was loaded to its limit, he didn��t feel it was heavy at all.


    He had a faint feeling when he chopping the firewood in the morning, but now he was sure that his physical strength and stamina had risen.


    ��This... Could this be that? I mean...it has to be that, right?��


    He read about it a number of times in various light novels, the so called ��other world ability correction.�� That thing where when you get ported to another world, your physical ability and various other things increase a few folds.


    Giuseppe and Calcedonia said that he didn��t have any magic at all. And that shouldn��t be a lie either. Thus, his ability correction might be something different from magic.


    A physical power up that has nothing to do with magic or mana, in which case, it would be no wonder that Giuseppe and Calcedonia couldn��t tell the difference.


    ��Yeah! Now this is more like the parallel world I know!�� Tatsumi thought to himself cheerfully. Naturally, his work speed increased too.


    The various Junior Priests working in the kitchen and the Priests who happened to pass by who saw Tatsumi walking with light footsteps make several round trips from the back garden to the kitchen with that mountain load of firewood stared at him like he was some kind of strange animal.


    ��...You, that��s amazing ya know? Ain��t that heavy?��


    A priest with brown hair and eyes who was working in the kitchen said that to Tatsumi, who had a huge amount of firewood on the rack on his back.


    ��Well, it��s not like I don��t feel any weight at all but...it��s lighter than I thought.��


    ��Hmmm.... Hey, let me have a go too, yeah?��


    Maybe since he was a bit interested in Tatsumi, he stopped his work and reached out to the wooden rack Tatsumi put on the floor.


    He squatted down to strap the rack on his back, but when he tried the stand up he felt more weight than he expected and lost his bnce, almost falling over.


    Tatsumi hurriedly supported him so that he didn��t crash into the floor, but the priest immediately unstrapped the rack and copsed on the floor just like that.


    ��Hey!! Ain��t that crazy heavy!! Just how the hell ain��t this heavy!?��


    The priest grumbled at Tatsumi while sitting on the floor.


    Tatsumiughed wryly while lending him a hand to stand up.


    ��Even if you say so... I really can��t feel much weight.��


    Tatsumi strapped the rack on his back again and lightly stood up. Then he hopped a few times, disying that it wasn��t that heavy for him.


    ��Wait, are you a magician? You��re using magic to make it lighter right?��


    ��Nope, I��m not a magician. Rather, it seems I don��t have any mana at all.��


    ��Hmmm? I don��t really get it, but no way in hell are you an ordinary dude. Oh, right! The name��s Verse. Haven��t seen ya before but you��re a junior priest like me right? Nice to meet ya.��


    The priest called Verse extended his hand for a shake while looking at Tatsumi��s uniform and crest. Tatsumi introduced himself as well while shaking Verse��s hand.


    ��I��m Tatsumi Yamagata. I just arrived in this country yesterday.��


    ��Ah, so you really are a foreigner. Thought so with those ck hair and eyes.��


    Verse showed a friendly smile. He shouldn��t be that far off in terms of age, so Tatsumi thought that they might be good friends.


    Originally, Tatsumi was the sociable type who could quickly make friends with anyone.


    The reason why he was isted in high school was almost certainlyrgely because he had lost his family all at once.


    The pressure of having to live from now on by himself (with only Chiiko to be precise) and uncertainty over whether he could live depending only on himself made his originally sociable personality turn into its pr opposite.


    Also, none of his close friends from middle school were admitted into the high school he went to. Though there were a few people from his middle school, he had next to no interaction with them.


    If some of his friends from middle school had been in his high school, he might not have dropped out.


    After Tatsumi came to this world and reunited with Chiiko, he gradually returned to his old personality. Even today, due to meeting some nice people like Bogart and Verse, this would be more obvious from now on.


    ��Oops, can��t ck off forever now, can we? Lord Acolyte or the High Priests might get mad. Let��s chat while eating together sometime when we��re free Tatsumi.��


    ��Yea, got it. Later then, Verse.��


    After lightly waving his hand, Tatsumi began to unstack the firewood from the rack.


    He delivered the amount necessary to the kitchen, and then carried the rest to the storeroom Bogart showed him.


    Though he felt fatigue it was paltry inparison to the amount of firewood he had carried. Just when he was thinking it was the ��parallel world ability correction�� at work here, a huge wave of exhaustion suddenly hit him.


    ��H-Huh...?��


    It was so sudden that Tatsumi fell on his rear on the spot. Though he tried to stand up, he couldn��t muster the energy to do so.


    ��W-What��s going on....?��


    He sat down for a while and after some deep breaths, he could somehow manage to move a bit again.


    He staggered up, and slowly started to walk along the outer wall of the temple.


    ��I-I don��t know what just happened but...it��s a blessing this didn��t happen while I was on duty...��


    If this sudden exhaustion had hit him while he was working, he might��ve been crushed to death under the firewood he was carrying. Well, crushed to death might be an exaggeration, but there was arge probability that he might��ve been injured somewhere.


    ording to Bogart, he didn��t have any more jobs to do today. He promised to meet up with Calcedonia after he finished his work, so he slowly headed towards the rendezvous point that was the main entrance.


    Opposite to when he was carrying the mountain load of firewood, he slowly walked towards the gate and somehow managed reach to where he could see the main entrance.


    It seemed like Calcedonia was waiting for him. When she was about to smile after seeing his figure, she immediately realized that something was amiss so she hurriedly rushed to him.


    ��Master!? What happened!?��


    ��Well...I don��t know... Right after I finished my work, I suddenly felt very tired and...��


    Calcedonia immediately inspected Tatsumi, and checked that he wasn��t hurt anywhere.


    ��It seems to be extreme fatigue but...��


    Sudden wounded or ill people were brought to each temple on a daily basis. Temples were ces where the people prayed to god, and at the same time, it was a ce of medical treatment for the wounded and ill.


    Because of that, a part of the duties of a priest was to treat the various patients in the medical department. Calcedonia, who had ample experience in that, could precisely diagnose Tatsumi.


    ��Please wait a moment. I��ll treat you right away.��


    After putting her right hand in front of Tatsumi��s face, she resonantly chanted the aria.


    A silver light wrapped around her right hand along with the aria and was gradually transmitted to Tatsumi��s body before permeating into it.


    Tatsumi��s body quickly became better as the silver light waspletely absorbed into his body.


    ��Thanks, Chiiko. Was that Healing magic just now?��


    ��Yes. It��s a spell called <<Stamina Invigoration>> of the <Light> and <Holy> attribute that can reduce fatigue. But it��s only a temporary measure for the duration of the effect.��


    ��That still helps. Thanks. My stamina should return with time.��


    ��So how in the world did you get so fatigued Master? Did you perhaps push yourself too hard while working?��


    After standing up with Calcedonia��s help, he told her about what happened to his body.


    ��Hmm... As far as I can tell, it sounds like a simple case of fatigue. But looking at the symptoms, it��s almost like you��re a beginner magician who didn��t know his limit and over-exerted their power.��


    ording to Calcedonia, it seemed like stamina consumed along with mana when using magic. However, the usage of stamina can be reduced with experience. In other words, one can gradually get used to it.


    So when a beginner magician uses his magic to the limit, he falls into a state of exhaustion, just like the the current Tatsumi.


    ��But I don��t have any mana right? And I don��t remember using magic either... Rather, I can��t even use it in the first ce.��


    ��It is as you say....��


    Calcedonia pondered it while putting her outstretched index finger on her chin.


    What bothered her was the fact that she could feel just a little mana within Tatsumi during their lunch break. At that time she thought it was her imagination, but what if it wasn��t?


    Once again, Calcedonia thoroughly observed Tatsumi. She tried to feel the mana a magician usually had, but as expected, she could feel nothing.


    ��As I thought, Master really has no mana at all...��


    ��Well, it��s no use just standing around here. Should we go shopping as nned?��


    Tatsumi promised Calcedonia that today he��d go around town to buy the furniture, tableware and other daily necessities for their house.


    ��There��s no need for Master to push yourself when you��re tired you know? There is still some leeway until the house is prepared after all.��


    Calcedonia was informed by Kashin that it would take around 3 days for the maintenance to be finished. They still had some time to finish the shopping for furniture, so it wasn��t like they had to do all of it today.


    ��But, it��s not like I have anything else to do today. If possible I want to visit the town a bit-��


    -and most importantly, I want to be together with Chiiko.


    Tatsumi momentarily swallowed thosest words. It was somewhat embarrassing to say that out loud. No, it was really, really embarrassing.


    Calcedonia��s ruby eyes looked at Tatsumi��s face that had suddenly turned red for some reason in wonder.


    Feeling as if Calcedonia was gazing into his mind, Tatsumi began quickly walking with his face still red.


    Just who the hell that man?


    He red at the back of the man who was so joyously heading out to the town with the <<Holy Maiden>> with with a piercing gaze.


    The foreign boy with ck hair and ck eyes who was personally invited by the Supreme Pontiff of the doctrine of Savaiv himself.


    The boy��s special features would only be the color of his hair, eyes, and skin which are unusual in this country. He didn��t excel in physical strength, nor was he an exceptional magician.


    When he had heard that the boy was personally invited by the Supreme Pontiff himself, he thought that the boy was of high social status. But for some reason, the boy was wearing the uniform of a Junior priest and was going around doing chores diligently. He couldn��t really believe that it was something a person of high status would do.


    Then why exactly did His Holiness Lord Chrysoprase go out of his way to call upon this person from another country? And why exactly did Calcedonia serve that boy with such a joyful expression?


    Numerous doubts and questions were rising up in his heart. However, he couldn��t find a single answer to all those doubts.


    Those things elerated his irritation.


    Perhaps.


    Just then, the possibility that he had purposely avoided all along came to mind.


    Perhaps His Holiness Lord Chrysoprase is nning to marry that boy to Calcedonia.


    But, he told himself that if that was so, then something was definitely weird.


    Calcedonia was someone who didn��t even ept marriage proposals from royalty. So he couldn��t imagine Calcedonia would go and marry a mere Junior Priest.


    He simply just couldn��t grasp the true nature of that boy. His feelings were driven to further irritation.


    At the same time, the fear that that boy might snatch away his Calcedonia from him tightly grasped his heart.


    The <<Holy Maiden>> that clung on to that boy��s arm frivolously like a harlot from the outskirts of town. He didn��t want to watch that figure of her any longer. But he couldn��t take her eyes off her.


    It was then.


    While he was watching the figure of the two gradually going away, an inhuman voice whispered in his ear.


    -If he��s going to steal her away, then all you have to do is steal her first right?

 Chapter 14

    <h4>14 �C Hidden Desires</h4>


    <..>


    ��Now then, how has Son-inw been doingtely?��


    Giuseppe asked his aide Baldeo who had passed him a cup of tea.


    ��It seems like he worked as a temple assistant today. He finished his work by the 5th bell and then went out to town with Lady Calcedonia...Excuse my rudeness, your holiness, but who in the world is that man?��


    ��Hmm? You��re interested in Son-inw?��


    ��That, of course I am. I��ve also been with Calsey since that time when your holiness adopted her and I watched her grow up. She��s like a sister to me. So if my younger sister suddenly bes so intimate with some random Joe, then me as her brother would of course mind it.��


    Seeing that his aide was earnestly worried about Calcedonia, Giuseppe grinned.


    ��It pleases me that you too are concerned about this matter, but now that Son-inw has appeared before her there is no one in the world that can stop Calsey anymore. Now that she��s decided on something, no matter what kind of obstacle stands in her way she will ovee it....No, she will destroy it. Just like how she has done in the past. You yourself should be aware of that fact, no?��


    ��Certainly....that��s one of her radical points.��


    He was reminded of Calcedonia��s nature so far. Baldeo showed a wry smile.


    ��But now that you��ve told me this, it makes me all the more curious on that boy��s identity.��


    ��Ho ho ho. Sorry but I really cannot tell the current you about Son-inw. All I can say is hees from a far awaynd. And every single bit of Calcedonia��s hard work until now was in order to meet Son-inw again.��


    ��Is that....so... But if that��s the case, then what of ��him��?��


    ��....Morga huh...��


    Giuseppe frowned after recalling the face of a youth who has been secretly harboring feelings for Calcedonia.


    ***


    After finishing his shopping with Calcedonia in the town, Tatsumi came back to his allotted guest room and copsed on the bed.


    Originally, Junior priests should be sleeping in the lodging house. But since Tatsumi would be moving in with Calcedonia in their new house soon, out of kindness Giuseppe let Tatsumi use the guest room they talked about on the first day.


    This world of course didn��t have mattresses with springs attached but a sheet neatly filled up with dried and processed grass, which Tatsumi was using as a futon.


    There also existed ones with feathers rather than dried grass, but those were luxury items only used by nobles.


    Every time he threw himself in his bed like this, he would be wrapped up in the peculiar scent of dried grass. Moreover, it seems like a few fragrant ones were included in the dried grass which had the effect of abating fatigue. That��s why every night he could sleep soundly.


    As Tatsumi was sprawled on top of the bed in a ���� character, he thought of the bed and guitar that got transported to this world with him.


    Those two things are currently in Giuseppe��s custody. After the preparations for the house arepleted a few dayster, it seems like he will send them over then.


    Though he had an attachment to the bed he had been using all this time, Tatsumi quite liked the dried grass-filled beds of this world. So whether he would go back to using his previous bed was a decision that had been tormenting Tatsumi for a while.


    Well, today was his first day as a temple assistant. There was also the matter of that strange sense of tiredness that hit him and a few issues adjusting to the job, so as Tatsumi was lying on the bed and thinking of all that he started to doze off.


    ��....Oops. I should at least take a bath before going to sleep....��


    After forcefully pushing up his half asleep body, he left the guest room tottering.


    ***


    In a corner of the Savaiv temple, there was a huge bath for the use of live-in priests.


    Everyone below the rank of High Priest could use it since it was like a public bath, and of course, it had different sections for men and women.


    As for those who were on the Supreme Pontiff or Great Priest level�Cthough small�C they had a private bath in their own private lounge. And since most of the time they had mansions outside the temple, they didn��t use this bath meant for the live-ins.


    By the way, the ranks for priests were the following starting from the highest : Supreme Pontiff, Great Priest, High Priest, Priest, Acolyte, Senior priest, Junior priest.


    Among them there was only one Supreme Pontiff per doctrine, and Great Priests usually served as chief for the various branches. As for the various small temples or ces of worship in towns or cities, usually a priest or a high priest would serve there.


    In this bath��s case, among the temple those who had an affinity with the <Fire> attribute would take turns to heat it up. Of course, Calcedonia had to do this from time to time too.


    After taking off his clothes in the dressing room, Tatsumi entered the bath donning a towel.....or rather something that looked simr to a napkin. [TN: Yep, that��s what it says.]


    As priests were people who served god, they were obliged to keep themselves neat and clean. That��s why at the end of the day, after everyone finished their duties, they usually came to this bath to wash off their tiredness and sweat, so it became quite packed.


    Among them, Tatsumi was also carefully soaking in the bath.


    ��Even though the world is different, baths are pleasant no matter where you are. While he was thinking such, suddenly his name was called out.


    ��Hmm? Is that Tatsumi? You also came?��


    As Tatsumi turned around, he saw the Junior Priest called Verse he met at the kitchen today.


    As shameless as it was, he waspletely naked and after showing a friendly smile, he got in the bath next to Tatsumi.


    ��You also came?��


    ��Yeah. When you talk about how to rest after a good days work, it has to be the bath.��


    After being pointed out by Verse, Tatsumi looked around and certainly, everyone was soaking in the bath with a pleasant expression.


    Wow. So the people of this country also like baths.��


    ��Oh? That means they also like to take baths in your hometown?��


    ��Yeah. We take baths everyday. There are also people who take baths in the afternoon.��


    ��Wow, now that��s a luxury. It��s a hassle to boil water for the baths, so it��smon sense in this country that one can only take bath during a set time period.��


    As Verse said, unlike Japan whererge quantities of hot water can be prepared quickly, in this country they had limited methods of doing so. That��s why they had a set period of time to take baths each day.


    So everyone pretty much takes baths at the same time, and it gets crowded like this.


    But well, we can still take baths everyday. Though being a priest means doing some strict ascetic practices and works, at the end of the day it proves to be the right choice to be one.��


    ��That means, before you became a priest, you couldn��t take baths everyday?��


    ��Yeah. Ie from a small vige you see. There were no public bath house like they have in this capital, so the only way we could was ourselves were in rivers. That��s why, being able to take baths like this everyday was one of my long cherished dreams.��


    As Verse was washing his body in the hot water, he smiled sating that his dreams finally came true.


    ��That reminds me. Tatsumi, since when��ve ya been in the temple? I don��t remember seeing you before until recently.��


    ��It��s only been 2 days since I got here.��


    ��That so? That��s what I thought. Well from now on we��ll be working together right? Well best regards I guess.��


    ��Ah...About that......��


    Tatsumi told Verse that he had already nned to move to a detached house soon.


    ��C��mon. You just came here and moving to a house already? Hmm, you have a surname right? Are you some kind of noble from where youe from?��


    From how Verse said it, Tatsumi could guess that themoners in this country didn��t have surnames.


    ��Commoners also have surnames in my country. So I��m not really a noble or particrly rich or anything.��


    After sshing his face with hot water a few times, Tatsumi also started to wash his body like Verse.


    As expected, Tatsumi once again realized that for a Japanese like him a bath is a must.


    ��But hey, Tatsumi? Since you��re gonna live in your own house now....you��re not going to live in it alone right?��


    Tatsumi who was rxing in the bath till now, suddenly became stiff in a split second.


    And seeing Tatsumi like that, Verse started to grin meaningfully.


    ��Hoho! Seeing you like that, as I though, you ain��t alone right? So? Who��s your partner? So is it someone from our temple?��


    ��N-No well....��


    And so, Tatsumi started to worry if it was okay to mention Calcedonia��s name here.


    From Bogart��s reaction earlier today, Tatsumi could guess without a doubt that Verse will also show a simr reaction. And besides, there were many people present other then them.


    And if they knew that the one he��ll be living together with was Calcedonia, it probably won��t end with just a small shock. Tatsumi already guessed just how great Calcedonia��s status was.


    As Tatsumi was pondering how to get out of this pinch submerged in the hot water, Verse looked at him with a gaze that said, ��Yeah, I get it bro. You don��t have to say it out loud.��


    ��Well, after you settle down a bit in your new ce, invite me over then kay? And introduce me to your wife then. Rather, should I help you with the moving?��


    ��Y-Yeah. Roger that. I��ll count on you then.��


    As he was able to avoid it somehow, Tatsumi once again rxed his body in the hot water.


    ***


    After that, he chatted with Verse some more and when he finished washing his bodypletely, he and Verse left the bath together.


    By the way, soap was generally treated as a luxury good too but for Junior priests, the temple provided them with it.


    They wiped their body and got dressed. And just when they were about to walk through the hallway, they suddenly came across a certain person.


    ��Oh my! Master? Did master also take a bath?��


    The one who called out to Tatsumi was Calcedonia who was wiping her wet hair with a towel.


    Her slightly blushing pink cheeks steamed in hot water and her wet hair made her even more charming than normal.


    Seeing Calcedonia like that, Tatsumi��s heartbeat suddenly intensified with a baam.


    ��Y-Yeah. Chiiko too?��


    As Tatsumi replied while wondering whether or not Calcedonia noticed his heartbeat, Calcedonia continued looking a bit shy with her head hung down cutely.


    ��M-Master...If Master is okay with it, may Ie visit master��s roomter tonight? W-We��ll be....We��ll be living together from now on so, we should consult a few things with each other and....Oh right! And I��ll bring a few sweets and tea I made. Or does Master prefer wine to tea?��


    ��Ah, y-yeah. No I mean, tea��s good.��


    ��I understand. Then, bye.��


    After getting Tatsumi��s okay, maybe she was a bit too happy, Calcedonia showed a sparkling brilliant smile and then almost skipped her way back.


    Watching her like that with a smile, Tatsumi prepared to head back to his own room.


    But then he saw a petrified Verse with his eyes wide open.


    ��H-Hey...Yeah...Tatsumi....That...That person right now...That was the <<Holy Maiden>>....Lady Calcedonia...right?��


    ��Y-Yes. Well...That she was....��


    ��From your conversation with Lady Calcedonia just now...The one you��ll be living with...It can��t be....��


    Now then, how was he going to fool him this time? Well, even a fool would��ve realized that it was impossible at this point.


    While thinking that, Tatsumi let out a deep deep sigh as if he��d given up.


    ***


    He couldn��t help but stare at that man��s back with ring eyes.


    He could barely stop rampaging mes in his hear from breaking out. If possible, he wanted to go and knock out that man right this instant and strangle his neck till he stopped breathing. But with this many people around he couldn��t.


    He didn��t want to hear it, but he identally ended up listening.


    A conversation he simply couldn��t ignore, the subject that man was talking with a fellow junior priest.


    Yes.


    It was the conversation about that man moving into a detached house soon.


    He knew what it implied when a Priest moved out of the temple to a detached house. And when that man moves out, just who exactly he would live with too.


    A man whom the Supreme Pontiff of the Doctrine of Savaiv, His Holiness Lord Giuseppe Chrysophare, called himself from a foreign country.


    And that Giuseppe called this man ��Son-inw�� without any hesitation what so ever.


    In other words Giuseppe, who was Calcedonia Chrysoprase��s Grandfather, and at the same time her foster father, called that man to be Calcedonia��s betrothed.


    He respected and admired Giuseppe as the Supreme Pontiff of the Doctrine of Savaiv from the bottom of his heart. To him, that Giuseppe��s foster daughter, who was even called the <<Holy Maiden>> was a person of utmost respect.


    But even more than that, all this time he has been secretly in love with the maiden called Calcedonia. There was no way he would let some random boy without any clear background steal that Calcedonia away from him.


    He bit down his teeth hard. A co-worker of his turned to look at him after hearing that sound but after finding out who it was, he immediately looked away.


    ��Like hell I��ll stay silent and let Calcedonia be snatched away from me!


    No matter what kind of rtion that man had with Calcedonia, that had nothing to do with him.


    As the fire burning in the depths of his heart grewrger, the man revealed a dark dark smile that even he didn��t notice.


    While he imagined he was embracing his beloved Calcedonia in his arms.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>15 �C Deprived By a Devil</h4>


    <..>


    ��Hey...Tatsumi.��


    ��Yes, what?��


    Tatsumi pulled up a bucket filled with water from the well and poured it in the bucket he brought with him.


    Then he threw the water well bucket back into the well. After confirming that the bucketpletely sank down, he once again began to draw it up.


    Verse, who was standing behind Tatsumi waiting for his turn finally asked Tatsumi who was busy repeating the same actions over and over again.


    ��Why are you, of all people working as a temple assistant?��


    ��Why? Well....This is our job right?��


    The job that was assigned to Verse and him today was to transport the water drawn from the well.


    Just like yesterday after Tatsumi went to Bogart��s ce Bogart simply grinned at him for a while and then gave him the water transportation job.


    ��From what I saw yesterday, you won��t mind if I give you some heavy lifting works right?��


    After Bogart exined the procedures to Tatsumi, he collected the water bucket meant for transportation and the shoulder carrying pole. After that he headed for the back garden where the well was.


    He met up with Verse on his way. It seems like he too was assigned the same job today.


    ��No I mean, Your wife...Well, the person who��s going to be your wife earns quite a lot right? So even if you don��t work as an assistant like this....rather, even if you didn��t work at all wouldn��t it be enough for you to live a good life?��


    ��Err. For me to let only Chiiko work while I do nothing...I, I really don��t have the intention to be a gigolo you know.��


    ��Gigolo?��


    ��Ah right. In this wor-....I mean, In this country do they not call men who don��t work pushing all the work on the women��s shoulder ��Gigolo��?��


    ��Nope, there is no such term. Certainly people look down on men who don��t work making their wife do all the earning, but that��s not the case if the wife is a magician. Magician��s are special after all.��


    ording to Verse, a Magician won��t be troubled financially with just that.


    Even if it was only a small magic that could only be used to light candles or a stove. The townsfolk would employ it in exchange for money, daily necessities, or foodstuff.


    Unlike Tatsumi��s world this world didn��t have things like lighters so if that work could be done with magic then of course it would be convenient. Moreover, if one could use the spell [Light Orb] then at night they could sell those light orbs as ��Lamps�� to people. One can earn quite a bit over night.


    While listening to the standpoint of magicians in this country Tatsumi continued to draw water from the well and pour it in the water bucket.


    ��Well yeah, I guess the amount of things I can do is very limited but...but even if I can help Chiiko out just a little, I��ll still do it.��


    ��Is that so. Well I don��t hate that kind of mindset ya know? Do what you can and help out your wife.��


    ��Aye.��


    After responding to Verse��s encouragement, Tatsumi was fired up as he carried the poles on his shoulder.


    The pole which had tworge water buckets suspended on both sides was of course very heavy. But just like yesterday��s case, it didn��t feel that heavy at all.


    While being a bit confused about his own body, Tatsumi concentrated on his work.


    After seeing off Tatsumi, it was now Verse��s turn to draw up the water but then he realized something.


    ��Now that I think about it, why does that guy call the <<Holy Maiden>> ��Chiiko��?��


    ***


    The pole with two suspended buckets filled with water was supposed to be heavy.


    Nevertheless, Tatsumi did not feel it. As if the buckets were empty, Tatsumi continued to transport the water.


    The destinations were the Kitchen and the Bath. Because the bath was quiterge and it needed a huge amount of water, he had to make quite a few round trips.


    Though the other Junior Priests who had the same duty as Tatsumi and Verse were already on theirst breaths after a few round trips, they looked at Tatsumi in wonder as he continued on quite easily.


    Tatsumi himself couldn��t help but be bewildered at his own body just like yesterday.


    And it was the same when he thought about the violent feeling of exhaustion he felt after work the day before. As Calcedonia said it, the symptoms were like when a novice magicianpletely depletes his mana, but of course, Tatsumi has no recollection of using any magic. Moreover, Tatsumi didn��t know how to use magic in the first ce.


    At first he thought it was a body correction he acquired after crossing over worlds but now that doesn��t seem to be the case.


    Even though he thought of many possibilities, after Tatsumi judged that none seemed appropriate, he turned his mind towards another topic.


    ��I��ll be living with Chiiko from now.....T-Together....��


    Even though no one asked him, he muttered.


    In his mind the visage of a wonderful maiden with white hair floated up.


    A slim figure. But with a soft plump body. Extremely beautiful and well ordered looks. A clear voice like ringing chimes.


    And the thing that was etched into his mind the most were the pair of �Cby no means toorge but still on a level where it could be called as ��huge���C voluptuous breasts, which of course were totally to his tastes.


    The reason why that was the most memorable was of course for someone going through puberty like him it��s the thing that keenly interests him.


    Even though Tatsumi would be living together under the same room with her in the near future. Tatsumi himself agreed to this. Though a part of him just went along with the flow�C it would be a lie if he imed he truly wasn��t nervous at all.


    He was a bit mindful of the fact that a few high standing people starting with Giuseppe, wanted him to marry Calcedonia.


    Of course it wasn��t like he disliked Calcedonia.


    There��s the fact that Calcedonia ims she��s the reincarnation of Chiiko, which shouldn��t be false. But most importantly, when someone shows that much devotion and goodwill towards you there��s no way you could hate them.


    Furthermore, her appearance hit the bull��s eyes for Tatsumi��s personal tastes. As a man, there��s no way his heart wouldn��t flutter in this sort of situation.


    But the reason why he feels nervous after all of that, would in the end be because of the sudden reality of marriage bashed into him right from the beginning.


    Just a few days ago, Tatsumi almost got tired of living. Then suddenly telling Tatsumi to get married, it��s like telling him a pun he didn��t get.


    All the more so when that marriage partner of his is someone whom he met only a few days ago.


    Anyone��s mental state would be like Tatsumi��s if they were suddenly extorted into an arranged marriage meeting and then suddenly learns their marriage has been decided.


    Well, Tatsumi already thought of Calcedonia as family.


    Thest remaining family of Tatsumi, the small and adorable Chiiko. Even if Calcedonia is simply Chiiko��s reincarnation, and her actions and air only matches with Chiiko��s from his past world, and even if her figure has changed. She��s still Tatsumi��s family Chiiko.


    And that��s not the only thing that bugs him.


    That is, if one had to say it in modern terms, Calcedonia was something sort of a Top Idol for the people of this world.


    She��s the Holy Maiden who��s name spread far and wide, not limited to this city alone. If that idol suddenly married someone they��d never even heard of before, a lot of random spections and crazy rumors would certainly begin to spread.


    Tatsumi is worried that their marriage might negatively effect her standing and image in the future.


    ��....Well, for now I don��t really have any other means of living other than to rely on Chiiko......��


    Though he had finally obtained a bit of standing in this world, it��s not like he could live on with just that. Then, the status he obtained was because of Giuseppe��s kindness.


    ��.............Well in the end it seems Chiiko herself is delighted so....It��s okay right?��


    When he was in the city yesterday with Calcedonia, she looked really happy while buying their living-wares.


    If, by any chance that was all an act, without a single doubt Tatsumi would never trust another woman in his whole life.


    It would be a different story if Calcedonia herself was against the marriage, but it seems like she herself couldn��t look more forward to it.


    Then without thinking too much, let��s just happily live under the same roof with Chiiko, in times with me supporting her, and in times with her supporting me. [Marriage] is also a form of being family.


    And this time, no matter what happens, Tatsumi swore to protect his family.


    As Tatsumi was thinking all that, he adjusted the pole on his shoulder and headed for the bath.


    He didn��t notice at all that he was being watched by a sharp, malicious re.


    ***


    Calcedonia was walking through the temple hallway calmly with her usual stern expression.


    But she stopped and turned around when her name was called suddenly by a familiar voice.


    After she turned around, a familiar figure stood in front of her.


    Seeing that person, her stern expression softened.


    ��I want to ask you something....Do you have some free time now?��


    ��Yes. I don��t mind.��


    It was kind of awkward to talk while standing, so they headed for the courtyard of the temple.


    The courtyard of the temple is a ce where believers gather for meets. There were people gathered together in group here and there and they were chatting on various everyday matters.


    If someone famous like the <<Holy Maiden>> Calcedonia suddenly appeared there, then obviously their attention would shift to her.


    Moreover, she was walking together with a man. Seeing that, the believers began to whisper various spections to each other.


    Of course, there were some among them who were gazing at Calcedonia enchantingly.


    As if she was used to all these whispers and gazes, Calcedonia threw her chest out and continued on.


    After spotting some empty stools in one corner of the courtyard, Calcedonia and the person with her sat down.


    ��Then, what would you like to ask?��


    ��....You��ve recently gone out of the temple to prepare a house right?��


    The person asked the question as if it was something very hard to ask, but Calcedonia softly smiled and replied


    ��Yes. That��s correct. Did you hear it from grandfather?��


    ��No, I didn��t directly hear it from his holiness though......��


    ��Well what you have heard is correct. And I am going to live together with a certain gentleman.��


    Thinking of the person who she will live together, she showed a truly delighted expression while visibly being bashful.


    And when the person beside her saw that morous smile, his heart churned in anguish, and he certainly felt something dark being born in his depth.


    ��T-The man you��ll be living together is him right.....? The boy that came to the temple together with you a few days ago and started working as a Junior priest yesterday.....��


    ��Yes, that��s right. You have also met him right? That person...It is precisely that person who I have always been yearning for.��


    And She radiantly smiled once again. And his heart also creaked again.


    ��......Are you...serious.......?��


    ��Eh?��


    ��A person...of your status, someone who is even called the <<Holy Maiden>> of our temple, for you to be together with a mere Junior Priest like him....Do you really think you can obtain happiness like that!?��


    He said it with an expression not like his usual kind self. While Calcedonia noticed he wasn��t acting like himself, she didn��t remove the smile nor the happy expression from her face and clearly said to him


    ��No, it��s a bit different than that. Well, actually it might not be different at all. That person isn��t the one who is going to make me happy, It��s the opposite. I am the one who is going to make that person happy. And.....And if that person can be happy, than that in itself for me will be the highest level of happiness I can ever obtain.��


    Tatsumi, he��s someone who experienced a bitter past. And Calcedonia summoned him to this world in order to guide that person to happiness.


    If Tatsumi could have led a happy life in his past world, then she wouldn��t have been able to summon him. Certainly reuniting with Tatsumi once more was her dearest wish, but it wasn��t something she should be fulfilling even if it meantpletely destroying Tatsumi��s everyday life in his previous world.


    ��Living side by side with that person is the greatest happiness for me.��


    ��Is that so....that decision...You aren��t going to change it huh....��


    Compared to Calcedonia who had a smile like the blossom of hundreds of flowers, the man had his head lowered and used both his hands to cover his face.


    Crestfallen, both his shoulders...No, his entire body began to tremble violently.


    ��W-What��s wrong...?��


    Calcedonia instinctively frowned after sensing his strange atmosphere.


    The first time she met him was when Giuseppe adopted her. After that, she��s known him for a long time. And the man in her memories always had a calm personality with a kind smile.


    And that kind person was emitting such a bizarre aura. Calcedonia sensed an abnormal sight, and was about to reach out for his trembling shoulders.


    It was at that moment that she suddenly realized the man was grumbling something in a small voice while facing the ground.


    ��............Are.......Mi............ne......��


    An ominous voice as if it wasing from the pit of abyss. Calcedonia immediately retracted her hands and reflexively stood up.


    ��.....You....It can��t be....��


    A trembling voice escaped from Calcedonia��s beautiful lips.


    As if responding to her voice, the man finally lifted up his head and looked at her with eyes filled with madness. He floated a sickening grin.


    ��Calcedonia.....I won��t hand you over to anyone...You are....You are mine alone.....��


    His motionless eyes which were staring at Calcedonia glowed in an inhuman Red colour.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>16 �C Devil</h4>


    <..>


    The silver light rapidly shed as it pierced through the air.


    He grasped a dagger which gleamed in a silver light, as he slowly took out his hand from his pocket.


    The dagger shone as it reflected the sunlight.


    At the same time the dagger shed out at Calcedonia from point nk range, which she easily dodged.


    With light footwork, Calcedonia distanced herself from him, while one of the female believers gathered there let out a high-pitched scream.


    Someone suddenly shing out with a dagger in broad daylight within the bounds of the temple courtyard wouldn��t seem strange, if the people who saw it wouldn��t have screamed out in panic.


    ��Everyone!! Please, hurry up and leave this ce!!��


    Without taking her eyes off him, whose eyes gleamed in a sinister red light and was preparing his dagger, Calcedonia told everyone to evacuate.


    Because of the sudden development, while dumbfoundedly staring at Calcedonia and the other person, they suddenly realized that violence was about to take ce, and started to run away screaming.


    If the believers make this much of a ruckus, then the priests and clerical knights should be able to arrive soon.


    That��s why, Calcedonia was intending to clean up the mess before the clerical knights arrived.


    If she could just somehow exorcise the <Devil>, that possessed the person before her, she should be able to return the person into the kind and caring man she knew since childhood.


    Due to the person being possessed by a <devil>, his shes were more powerful. As she lightly dodged them, she recited the aria for the spell with her beautiful lips.


    After pouring all the water Tatsumi transported into the bathtub, he once again headed back to collect more water.


    As he made his way back to the rear garden where the water well was, he noticed a youth standing before him.


    ��Hmm, Master Morga?�� (Master as in young master)


    It was Morganeich, the <<Freedom Knight>>. He was standing there staring at Tatsumi as if he was brooding over something.


    ��Lord Tatsumi. Pardon my rudeness for this question. So I request for you to answer me honestly. You... just who in the world are you?��


    ��Eh?...Who...am I?��


    Tatsumi had a nk expression as he pointed at himself. Well, anyone would react the same if someone suddenly asked who the hell they were so seriously.


    ��At first I thought you were an important personageing from another country after hearing his Holiness Lord Chrysoprase went out of his way to send Calsey to wee you. But you...I have more or less watched over you for a few days, but you...If you were such a personage, then why were you doing some odd jobs here and there, which someone of high birth would never do without voicing a singleint. Certainly it is said that as long as you join the temple your origins don��t matter, but the temple has it��s own unspoken barrier.��


    Though the temples are organizations that freed themselves from a nation��s reign officially, it was as Morganeich said. It was simply an official stance.


    If someone of noble or royal birth joined the temple, most of the time he would receive a high position like a regr priest or acolyte. That��s why, if a noble bes a priest then they wouldn��t perform a task meant for Junior Priests.


    Even though at first Morganeich viewed Tatsumi as a noble from a foreignnd. After he saw Tatsumi performing some odd jobs without voicing anyints, he realized he didn��tprehend Tatsumi at all.


    ��Even if you were ofmon birth...Please forgive me for stating it like this but...I do not understand the reason why his Holiness Lord Chrysoprase has his eyes on you. Apparently you do not excel at magic either.��


    Morganeich was also a magician. Right now, he could only sense a slight bit of magic strand rising from Tatsumi and nothing else. With only this much mana, at most Tatsumi could somehow use elementary magic.


    ��I myself am quite bad at expressing myself. So I will ask you frankly. Lord Tatsumi, Who exactly are you? And....And what is your rtionship with Calsey?��


    The gaze form his reddish brown eyes filled with sincerity shot through Tatsumi.


    And within his earnest gaze also contained the hot feelings the <<Freedom Knight>> had for the <<Holy Maiden>>. And Tatsumi could feel that clearly.


    That��s why.


    And that��s why Tatsumi decided to answer him honestly. That she was the most important person for him right now.


    But in the end he wasn��t able to tell that to Morganeich.


    Just as Tatsumi was about to speak to Morganeich, a priest d in arms, in other words a clerical knight rushed out from the temple hallway and ran to Morganeich.


    ��L-Lord Morganeich!! B-Big trouble!!��


    ��What is it?��


    Morganeich sent a stern gaze with a different meaning towards the clerical knight who rushed in.


    ��Currently, We were informed that someone possessed by a <Devil> is currently on a rampage in the courtyard.��


    ��What!?��


    Instantly, the <<Freedom Knight>>��s eyes gleamed with a light different from before. If one had topare the 2, before he was in [Everyday Life] mode and now it changed to [Battlefield]. And even Tatsumi who had nothing to do with battles could clearly notice it.


    ��Who is it? Who exactly got possessed by a <Devil>? Was it a believer who came to worship?��


    ��T-That is...The one who got possessed i-is....Supreme Pontiff lord Chrysoprase��s aid...Lord Baldeo!!��


    Calcedonia kept dodging the dagger.


    And while she did so, she continued reciting the aria. If it was a normal magician, then he would probably fail at the reciting because of the slightest disruption to his concentration, but when one reaches Calcedonia��s level, they could calmly maintain the spell while performing various evasive maneuvers just like her.


    Calcedonia was someone who had plenty of experience as an Exorcist. It was very easy for her to dodge a dagger swung by an amateur.


    In order to counter any possible offense, she had also practiced martial arts. Just like Morganeich, Calcedonia was one of the leading Exorcists of the Temple of Savaiv.


    While stepping back lightly, Calcedonia stared at his ���C Baldeo��s ominous red eyes.


    Calcedonia had known Baldeo for a long time.


    The first time she met him was when Giuseppe adopted her. Baldeo who was at that time an aide apprentice of Giuseppe, often looked after Calcedonia.


    Baldeo, who was chosen as aide apprentice of the Supreme Pontiff when he was in his mid-teens, was someone others had great expectations for.


    He was also a diligent person, who being ofmon birth, was able to take the position of aide of the Supreme Pontiff, and a High Priest after piling up hard work.


    And for that Baldeo to be taken by a <Devil>! Even now while Calcedonia was looking at his red eyes, she still couldn��t believe it.


    ��.....Please wait just a little bit lord Baldeo. I will immediately exorcise the <Devil> possessing you.��


    A resolved light shed in her ruby eyes as Calcedonia recited thest verse of the spell she was preparing.


    And the moment shepleted the aria the atmosphere around them started to vibrate.


    No, it wasn��t the atmosphere.


    Even though there was no wind, what started to vibrate were the trees and shrubs nted in various ces of the courtyard.


    The weeds and vines rapidly grew andunched their green tentacles towards Baldeo.


    The trees were rocking their branches and with a strange creaking sound they extended it towards Baldeo.


    The branches and vines of the trees, weeds and shrubs were trying to entangle Baldeo. Right now the magic Calcedonia invoked was one of the <nt> attribute called <<Botanic Shakles>>. Just like it��s name, it was a magic which used the branches and vines of trees and weeds to seal the target��s movements.


    Baldeo swung his dagger towards the various tree branches and vines that wereunched his way.


    But no matter how many times he cut them, they just simply grew back.


    Even though his physical abilities powered up because of the <Demon>, he, who had little fighting experience, couldn��t hold out.


    The vines and branches cut down his strength little by little, and finally it seeded inpletely restraining him.


    After confirming that Baldeo��s movements have beenpletely sealed, Calcedonia once again started to chant an aria.


    The spell she was reciting now was of the <Light> <Holy> attributed <<Exorcise>> spell. It��s a spell to tear apart the connection between the <Devil> and the possessed.


    It was difficult to lock onto to a target using <<Exorcise>> when the target was moving around. That��s why before using the spell <<Exorcise>> one had to restrict the movements of the target for a certain amount of time.


    Usually, when she was paired with Morganeich as an Exorcist it was him, the <<Freedom Knight>> who kept the target��s movements in check.


    But right now he wasn��t here so it was necessary to use another spell first to seal Baldeo��s movements.


    Baldeo who was entangled in the branches tried to free himself over and over again. But since the nts coiling around him were very resilient, it was impossible to free himself even though he was using all his strength.


    Calcedonia continued to chant the spell as she looked at that Baldeo.


    Inside her body, <Holy> attributed mana started to gush up. And maybe he felt it. Baldeo�� No the <Devil> which was currently possessing him tried frantically to free itself from the seal as it sensed it��s natural enemy <Holy> attributed magic.


    But it was toote.


    Just as Calcedonia finished her chant, a calm gentle silver light gushed out from beneath Baldeo��s feet.


    ��Calsey is...?��


    After hearing his subordinates report, Morganeich��s stern expression loosed a bit.


    But on the contrary to the <<Freedom Knight>>, Tatsumi��s expression became pale.


    ��C-Chiiko��s facing off against a lunatic with a knife!?��


    For a split second, an image of a bloodstained and stabbed Calcedonia lying on the ground lifeless shed in his mind.


    *Ssh* Tatsumi dropped the water buckets and the shoulder carrying pole on the pathway.


    And after abandoning them there, he was about to rush off frantically. Of course, his destination was the courtyard where Calcedonia was.


    But Morganeich prompted him to stop with a calm tone.


    ��There is no need to hurry, Lord Tatsumi. There is no way Calcedonia would lose to Lord Baldeo who had only taken basicbat practices, even if he was possessed by a <Devil>.��


    ��B-But still...!!! J-Just in case something were to happen!?��


    Tatsumi raised his voice unintentionally which wasn��t like himself, but Morganeich calmly continued.


    ��Of course I am not tell you to not go and help. But what exactly do you n to do unarmed?��


    Being told that, Tatsumi was taken aback.


    Like a normal Clerical Knight, Morganeich was wearing metal ted armor and had longsword hanging from his waist.


    Compared to that, Tatsumi was in a normal Priest Uniform. And of course, he had no experience on martial arts.


    ��At least, you should take a weapon which is enough to protect yourself.��


    Morganeich borrowed a short spear from the knight who came to report and threw it towards Tatsumi.


    ��You aren��t going to listen even if I tell you not toe along, will you? Then at least you should be able to protect your own life with your own hands.��


    Tatsumi firmly nodded to Morganeich��s words while being subtly startled by the sharp shining tip of the spear.


    The silver light which seemed like it could vanquish all evil slowly faded away.


    And after all of it faded, what remained there was a Baldeo who was standing there stock still with a stupefied expression on his face.


    Calcedonia observed Baldeo��s situation with caution.


    Her <<Exorcise>> spell was of course very powerful but it wasn��t like it could always be a sess. In cases where the <Devil> was more powerful than normal, then it could resist the spell.


    And since the duration of <<Botanic Shakles>> was also over, Baldeo wasn��t currently in restraints. Calcedonia examined Baldeo and his surroundings carefully all the while concentrating so she could start reciting the aria instantly if necessary.


    After about five minutes (ording to earth��s time measurement) Calcedonia confirmed that there was no longer any red glint in Baldeo��s eyes so she finally rxed.


    ��Lord Baldeo? Are you alright now?��


    ��Ca....Calsey....��


    Baldeo��s eyes which were aimlessly looking at the sky finally focused on Calcedonia.


    It seemed like he was okay. But just as Calcedonia sighed out in relief.


    Baldeo suddenly yelled in a sharp voice.


    ��R-Run! Calcedonia!! It��s still...The <Devil> is still....Inside of me.....!!��

 Chapter 17

    <h4>17 �C Reinforcements</h4>


    <..>


    <Devils> don��t have a fixed level of power. There��s a difference between each <Devil> specimen (they don��t have a physical body so referring to them with specimen may be wrong however) and their power is further influenced by how much desire their host possesses.


    Normally, Calcedonia��s <<Exorcise>> would have already purified and purged the <Devil> without fail. Despite that, she wasn��t able to purge the one that had possessed Baldeo. This was a first experience for Calcedonia who was famed as a <<Holy Maiden>> and had exorcised many <Devils> up until now.


    Maybe the <Devil>��s original abilities were stronger than normal, or maybe Baldeo��s desires were too intense. Or, it may be both.


    The reason was unclear, but the devil was still nesting inside of Baldeo.


    It seems like Calcedonia��s solitary struggle would still have to continue.


    Calcedonia immediately turned her body around after hearing Baldeo��s voice.


    But she was slightly toote. Before she was able to move away, Baldeo��s hand reached out to her chest and grabbed onto the cor her priestess clothes.


    Now then, exactly what would happen if she pulled her body when her cor was held onto?


    With a tearing sound, the clothes covering her breasts tore open and the upper half of her abundant pair of breasts with her deep cleavage spilled out.


    Just like any other normal woman, Calcedonia reflexively tried to hide her open breasts with her hands.


    But in this situation, where there was an enemy in front of her eyes, this action would be nothing but an opening.


    Baldeo��s other hand grabbed onto Calcedonia��s slender hands, and his unnaturally bending fingers dug into her wrist.


    Because of the pain running through her wrist, Calcedonia��s movements stopped just for a moment.In that moment, Baldeo pulled Calcedonia towards himself in his chest embracing her tightly.


    His red eyes which were proof of being possessed by a <Devil>. A sad expression surfaced on Calcedonia��s face upon once again seeing those red pupils from close proximity.


    Baldeo was a person who always had a gentle smile. Ever since she was a child, she thought of him like an older brother, and he also looked after her troubles like she was his younger sister.


    Of course even now she thought of him like a family, albeit a bit different than from Tatsumi or Giuseppe.


    And currently, that Baldeo had a smile so vulgar that no one could even imagine the normal him smiling as such. Opposite to his normally kind and calm expression, the current him had a lustful expression as he peered into Calcedonia��s deep cleavage.


    Even if he was like family, Calcedonia would still feel unpleasant if someone from the opposite sex peered into her cleavage so lustfully (well it would be a different matter altogether if it was Tatsumi) and frantically poured power into her arms to shake him off.


    But in the end, women had slender arms. It was quite difficult for her to be able to shake off the hand of an adult man who had his strength multiply after being possessed by a <Devil>.


    After realizing that, Calcedonia started to chant while deeply apologizing to Baldeo in her heart.


    The spell she was chanting was <<Thunder Palm>> of the <Thunder> attribute. It was a magic where one would shock the opponent while in contact with a weak lightning, an elementary offensive spell of the <Thunder> attribute.


    Because it was an elementary spell, it didn��t have enough of an impact to knock out the opponent in one hit. But still, if hit by the thunder shock, it had enough power to make one falter and numb their movements. And if she could utilise that to escape, then she won��t have to injure Baldeo more than necessary.


    Calcedonia lightly touched Baldeo��s abdomen with her palm.


    And from that ce of contact, a vivid sh of violet light sparkled for a moment which caused Baldeo, who was tightly grasping Calcedonia to raise a groan as he released Calcedonia and took a few steps back.


    And Calcedonia who was able to take some distance with that opening hid her exposed breasts with her right hand while chanting another spell.


    It was the same <<Botanic Shackles>> she recited earlier. She was nning to entrap Baldeo once again and use her <<Exorcise>> spell.


    But it seemed like Baldeo��no, the <Devil> that was nesting in Baldeo had already predicted that strategy.


    He dashed at Calcedonia in an instant with a speed he didn��t reveal till now, and extended his hands towards Calcedonia with his unpleasantly wiggling fingers.


    The aria won��t finish in time.


    Calcedonia immediately judged that, so she stopped the chant and decided to focus on evasion.


    Certainly for a magician of her caliber, it was possible for her to continue reciting while dodging. But dodging would naturally be easier when focusing solely on it.


    After witnessing Baldeo��s speed, Calcedonia decided to give her full attention in order to raise her certainty.


    But Baldeo��s speed rose once more and he soon surpassed Calcedonia.


    Baldeo closed in against her with a speed that surpassed Calcedonia who is a battle hardened veteran. Baldeo��s hands swiftlyunched towards the Calcedonia��s chest.


    It seems like he was trying to fully tear up her priestess clothes and expose all of her abundant breasts under the sunlight.


    With his eyes bloodshot, and mouth dripping with drool, the current Baldeo waspletely running on his male bestial nature.


    She was unable to dodge in time. But even so, there was an unyielding fighting spirit in her eyes as Calcedonia red at the two handsing closer to her breasts.


    And at the end of Calcedonia��s gaze.


    There was a silver streak like a meteorite which halted Baldeo��s hands�� advances.


    The silver streak was the de of a sword.


    Calcedonia and Baldeo simultaneously looked towards the direction from which the de came from. And just as Calcedonia expected, the one standing there with his sword drawn was the figure of the <<Freedom Knight>>


    ��Morga!��


    Morganeich��s face brightened up. After smiling at Calcedonia kindly, his face tensed up as he ascertained the demon morphed Baldeo.


    ��Lord Baldeo.... For even for a devout believer such as yourself was unable to resist the whispers of the <Devil>....��


    Morganeich stood there with a bitter expression. He was also someone who knew Giuseppe��s aide Baldeo quite well, and was even helped by him.


    Morganeich once again minded his sword which he retracted and told Calcedonia without taking his eyes off Baldeo.


    ��Get away, Calsey. I��ll keep lord Baldeo busy. Prepare <<Exorcise>> in the meanwhile.��


    After silently nodding to Morganeich, Calcedonia quickly took distance from Baldeo at Morganeich��s back.


    And it was at that point that Tatsumi who was out of breath finally reached them.


    ��Chi,Chi.......ko.....A,Are....Are you.....O....kay....?��


    This ce wasn��t really that far from where Tatsumi was talking to Morganeich with. But Tatsumi who had tended to shut himself up in his room after losing his family didn��t exactly have much stamina because of hisck of exercise.


    ��Ma-Master!? W-Why is Master here!?��


    Calcedonia was surprised after Tatsumi suddenly appeared at that ce. And her surprise doubled after seeing Tatsumi carrying a short spear which didn��t suit him at all.


    ��This ce is dangerous!! Please get away from here immediately!!��


    ��B-Bu....t....! Chiiko.....Behind....Me....No way.....I��ll run.....!��


    To the Tatsumi who was still trying to say something with his panting, broken speech, Calcedonia distinctly and strictly dered.


    ��Frankly speaking Master, all you can do by being here is be a burden! Please leave!��


    ��Ch-Chiko...��


    Tatsumi was dumbfounded at Calcedonia after she suddenly said something so mean. And then, Morganeich suddenly interjected too.


    ��It��s as Calsey says, Lord Tatsumi. Even if you stay here, there is nothing you can do. At least, go stand somewhere you won��t get in our way.��


    At least Morganeich didn��t tell Tatsumi topletely get lost like Calcedonia. But that was not out of kindness, but because he didn��t think Tatsumi would obediently listen.


    ��Calsey! Just forget about Lord Tatsumi for now! Saving Lord Baldeoes first!��


    As he was giving instructions to Calcedonia, Morganeich swung his sword in session multiple times.


    Currently he was using the back of his sword. The type of sword used mostmonly in this country was a single-edged, wide straight sword.


    However, not many used the sword as their main weapon in this country. The most favored weapon for the people of the Largofiely kingdom was the spear, or other pole shaped weapons.


    This was because the coldness was severe in this locality.


    In this country the season of the Evening Moon, in other words the winter, was very severe. If you used weapons made of metal outside in the winter for long hours, then the metal parts will be very cold and will stick to your skin on your palm if you touch them carelessly.


    That��s why weapons or tools with more wooden portion than metal were tended to be used more.


    For the same reason, leather armors were more in favor than metal ones. Among them, the ones made from monster hides and bones were the most favored.


    Right now, the metal ted armor Morganeich was wearing was something sort of a uniform for Clerical knights, so within the templepound, Clerical Knights were obliged to put on the armor engraved with the holy insignia.


    Even Morganeich, when performing his activities outside the temple, usually wore leather armor made of monster hide properly reinforced with metal and switched between a sword and greatspear in ordance to the situation.


    The reason why he was currently using a sword was because he didn��t have his favourite spear with him at the moment, but more so than that, because he could use the back of his sword to subdue Baldeo without injuring him more than necessary.


    A person without experience inbats couldn��t possibly dodge a strike from him. But Baldeo who had been taken over by a <Devil> was dodging them while showing unbelievable fast reactions.


    Of course, Morganeich himself was holding back. Because, even if he was hitting with the back of his sword, it was still a blunt weapon made of metal. If he swung it with all his might, then breaking a bone or two wasn��t a problem.


    But even if Baldeo dodged, it wasn��t really a problem.


    Because defeating him wasn��t Morganeich��s aim. He was restricting Baldeo��s movements in order to buy time so that Calcedonia could finish reciting the aria for the spell and purify Baldeo.


    He was not at all inferior to the <Devil> possessed Baldeo. Rather, Morganeich swung his sword even faster than him.


    He was covering the whole space with sword strikes and limiting the ces Baldeo could retreat to.


    And Tatsumi was dazedly looking at that strong yet elegant swordsmanship.


    So this was the true power of the man known as the <<Freedom Knight>>!


    Even Tatsumi, who was aplete amateur when it came tobat, could tell the Morganeich��s abilities were way above average level.


    And the person standing behind the <<Freedom Knight>>, reciting the aria as if singing while watching over the battlefield was none other than the <<Holy Maiden>>.


    The <<Holy Maiden>> was standing in a suitable position, while not losing sight of the two who were battling, all while reciting.


    And the <<Freedom Knight>> himself, as if he had eyes on the back of his head was always positioning himself between the <<Holy Maiden>> and Baldeo. Just like that he was protecting the <<Holy Maiden>> by bing her sword and shield as he restrained Baldeo.


    Once again, Tatsumi was breath-taken at the two��s amazing coordination.


    As Tatsumi subconsciously stood stock still while being dazed by the performance of the <<Freedom Knight>> and the <<Holy Maiden>>, Calcedonia��s <<Exorcise>> spell was finallypleted.


    Just as she finished her recitation, a vivid and purifying silver light gushed out from beneath Baldeo��s feet once again. Tatsumi wouldn��t know, but this time��s light was far more powerful than the previous.


    Due to a ��Barrier�� called Morganeich appearing, Calcedonia could concentrate more on her spell so she could pour more and more mana into it.


    Just as the spell was invoked, Morganeich separated from Baldeo and came beside Calcedonia. And then, as if protecting her behind his back, he kept on pointing the tip of his sword towards Baldeo, who was bathing inside the light.


    After a while, the dazzling light finally faded away. The figure of Baldeo lying on top of the ground was there.


    ��....How is it?��


    ��I poured quite a lot of mana into that <<Exorcise>>. I don��t think it could resist that but...��


    Together they observed the copsed Baldeo without separating their eyes from him.


    Especially Calcedonia, whose magic was resisted once before, kept observing without letting her guard down whether or not there was any more oddness.


    After a little while longer, having judged it to be safe, they started to approach Baldeo.


    Tatsumi, who was observing from even further away, suddenly shouted with a shrill voice.


    ��Don��t go yet! There is something near that person!��


    Reacting to that voice, Calcedonia and Morganeich abruptly stopped in their tracks.


    ��M-Master!? Can Master see something!?��


    ��I-Impossible...I-It couldn��t be! Is he a [Perceiver]!?��


    It was impossible to see a <Devil> which had no body. That��s why <Devils> could stealthily approach a target to possess, and whisper in their ears to temp them.


    But there exist people who could see <Devils> since birth and even hear their voices. This ability isn��t something that has to do with magic, but something one innately possesses because of bloodline, and the number of people with such abilities was even fewer than magicians. However, people with such abilities were exceedingly valuable existences in order tobat <Devils>.


    And they were called [Perceivers].


    In fact, whether or not Tatsumi was an Perceiver wasn��t definite yet, but in such a situation, he shouldn��t be lying.


    Judging that, Morganeich once again took some distance from Baldeo. As for Calcedonia, she retreated faster than Morganeich without a shred of doubt.


    As Morganeich and Calcedonia were vignt in order to sense the presence around them, Tatsumi could clearly see it.


    It was right above Baldeo who was lying on the ground. There was a ck haze like substance floating there.


    If one looked carefully, something like a living creature could be seen inside of it.


    ��......A hungry ghost....?��


    Tatsumi muttered. And just like he said, it looked like a kid to Tatsumi.


    A body like that of a kid who just entered primary school, but with a huge mismatched head. With eyes ring radiating red, it��s limbs there thin like a wire but it��s abdomen was unusually swelled up.


    And it had a single horn on it��s forehead just like an Oni. It was exactly like a hungry ghost he saw in an illustration.


    Whether it noticed Tatsumi could see it was unsure. The hungry ghost��No the <Devil> smiled ominously as it glided through the air.


    ��Kukuku. There��s a guy here who��s concealing a huge desire!��


    It spoke with a voice that didn��t sound like a voice. And Tatsumi could clearly hear it.


    ��Morga!! Get away!!��


    The <Devil> which was reflected only in Tatsumi��s eyes was slowly but steadily drifting towards the <<Freedom Knight>>.


    Morganeich himself was on extreme guard, but as he could not perceive <Devils> , he permitted the <Devil> to effortlessly get close to him.


    And then,


    The <Devil> who seeded in getting close to the <<Freedom Knight>> entered his body as he was permeating in with a sinisterugh.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>18 �C Whispers of the Devil</h4>


    <..>


    �� Don��t you.....Don��t you crave for that woman��s tender body?


    When he heard that voice which didn��t sound like a voice whispering in his ears, his heart pulsated with a thump.


    He turned his head around in a crude, albeit mechanical manner to look towards the girl who was standing a bit further away from him.


    She was the girl who was always with him ever since the first time he was assigned a exorcising mission from the temple.


    She��s the girl who was always, always, in his heart.


    And right now she was right there. If he extended his hands, he could reach her.


    ��That��s right. Make that woman your��s. Come on, take a go~od look at her. Her breasts are almost about to spill out from her torn clothes. That��s her way of showing those to you. She��s inviting you. Now then, ept that woman��s invite. Because that��s what she truly wants��-


    The voice continued to whisper in his ears. And he �� Morganeich nodded. He left is sword drawn as he took on step towards the <<Holy Maiden>>.


    But he only took that one step.


    Something that was whispering in his ears, He should obviously be aware of that something��s true identity, but for some reason his head felt hazy as he couldn��t remember it.


    But still, somewhere in his heart an rm was ringing.


    As Morganeich let go of his sword, he grabbed his head with his hands.


    �� I must not listen! No good wille if I lend my ears to this voice.


    Even though he could judge that in his head, the voice was veryfortable to listen to. It was slowly eating away Morganeich��s consciousness.


    ��What��s wrong? Don��t you want to make that woman your��s? Haven��t you always been thinking about her? Right now you can make her yours you know? You don��t need to hesitate. Make all of her yours.


    The whispering voice calmly continued.


    And as if guided by the voice, Morganeich looked towards Calcedonia.


    Towards the girl he had always been yearning for. His feelings for her might have sprouted since the very moment he first met her.


    So he wanted to make her his. Not yielding her to any man, always embracing her in his chest.


    He wanted to cherish her. Secretly vowing to God, that he would protect her from all danger.


    These two contrary thoughts shed violently inside Morganeich.


    They shed and shed, and finally the scales tilted to the side where he wanted to Cherish her alone.


    In the corner of his eyes, he spotted something moving suddenly.


    It was a boy.


    He recently came to this temple, and became very intimate with Calcedonia. Honestly, Morganeich didn��t like that.


    His heart rippled slightly. And that ��Something�� noticed the ripple, so ��it�� stimted it more.


    �� Do you dislike that man? Then.... Just deal with him, right? Or is it okay to let your precious woman follow around a weakling like him?


    There��s no way that was okay! There��s no way he could allow an unidentified man such as him to stay by her side.


    ��Then hurry up and crush that noisy weakling. I��m sure that your precious girl is also feeling annoyed always being followed by a weakling like him.


    �CThat��s right. Just like all those nobles, I��m sure Calcedonia is feeling annoyed always tagging along that man.


    ��That��s right. That��s absolutely right. Cleaning up a bug like him is the same as protecting your dear woman. And if you do that, I��m sure that woman will be grateful, and even let you in her heart.


    �CI��ll remove that man. I��m sure Calcedonia will also be delighted.


    Happily, yet with a bashful expression, Morganeich picked up his beloved sword while imagining Calcedonia��s delighted face.


    And that ��Something�� secretly let out a chuckle.


    The new human it chose as it��s prey. The one before also concealed a huge desire, but this one wouldn��t lose to him.


    And ��desires�� were ��Its�� food.


    All living things have desires more or less. Even wild animals had desires to eat and breed, along with other forms of desires. But those were all closer to their instincts to live rather than desires, so as desires, they weren��t much powerful.


    Amongst all of living beings, one species definitely had the mostplex desires. They were humans.


    Inside a human being, various desires always swirled about.


    Appetite, wealth, lust, fame etc.


    A huge amount ofplex and negative desires all muddled together, for things like ��It��, they were without a doubt the most delicious ones. That��s why, to find a chance to take over them,��They�� have always been observing people with malicious intentions.


    The desires of the person before were delicious, but it seems like this one��s desires would be even more tastier.


    A pure longing for a single woman. But even pure longing can turn into a dark thought if it went too far.


    ��It�� stimted the pure desires of a human, amplifying it, turning it into a mushy dark desire. Then it devoured those dark desires.


    Even now, ��It�� just turned the pure love this human had towards that woman into an unsightly desire to make her his.


    However.


    This human��s spirit was far stronger than what ��It�� had imagined.


    He almost seeded in turning back the amplified dark desires into the pure longing it was before.


    That��s why, ��It�� changed it approach.


    Rather than converting the love the human had for the woman, ��It�� stimted the feelings of envy he had for the boy who always loitered around the woman��s side.


    Because envy and jealousy were also part of someone��s desires to monopolize their beloved. The dark feelings of jealousy ��It�� managed to amplify within that man was much more tastier than any desire ��It�� had tasted before.


    ����Now then, kill that man. After that, vite that woman.��


    Slowly but surely, if ��It�� could possess this human, then this man would definitely turn into a demon faithful to his desires and without a shred of conscious.


    ��It�� sipped a bit of the desires boiling up inside the man while grinning widely.


    ��Morga.....?��


    Morganeich��s expression turned nk, different from what it was before.


    After firmly turning around his head, he was motionlessly staring at Calcedonia.


    Then his eyes which were nk, slowly began to show hints of light..


    But that light wasn��t the usual stern yet kind he had, but an ominous red.


    ��M-Morga...? I-It can��t be....Not only Lord Baldeo but you too....��


    That light was proof that he got taken over by a <Devil>.


    Till now Morganeich was one of the strongest knights who battled Demons. But even that Knight himself was turned into one.


    Calcedonia stood there stock still, as she couldn��t quite cope with the fact that even Moragneich was possessed.


    Morganeich��s line of sight shifted from Calcedonia to Tatsumi who was standing in the rear.


    The moment he saw Tatsumi��s figure, Morganeich��s expression turned into one of intense anger. As he raised the sword he picked up overhead, he dashed towards Tatsumi with overwhelming speed.


    He looked like an angry evil spirit rushing forward. And Tatsumi, who saw that evil spirit like figure rushing towards him, couldn��t help but feel afraid as his fears turned into chains that rooted him to that spot.


    Morganeich, who reached Tatsumi in but a moment, shed at his head downwards with the sword he raised overhead.


    But before his sword reached Tatsumi, a violet coloured lightning bolt hit his body.


    Morganeich��s body was blown away because of the shock that hit his nk.


    Tatsumi, who finally shook off his fears, looked towards the direction the lightning came from, and saw Calcedonia with her right hand extended.


    ��Even if it��s Morga, I will not forgive anyone who even tries to hurt my Master!!��


    After dering that calmly, she once again started to recite, standing between Morganeich and Tatsumi.


    She was aghast just now, but after seeing her beloved fall in danger, she immediately regained her calm.


    After the chant ended, lightning once again released from her hand and it hit Morga who copsed on the ground.


    Morganeich, who was repeatedly hit by lightning bolts, was twitching and flipping on the ground like a fish on drynd.


    ��H-Hey, Chiiko... That��s an overkill... Is Morga okay....?��


    ��He��s alright!! I��m making sure to hold back! And Morga isn��t so weak to die from something like this!! Furthermore, for him to even dare to try and hurt Master, letting him off with this much is too lukewarm!!��


    Calcedonia bluntly stated. Her eyes werepletely tranquil.


    Holy Smokes! Tatsumi put on a bewildered expression. But he didn��t speak anymore than that and just simply prayed for Morganeich��s well-being.


    As he was doing that, the copsed Morganeich was hit by lightning bolts numerous times and already started groaning.


    No matter how well built he was, this was overkill right? His life is definitely in danger right? Tatsumi started to be worried at this point. Calcedonia stopped her chanting and finally ended her serial lightning bolt attacks.


    ��......Right now he��s weakened, so his resistance to the cleansing should also be down. I��ll be purifying the <Devil> possessing him now.��


    Calcedonia started the <<Exorcise>> spell for the third time.


    It seems like hurting Morganeich wasn��t her only objective, as she was trying to wear him down.


    But Tatsumi was questioning in his heart ��Is that really the truth?��; before long the spell waspleted and Moraganeich, who was lying down on the ground, was engulfed in light.


    It was the purifying light of <<Exorcise>>. A <Devil> who was bathed in this light would have it��s movements sealed and then annihted.


    A few would be able to resist the purifying light from time to time, but that was in the end, ��Resisting��. If it was locked in the light once, then it would have no means of escaping.


    But right now. From inside the radiance of Calcedonia��s <<Exorcise>> spell, something vigorously jumped out.


    The ��something���� Morganeich, raised a beastlike roar as he attacked Calcedonia.


    Morganeich, whopletely lost his sense of self because of the pain the <Devil> felt in the purifying light, the anguish of the spirit, and most of all because of intense rage, he raised his sword towards the woman he loved.


    It was a perfect surprise attack. Because this, a <Devil> escaping after it had been locked into the light had never happened before, Calcedonia let her guard down for a moment.


    It should be because of Morganeich��s well forged body that this could happen.


    Calcedonia saw her close friend dashing towards her with a demonic expression. Furthermore, in his hand was a dangerously sharp gleaming sword.


    Calcedonia opened her eyes wide in shock. Her body waspletely still as if something was binding it.


    Before her very eyes, Morganeich who was holding a sword shed out. The horizontal sh he let out in godspeed had enough force to cleave Calcedonia��s slender body in two.


    The de came at her from the nk.


    And the <<Holy Maiden>> who was standing still didn��t have enough time to dodge.


    The de gradually sped up even more as it turned into a sh just like the lightning bolts Calcedonia was releasing a while ago.


    And then, the de of the <<Freedom Knight>> who was possessed by the <Devil> assaulted the body of the <<Holy Maiden>>.


    The de was well executed.


    And a flower of blood bloomed in the surrounding.


    *Ssh* Without even wiping off the blood from her face, Calcedonia who nowy on the ground dumbfounded looked at the scene before her.


    Because even before Morganeich��s sword reached her, her body was suddenly pushed aside, and she fell down.


    A lukewarm stream of red liquid was falling on to her face from the side.


    At the same time, a smell of iron spread in the surrounding. Calcedonia who battled demons and monsters numerous times till now realized it was none other than the smell of blood.


    And, as she looked up from the ground, what she saw was,


    the figure of the boy she loved falling down onto the ground, spilling a fountain of blood after having his chest split open by the sword of the <<Freedom Knight>>.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>19 �C Awakening</h4>


    <..>


    Just before Morganeich��s horizontal sh reached Calcedonia,


    Tatsumi immediately moved forward and pushed away Calcedonia.


    Calcedonia, who was suddenly pushed aside from the nk lost her bnce and fell down.


    But Tatsumi didn��t have theposure to care about that.


    Tatsumi who switched ced with Calcedonia was now hit by the <<Freedom Knight��s>> sword.


    He felt a scorching heat running straight through his chest. At the same time, he felt his own blood gushing out.


    As the blood flowed out from his body, he felt his strength leaving him. Hell fell to his knees and just like that he slowly slumped down forward.


    Morganeich, who was taken over by madness, looked over the boy lying in a pool of blood with his remaining conscious.


    This man is an insect. He��s a harmful insect who is always after his precious flowers. If left alone, he��ll ruin the precious flower.


    But, it��s over now. He finally managed to exterminate the foolish insect who wanted to pollute his flower.


    And the flower herself should be delighted as the insect was exterminated.


    While thinking that, he looked at his precious flower who was lying on the ground with a triumphant face.


    But, he suddenly felt uneasy.


    The flower was looking at him who had a smile stered on his face. While he did expect that, for some reason his precious was staring at the insect lying in a pool of blood with eyes wide open.


    ��Ah, so that��s it.�� He consented.


    After seeing the corpse of the insect, his precious flower is feeling unwell. Because without doubt for a dainty flower, the corpse of the wicked insect is something unpleasant.


    But it��s alright. Because he will soon clean it up.


    So he looked around to get someone to clean up the corpse. But there wasn��t anyone present in the courtyard except for himself and his precious.


    But then, he suddenly remembered.


    He ordered hispanions not to enter the courtyard. For someone�� It was in order to protect one of his close friend��s honor that he forbade anyone from entering.


    But, he no longer remember who that someone was. Even though it should be someone he knew from way back, someone who looked after him quite a bit.


    But in the end, that was something trivial. Because what was truly important was to protect his precious.


    ��Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!��


    Suddenly, his precious raised a shrill scream. Then she came near the corpse of the insect without minding the fact that her white clothes were getting stained and extended her hands.


    ��P-Please hold on!! I-I��ll heal....!!��


    His precious started to recite an aria. As he looked carefully, he could see the insect��s chest lightly moving up and down.


    As expected of a wicked insect, he��s got the vigor at least. While thinking that he approached his precious who was currently holding the insect in his arms.


    As he got near, his precious kept on reciting the spell while ring at him.


    That re, was as if he was her sworn enemy. Because he thought she would be thankful, he was kind of disappointed.


    With her gaze, she told him not to get close.


    At that attitude, he was gradually beginning to feel irritation.


    Why? Why would you look at me with that gaze? I exterminated that bug because I thought of you, I was worried about you, so why?


    His irritation gradually got bigger.


    He suddenly felt that there was someone sinisterlyughing in his ears but he immediately forgot about it.


    With his irritation gradually rising up, he suddenly strongly grabbed the flowers hands and pulled her towards himself.


    *Baam* A soft and warm thing pushed onto his chest. Of course, it was the flower��s body.


    At the same time, a thud sound was also heard. Because he suddenly pulled the flower, the bug��s body must��ve fallen to the ground.


    ��Let me go!! I-If I don;t hurry up and heal him, M-Master will...!!!��


    The flower desperately tried to set herself free. And then, without even ncing at him, she was looking at the bug with a heartbreaking expression.


    Why? Even though she was looking at me with such hate! Why is she so desperate for a mere bug!?��


    His questions further elerated his irritation.


    ��That��s right! Make her understand your feelings. You should just make her understand by force.


    Once again, a voice whispered near his ears. And he agreed with the voice. He then, realized.


    A few moments ago, he tried to go against that voice. But the current him tried no longer. Rather, he had no reason to. Because it was as the voice said, all he had to do was to make the flower��s body his by force.


    The red glow in his eyes increased even more.


    With one hand he tightly grasped both of the flower��s hand, and with the other he reached for the flower��s bosom. He wanted to rip it open, the ce where her deep cleavage was peeking from.


    So after grabbing her already ripped uniform, he tore it up.


    Once again, the flower raised a scream.


    And 2 white, big and round fruits spilled out. The 2 fruits which were wrapped in a light white cloth were exposed under the sunlight.


    As he further ripped up her uniform, her upper body was now almostpletely naked.


    But she, who was now almost naked, didn��t even try to cover up her body, she only wanted to dash towards her most beloved.


    If it was the usual her, then she might��ve been able to stay calm and start casting offensive spells.


    But now, because her most beloved was almost dying, she lost her calm.


    If she doesn��t heal him with magic soon then... At this rate he will soon cease to breathe.


    This was all she was thinking about at the moment, so she failed to realize the simple fact that she could attack the <<Freedom Knight>>, enticed by the devil with magic.


    She didn��t even realize that her delicate cheeks were wet with her own tears.


    Her already ripped up clothes ripped open even more as she struggled.


    Maybe that was what ticked it off. Or maybe it was it��s ever stimted lust. The <<Freedom Knight>> reached for the bottom half of her clothes with his free hand.


    But she didn��t even notice that. Because the only thing reflected in her eyes right now was the figure of the boy whom she yearned to meet even in her dreams for a long time.


    And so, the Knight��s hand gradually reached her clothes. But just as the <<Freedom Knight>> grabbed her clothes, she for some reason stopped struggling.


    She who was frantically struggling till now was only looking at one thing right now.


    Of course, because the flower who was struggling till now suddenly stopped, the <<Freedom Knight>��s scantly left sense of reason raised a doubt.


    Did she finally give up? As he thought that, he looked at the flower��s face.


    What was present there was not despair, but shock.


    As he followed her gaze wondering what happened, it reached the bug who should have been half dead.


    ��N-No....!! I-If you...Suddenly move now the the injury will...!!��


    A weak voice full of concern escaped from the flower��s lips.


    Right now.


    The bug which was lying in a pool of blood was trying to get up sluggishly.


    He heard a voice.


    It was the voice of his precious family member, a screaming voice. That voice managed to halt his consciousness, which was continuously sinking into the abyss.


    Even now, blood was gushing out of the wound in his chest, and the pool around him was getting bigger and bigger.


    But even so, he wanted to stand up in order to respond to his family��s voice.


    Subconsciously, he touched the short spear that was lying on the ground. He grabbed that and wanted to use that as a cane to stand up but��- Once again he fell down on the floor.


    Time and time again.


    He fell down every time he tried to stand up; he copsed every time he tried to rise.


    After trying time and time again, he managed to finally stand up.


    As he looked around with a disoriented vision, he managed to see the figure of his most precious family within the hazy world.


    But, the upper half of her uniform was cruelly teared up, and her beautifully round assets wrapped in a thin underwear werepletely exposed.


    And after he saw that, what he felt was not lust but anger. But that anger was not directed towards the <<Freedom Knight>> standing behind her, but towards himself.


    Because of his own weakness, she had bitter experience.


    Even if she was wearing a thin underclothes, for someone of her age being made to expose her breasts open like that should be something unbearable.


    ��-Sorry. Because I am so weak, you had to go through all that.


    While apologizing to her in his heart, he took a step forward towards her.


    It was as if he was walking on top of a sponge, wobbling, he looked like he could copse any moment.


    But even so he concentrated his heart and soul into walking forward so that hh could reach her.


    ��No more. I absolutely hate it. I don��t want to lose anyone precious to me any more.


    He suddenly remember the time when he lost his parents and younger sister.


    On top of the hospital bed, when he finally regained his consciousness, the police told him the harsh truth as someone who was involved in the ident.


    The sense of lose he felt at that time, it was as if the world around him was copsing in despair.


    But even so the only reason why he could live on was because of her, who was but a small bird back then.


    She was himst remaining family. His little, but most important family.


    So he decided to live on along his small family. But even hisst remaining family had to pass away.


    Because she lived up her natural lifespan. He who was finally left all alone, even consideredmiting suicide.


    But then, once again she cast a light of hope on him.


    His little family who had reincarnated as a beautiful maiden in another world summoned him there.


    And he was once again reunited with her in another world. Even though her figure had changed, she was still his family.


    That��s why.


    That��s he, he decided.


    He decided to live on in this world alongside his family. And that this time, no matter what happened, he would protect them.


    Certainly, being summoned to another world abruptly shocked him. He also felt a bit uneasy.


    Still, she was always next to him. And as long as his family was beside hi, he could live on.


    But that is, as long as his family stayed by his side.


    Right now, his precious family member was in a peril. So, it wouldn��t be okay if all he did was sleep on the floor. There��s no way he could do that.


    ��Certainly I am weak. Let alone the <<Freedom Knight>>, I am sure I��m weaker than anyone else. But even so I will protect you no matter what. I don��t want to lose anyone ever again��-


    One step. And then again While walking like that a step at a time sluggishly, he was slowly but surely getting close to her.


    Finally, he managed to reach her.


    ��...Le.....t.....g...o.....of.....Chi......ko....��


    A small small voice. Certainly befitting a bug.


    The bug who managed to get up was walking forward with unsteady steps.


    A damn dotard. But this is perfect. I��ll Cleanly finish you off this time.


    After pushing away the flower hand he was holding, he once again took out his beloved sword from it��s scabbard.


    right now, the bug was getting close to himpletely defenseless with unsteady steps. He wanted to chop the bug in to two vertically, so he raised the sword above his head high.


    The bug entered the range of his sword. And aiming for that moment, he chopped down with his sword.


    Just as his sword was about to touch the bug��s head, here was a sudden explosion of light and the bug��s figure dissipated.


    And Calcedonia who had been pushed away watched that scene without even minding to hide her exposed breasts.


    Because her most precious person wasing towards her, sluggishly. But the possessed <<Freedom Knight>> raised his sword overhead to cut him down.


    For an instant, she saw the illusion of the boy being vertically cut into two.


    But just as the knight��s sword was about to reach the boy,


    Something began to overflow from the boy��s body.


    ��N-No way....!��


    Instantly, her eyes, her eyes as a magician could perceive it. What was gushing out from the boy��s body was the vivid light of Mana.


    ��M-Master has mana.....A-And this quantity is....!!��


    She understood. Because she herself was an expert magician, she knew just howrge the amount of mana was.


    It was an amount that made her��s seem scanty. And furthermore, that wasn��t the only reason she was surprised.


    ��.....G-Golden colored mana radiance....? I-It can��t be....!?��


    While she muttered in surprise, the figure of the boy d in light disappeared from before the <<Freedom Knight��s>> sword, causing it to hit nothing but air.


    The <<Freedom Knight>> Lost his stance because his full powered blow suddenly hit nothing. And then, the boy��s figure appeared once more.


    The sound of his shoes hitting the ground could be heard.


    The boy who appeared behind the <<Freedom Knight>> grasped the short spear in his hands tightly and swung down the rear section of the spear on the Knight��s head with all his might.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>20 �C Sky</h4>


    <..>


    Each magic attribute has its respective colour.


    For example, Calcedonia is the most proficient in the high order <Holy> system magic. And when she uses it, a silvery white light radiates.


    Other than that, of Calcedonia��s magic, <me> is deep crimson, <Sea> is deep blue, <Tree> is light green and <Lightning> is bluish-purple.


    And the magic Tatsumi invoked had a golden color.


    ording to ancient scriptures, only one person in the past could ever use this magic, a legendary magic of the <Sky> system.


    A sideways strike from the short spear.


    For someone like Tatsumi who didn��t even have any simple martial arts knowledge let alone spear techniques, it was simply a [Baseball Hit].


    He simply swung the short spear that he held horizontally. It was an amateurish strike that couldn��t deviate from spear techniques.


    But even so, the spear handle was strengthened by mana as it hit Morganeich��s temporal region��or so it seemed.


    But just before the handle hit his head, he slipped in his sword between him and the spear.


    Maybe it was because his karma which he earned after forging his abilities, or maybe it was because the <Devil> was possessing him, that he was able to do that.


    The reason was unclear, but Morganeich was able to somehow block Tatsumi��s all-out attack while breaking his posture.


    Furthermore, he skillfully manipted his sword and seeded in flinging off Tatsumi��s spear from his arms.


    This was evident proof that he wasn��t an amateur like Tatsumi, but a skillful knight. No matter if a <Devil> was possessing him, it wasn��t like he had forgotten all the battle techniques he had trained for years.


    But even if he seeded in defending, as his posture was crumbling he received Tatsumi��s pursuit and thus, the <<Freedom Knight>> stumbled a few steps back.


    However, he swiftly fixed his stance and brandished his sword while he was turned around. Even if there was a few steps of distance from him to Tatsumi. If he acted swiftly, then it was enough to seize Tatsumi in the range of his sword.


    A sharp sword sh attacked Tatsumi. His sword ate nothing but air, because Tatsumi��s figure vanished once again.


    The red glowing eyes of the <<Freedom Knight>> showed a trace of fright. Then behind that knight, Tatsumi appeared once again.


    His hands no longer held any weapon. I return, his fist were gripped tightly as the right fist sted towards Morganeich��s face, d in a golden light.


    Another surprise attack from the rear. Even the <<Freedom Knight>> couldn��t immediately respond to that.


    But somehow he tilted his neck and tried to barely withstand it. Above all, Tatsumi didn��t receive any formal boxing training so even if he had mana it shouldn��t muster up much power. So even if it hit his face then the damage he would receive would be minimum.


    That was supposed to be the case.


    But when his fist hit Morganeich��s face, all the golden mana exploded out with a -baaam!- and even the armor-d Morganech was easily sted away.


    Even as he was sted away, he rolled on the ground a few times to shake off the force and tried to fix his stance with a giddy head. Then he looked at his rival, Tatsumi. No, he tried to.


    But Tatsumi who was standing there till a few moments ago vanished.


    Morganeich was dumbfounded at the sudden disappearing of his enemy. But with his sense as a forged knight, he managed to sense something behind him.


    Responding to that, he bent forward. After a quick roll on the ground when he confirmed what was behind him, he saw Tatsumi who was punching thin air.


    While flopped onto the ground, Calcedonia was surprised time and time again after witnessing Tatsumi��s figure.


    She who was observing the battle as a third person could witness Tatsumi��s bizarre high speed movements even better than Morganeich who was facing him.


    Just when she thought Tatsumi disappeared, he suddenly appeared behind Morganeich. In Calcedonia��s eyes, it was a movement far surpassing the simple notion of traveling space with high speed movement.


    ��....Instant....Transition...?��


    A few words subconsciously spilled out of her lips.


    It was, without doubt, a magic within the <Sky> magic system.


    **


    In the past, there was a great mage called Teiyeto Zamui.


    He who was even called <<Grand Mage>> was the only recorded person in history who could use <Sky> attributed magic.


    <Sky>, a magic only he could use was even above the <Holy> system magic when considering the system tree, and was said to be the highest rank system in the <Light> attribute, as what <Sky> manipted was Space-Time. In other words, it was said to be a magic invoked when one was passing through space.


    Originally, the ritual Calcedonia used to summon Tatsumi was something left behind by Teiyeto, and should not have been possible without someone of the <Sky> attribute.


    Even so, Calcedonia was sessful while using <Holy> magic which was the closest to <Sky> magic.


    Utilizing the huge amount of mana in her body, and the huge amount in the underground holynd, she had somehow managed it.


    Of course, her expertise in manipting magic was also one of the reasons.


    And right now.


    In front of her eyes, Tatsumi, who was disappearing and appearing again and again, was utilising the signature move of the <Sky> attribute magic, <Instant Transition>. At least, that��s what was being reflected in Calcedonia��s eyes.


    Why was Tatsumi, who was said to not even have any mana at all, able to utilize magic? And even the legendary <Sky> magic at that.


    Of course Calcedonia didn��t know the answer to that.


    Even more so, the blood gushing out of his chest wound had stopped. It seemed like he activated healing magic before she even knew it.


    Right now only <Light> and <Water> attribute magic and their respective higher tier magics had healing magics.


    <Sky> was a higher tier magic of <Holy> and <Light>. Then, of course <Sky> attribute also had healing magic.


    ��...M-Master is the second holder of the legendary <Sky> system magic.....?��


    Forgetting the current state of affairs, Calcedonia��s cheeks gradually blushed pink as she observed Tatsumi with feverish eyes.


    **


    Tatsumi ambushed while appearing and disappearing.


    But he only utilised it a few times.


    Let alone military training, Tatsumi was someone who rarely even got into fist fights.


    There were no empty handed palm thrusts, nor any boxing straights. So he couldn��t simply use random punching over and over again against someone who was baptized in real life and death battles.


    Right now, Morganeich could safely dodge Tatsumi��s fist even if he appeared behind him suddenly. Because he could predict that Tatsumi would appear in his blind spot after vanishing.


    Even if it was in his blind spot, if he knew it wasing from there then it wasn��t hard to dodge. Furthermore, Morganeich had the surplus to even counter attack while dodging Tatsumi.


    But then again, Tatsumi was also able to dodge his attacks. Of course, it was by blinking away.


    **


    No matter how many times he swung his sword, it��s de could not reach the enemy.


    Even if he chopped down. Or if he shed up. Or if he mowed sideways. Of course, even if he thrust forward.


    It was as if he was shing smoke, no matter how he tried the de didn��t reach Tatsumi.


    Certainly, Tatsumi��s strike was child��s y for Morganeich. Now that the surprise attacks could be predicted, there should be no possibility of him being hit with Tatsumi��s unsophisticated punching.


    But, because none of his attacks hit either, it made the dissatisfaction in his heart even more intense.


    A mere bug dares! Even though he was only jumping around all over the ce!


    Morganeich who shed for the nth time. But of course, Tatsumi dodged it by vanishing again.


    Where is he!? Where is he going to appear!?


    He tried to sense the surrounding presence. But this time he could not sense Tatsumi��s existence.


    ��How long are you going to y around? Hurry up and finish that bug off.


    Shut up! Even if you don��t tell me I know!


    While silently objecting to the voice near his ears, the <<Freedom Knight>> tried to sense Tatsumi��s presence.


    The one who was irritated wasn��t just the <<Freedom Knight>>, but also the <Devil> nesting in him.


    When the human it was possessing got hit by that golden fist, it felt like it��s whole body was being ripped to shreds.The strike was many times more painful and stronger than the one��s it received from thatdy lying down over there.That��s why the <Devil> tried to instigate the human it was possessing to silence that boy as soon as possible.The <Devil>��s irritation and impatience further stimted the hosts��.The little bit of awareness the <<Freedom Knight>> had was slowly being dyed by the <Devil>��s irritation.��Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!��And just when the irritation reached it��s max, Morganeich roard.Facing the sky, just like a beast.But that roar suddenly stopped.Right now, his red eyes were blurred by irritation. But suddenly his eyes went wide open.But his red eyes could still clearly reflect it.From above the Knight��s head, Tatsumi was falling straight at him from the sky.Tatsumi didn��t transfer behind him, but above!Humans, for some reason, usually don��t turn their attention above. It wasn��t a blind spot in their vision, but awareness. For an amateur like Tatsumi, a simple surprise attack wouldn��t do if he wanted his fist to reach someone like the <<Freedom Knight>>.No one knows if Tatsumi actually nned it all out beforehand, but as a result it was a striking sess.��Oooooooooooooooo!!!!��This time, Tatsumi yelled out.With the assistance of gravity, Tatsumi went straight at the Knight below him.Morganeich, who finally noticed Tatsumi, hurriedly tried to dodge away from the strike zone. But, he was toote. The distance between them was just too small for him to run.


    Just like a preying birding down to catch it��s prey, Tatsumi��s golden light d heel stomped right into the <<Freedom Knight>>��s face hard.


    **


    There was an explosion of gold.


    The golden light that scattered around the courtyard like a storm cloud violently shook the shrubs and trees.But the thing which felt the st the most were not the trees and shrubs, but the <Devil> nested inside Morganeich.The golden light from Tatsumi��s kick surged into Morganeich like a galloping horse.While erasing the darkness nesting inside of him, the golden light finally attacked the <Devil> in his very depth.The golden lights were like millions of needles, as they assailed the <Devil> which had no physical form.The <Devil> raised a silent roar of anguish.Till now, for many years it had possessed a countless number of beasts and drank on their ugly desires.It pilled up its strength while doing that and finally, it could even possess humans.And after he became able to do that, the <Devil>��s power rose explosively. It even grasped enough power so that it could withstand Calcedonia��s <<Exorcise>> a few times.And that <Devil>,It was trampled down without resistance by the golden light, just like the mist being exterminated by the morning sun.��W-What the hell is it!?? This god forsaken light!! Just what is it! This Mana?!In order to escape from the anguish, the <Devil> decided to throw away the host.But even that decision came in toote. The golden light was already overflowing inside the <<Freedom Knight>> and the devil had no where left to run.


    The existence called a <Devil> was slowly chipped away by the torrent of golden lighting in from all directions and finally, it ceased to exist.


    **


    A rampaging st of gold. Calcedonia frantically grabbed onto the ground as to not get blown away by the st.


    After the st finally ended Calcedonia got a hold of herself, as she looked around her surroundings.At the center of the st, there was a small crater and all the undergrowth had been blown away, and it was the same for almost all the leaves on the trees, as they too were mostly blown off.And then, on Calcedonia��s Ruby red eyes, the figure of Tatsumi lying unconscious in the small crevice was reflected.��Master!?��She frantically stood up and dashed to the most important person in her life.But as she was running, the beautiful milky white huge valleys on her chest kept on bouncing up and down, and she finally noticed her sorry figure.She covered her breasts with her hands, and kneeled down on the ground beside Tatsumi.After that she bent down and confirmed that he was breathing normally.��Please forgive me, Master. I��ll be borrowing this for a while.��While helping Tatsumi sit up, she stripped him of his Priest Uniform and put that on.Though his clothes were dyed with his blood into a red mess, it was of cource, nothing Calcedonia cared about.She felt a tinge of guilt because she was stripping an unconscious boy, but it was also necessary in order to check his wounds.Though there was arge sword slit in his clothes, it somehow managed to cover up her upper half.And then, she once again tried to verify his chest wound. Though the lethal de wound he received directly acrosshis chest wasn��tpletely healed, the bleeding had properly stopped. His heart was also beating normally, though his breathing was a bit rough, it wasn��t shallow.After confirming that his life wasn��t in danger, she started to chant some healing spells.As a silver light gushed forth from her palms, it engulfed the chest wound and the wound began to heal rapidly.She confirmed that the wound had properly closed, and sighed in relief. after that she looked around her once again.Right beside her was Tatsumi, and a bit further away was Morganeich. Including Baldeo, there was a total of three men lying unconscious.After healing Tatsumi properly, she went to check up on Baldeo and Morganeich��s state.Why she checked up on Morganeichst? Well maybe that was because inside her, the evaluation for Morganeich had dropped down quite a few notches.And just to be sure, she restricted Morganeich��s body with <<Botanic Shackles>>.Afterpleting the checkup, she assessed that while they still had some minor injuries, it was nothing life threatening.When someone gets possessed by a <Devil> and be a <Demon>, there are times where they get crippled after a sessful exorcism. Because at those times the <Devil> manages topletely take over their minds.Because she didn��t quite have the means to check up on their psych to in this condition, she had to think of a way to get Tatsumi to another ce.Because she was just one girl, there was no way she could carry all three of them away. So she had to call for help.��Master. Please wait a bit. I��lle back shortly after calling for help and properly get you to a ce where you can rest. And...��Calcedonia looked around and after confirming no one was there, she once again bent down near Tatsumi, and with her cherry pink wet lips she lightly pecked his cheeks.��.....Thank you....for saving me...It made me really happy.��She quietly whispered that into his hers, as both cheeks blushed pink.And then, in order to call for help and also to report to her Grandfather, Giuseppe, about what urred here today, she quickly left the garden.


    TL note: Ebisu: Sky can also be tranted as Heaven

 Chapter 21

    <h4>21 �C A Guidepost That Shows the Way</h4>


    <..>


    Slowly.


    He woke up.


    Tatsumi��s consciousness which had been floating to and fro in a murky darkness slowly started to surface.


    The lurking darkness around him slowly started to fade as light permeated through, and his conscious cleared up.


    Hmmm.


    He suddenly felt like his name was being called.


    Was it his father? Maybe his mother? Or his younger sister.


    Well it should be one of his family members who stayed with him for a long, long time. That voice which had been calling him was also an important factor in him waking up.


    Gradually, his consciousnesspletely returned. In his mind, the image of a girl with tinum blonde hair and ruby red eyes surfaced.


    But just as Tatsumi opened his eyes, the rays of light attacked his eyes like thousands of needles and he instinctively closed them.


    What he realized in that one moment from the scenery around him, was that currently he was in the guest room he was invited to when he first appeared.


    He timidly opened his eyes again, as it was too bright his eyes hurt all over, but he got used to it soon.


    It seemed like Tatsumi was sleeping on the bed. Awkward to just lie down like that, he slowly sat up.


    Suddenly, he had a washed up feeling like all his bones were made of metal. It seems like he was very, very fatigued.


    But he still somehow managed to sit up, and just when he was about to turn his gaze around the room the door opened and the ever so familiar tina blonde haired girl walked in.


    When the girl saw Tatsumi sitting up, her eyes opened wide with shock as they reflected naked surprise.


    ��M-Master....?��


    A hoarse voice spilled out of her pink lips.


    And then, big beads of tears started to gush out of her ruby red eyes.


    Before Tatsumi could even say anything, she hugged him tightly.


    Suddenly being hugged by Calcedonia, Tatsumi lost his bnce and once again was lying down on the bed.


    ��....Thank goodness.....R-Really, thank God...Master finally, you finally woke up....��


    Calcedonia muttered while crying.


    [Wait, didn��t something like this happen before too?] was what Tatsumi was thinking.


    Suddenly, a slight pain ran through his chest.


    Tatsumi was confused as to why it was like that, but then he remembered what happened.


    The life and death battle he had with the <<Freedom Knight>> Morganeich, and Giuseppe��s aide Baldeo who had been possessed by a terrifying monster called the <Devil>.


    ��Master....? Is something the matter?��


    Maybe it was because Tatsumi��s body suddenly froze up. After realizing he was acting weird, Calcedonia who was hugging Tatsumi��s body from above sat up on top of him.


    ��C-Could it be that the wound on master��s chest hurt? I-I apologise!! B-Because of my foolish actions....��


    Calcedonia got down from the bed in a fluster and apologised to Tatsumi.


    ��It��s okay, Chiiko. Certainly it hurt a bit, but thanks to that my head��s all cleared up now. Rather, I��m d that you��re safe and sound.��


    ��T-Thank you very much. But just to be safe, please let me check the wound again.��


    And nodding to her, Tatsumi took off his upper clothes.


    There was a long straight scar running along his chest. Calcedonia brought her face close to the wound, and examined it while lightly touching it.


    ��The wound closed up perfectly. But since it was such a grave wound, I think you should rest a bit more...��


    ��Well....that can��t be helped though. The fact that you��re still living after receiving such a wound should be considered good luck.��


    ��But....the scar will probably remain.��


    While putting on a sad face, Calcedonia lightly traced his wounds with her finger.


    ��Don��t mind it. Unlike women, it won��t be a problem for a guy to have one or two scars.��


    As he was enduring the ticklish feelings on his chest, Tatsumi was reminded of the situation he was in.


    He was currently sitting on the bed with no shirt on.


    And Calcedonia (though it was to examine his wounds) was currently exceedingly close to his chest with her beautiful face.


    Naturally it meant, currently they were very close to each other.


    If he moved his line of sight a bit, he could see the wonderful curves of Calcedonia��s huge twin hills were making under her clothes.


    Tatsumi felt his heartbeat getting faster and faster.


    ��Is something wrong? Your pulse suddenly sped up....?��


    ��N-N-No no no it��s nothing! There��s nothing wrong!! Yeah!!��


    He was ashamed of the fact his eyes were glued to her bust, and he was embarrassed because she was way too close to him. He tried to make random excuses as his face dyed deep red.


    But no matter how he tried to hide it, the truth wouldn��t stay hidden for too long....in this case at least.


    Calcedonia noticed the ce where his stare was fixed on, and was reminded about their current situation. She blushed.


    ��G-Geez...!! Master.....!!��


    She sent a slight pouting look towards Tatsumi while hiding her breasts. But still, there was a trace of undisguised happiness in her red face as she said that.


    ��M-Master...I-If...If you want to....I-I don��t....particrly....mind....you know....��


    ��C-Chiiko....��


    While blushing red, both of their faces started to get close to each other.


    And then, when the distance between their lips was just a few centimetres


    ��Ahem!!��


    A totally unnatural coughing sound could be heard. Tatsumi and Calcedonia hurriedly separated as if they were snapped apart.


    ��It��s a good thing that the distance between you young ones had gotten closer, I myself am quite happy but....at least, you should do it after closing the doors and windows. On the other hand, this is the dealing ce of god....a temple...yes?��


    Giuseppe was standing near the open doors with an amazed face as he said all that.


    It seems like after Calcedonia entered the room, because she was too shocked at Tatsumi��s sudden awakening that she��d forgotten to close the door.


    Calcedonia moved a chair in the living room near the Bed Tatsumi was on for Giuseppe to sit.


    And Calcedonia herself remained standing behind Giuseppe.


    ��First of all, I��m happy to see son-inw awake again.��


    From the way Giuseppe said it, and from Calcedonia��s reaction a while ago, Tatsumi finally asked the question that was on his mind.


    ��Could it be....I was asleep for quite a while?��


    ��That��s correct. It��s been about 3 days, 3 days since the incident at the garden. You have been asleep for 3 whole days.��


    ��T-Three days...? Whoa....?��


    Tatsumi was surprised after hearing he��d been out cold for 3 days. To him, it felt like he was fighting with the <Devil> just a while ago.


    ��Son-inw is also one of the involved parties, so I will exin what happened from then to you. But before that, how much do you remember?��


    Being asked by Giuseppe, Tatsumi tried to remember the order of things.


    He heard that Giuseppe��s trusted aide Baldeo was taken over by a <Devil> and attacked Calcedonia in the courtyard.


    At that time, together with Morganeich he headed for the courtyard to save Calcedonia.


    And with Morganeich and Calcedonia working together, they were able to sessfully purge the devil from Baldeo.


    But then that devil once again possessed Morganeich as a host, and attacked Calcedonia.


    And in order to save Calcedonia, he subconsciously jumped in front of the drawn de and took a hit in ce of her.


    This was about everything he could clearly remember. After that he could vaguely remember he challenged Morganeich frantically in order to save Calcedonia, but nothing concrete.


    ��....Then, you do not remember that you��ve used magic?��


    ��I-I used...magic? But, I don��t have any Mana right?��


    ��Exactly. During the period you were asleep, we haven��t been able to find a trace of mana in you. However....��


    ��But, I clearly saw it! Master was using Magic, not only that but it was the legendary <Sky> attributed magic.��


    Calcedonia and Giuseppe exined to Tatsumi what the <Sky> attributed magic trully is.


    In history, only one person was able to utilise it....it was a illusionary...no, a legendary attributed Magic system. And Tatsumi was able to use that <Sky> attributed magic subconsciously.


    It was hard to believe all that because it was so sudden, but Giuseppe and Calcedonia had no reason to lie.


    Then that would mean he really used a legendary magic. Honestly, it was hard to believe.


    And Tatsumi wasn��t the only one who was bewildered. Giuseppe and Calcedonia were also at a loss before a fact they didn��t understand.


    It was without a doubt that Tatsumi had used the <Sky> magic, <<Instant Transition>>. It was none other than Calcedonia herself who��d witnessed it.


    But now, she couldn��t feel a speck of mana from Tatsumi. It shouldn��t be possible for someone to use magic when he doesn��t have any mana.


    ��.....Hmm?��


    ��.....Ah?��


    Calcedonia and Giuseppe who had been sending gazes filled with bewilderment light gasped.


    Right now, Tatsumi wasn��t minding them, but was closing and opening his fists in order to ascertain something. And they felt just a small trace of mana from Tatsumi.


    It was a small trace, like a thin strand, which couldn��t even produce a light. But Giuseppe and Calcedonia certainly felt a small trace of mana from Tatsumi who was supposed to be manaless.


    ��..G-Grandfather....W-What, is this...?��


    ��Honestly......I don��t understand myself. But though it was small, I certainly felt mana in son-inw.��


    While stroking his long, white beard, Giuseppe started to specte on Tatsumi��s strange mana.


    From Tatsumi��s former world, there was a proverb [The older, the wise], and Giuseppe himself didn��t spend all those years in vain.


    The huge amount of knowledge and experience he��d pilled up in his years were still inside his memories. Right now, Giuseppe was searching his memories for something simr to what Tatsumi was experiencing.


    And before long, he remembered a phenomenon simr to what Tatsumi just produced.


    ��Maybe.....Son-inw isn��t manipting the mana in him, the [Inner Origin]....but [Outer Origin]......?��


    ��Eh?Eeeeeeh!?��


    Calcedonia��s eyes opened wide after hearing Giuseppe��s mutter.


    And Tatusmi who was the person in question was wondering why Calcedonia, rather that he himself was surprised and put on a nk face.


    ��H-Hey Chiiko? what��s the Inner and Outer thing Mister Giuseppe just mentioned?��


    ��Ah! Y-Yes. Inner and Outer Origin, right����


    This world was a world overflowing with mana. It existed everywhere, from the lush green the herbivores ate, to the high peaks where even birds couldn��t reach. The paradise of fish, the deep ocean to the human habitats and cities.


    That overflowing mana was called [Outer Origin] while the mana inside a living being was called the [Inner Origin].


    And the amount of mana present in the environment, in the atmosphere was far greater than what a single living being could produce.


    For example, the amount of mana Calcedonia had inside herself was considered to be top ratedpared to the amount a normal person had, butpared to the amount in the environment it was like a drop of water in the ocean.


    And Giuseppe wondered, if that mana, the Outer Origin was exactly what Tatsumi controlled.


    ��Then that would mean, son-inw didn��t have his own mana. So it wouldn��t be a surprise that we couldn��t feel a trace of mana before. You have been taking in only the amount of mana necessary when the time is right from the surrounding. Well, it��s not like I have any proof, but it would all make sense if this was the case, rather other than this I can��t think of anything.��


    Was he surprised, or was he impressed? Whatever the case, from his tone this was Giuseppe��s theory.


    ��T-Then Chiiko....That, manipting Outer Origin mana, is it that unusual?��


    ��No, it isn��t just unusual. Normally, people can��t even deal with outer origin mana you know?��


    In cases of rituals and stuff, people can draw in outer origin mana by using magic circles but to personally control it is unfathomable.


    It could be possible in the past some people could do it, but at the least none were mentioned in history or texts handed down since ancient times. In other words, if what Giuseppe said was true than that would make Tatsumi the first [Outer Origin User] in the history of mankind.


    ��If what Grandfather said is true than that would mean Master can��t truly utilise magic from within, but take in the mana from around to utilize it.��


    ��But you shouldn��t overestimate your ability because of this you know? Just like there are ces like the underground holynd where the concentration of magic is really high, there are also ces where the mana is overwhelmingly thin. In ces like those, even you would have trouble gathering mana.��


    In essence, for Tatsumi who seemed to have an endless supply of mana, it could be also said that he didn��t have a fixed pool of mana like others and could only depend on the location.


    And that was one of his disadvantages over a normal magician.


    Tatsumi who was silently listening to Calcedonia and Giuseppe nodded in reply to Giuseppe��s advice, but his face showed a glimmer of expectations.


    Magic, a mystical power which he already gave up on once. And now that he knew he could use that power, he couldn��t help but be expectant.


    ��But...now that I think about it, son-inw really is an umon existence. A <Sky> attribute magic user, and on top of that can manipte Outer Origin mana. And from what I��ve heard from Calcedonia, you��re also a perceiver.��


    It goes to say, are all people form Tatsumi��s world like him, or is Tatsumi alone a special case. Giuseppe didn��t know that.


    If he wanted to confirm that, he��d to summon hundreds of more humans from Tatsumi��s world. But that was practically impossible.


    Giuseppe was staring at Tatsumi. His expression which was calm till then suddenly turned stern. And as if being lured in by that, Tatsumi and Calcedonia also tightened their expressions.


    With an aura like and unsheathed de, Giuseppe carefully proposed something.


    ��How about it, son-inw? You, why don��t you be an Exorcist like Calsey?��

 Chapter 22

    <h4>22 �C Tatsumi��s Resolve</h4>


    <..>


    ��I object!!��


    After hearing what Giuseppe said, both Calcedonia and Tatsumi went nk for a good few moments. But probably because Calcedonia finally caught on, she loudly yelled out.


    ��There is no way I will let Master do something so dangerous!! Why is grandfather trying to make master do something like bing an Exorcist!?��


    Calcedonia red up at Giuseppe with a practically murderous attitude, which made Tatsumi continue putting up his nk face, albeit with a different meaning.


    ��Calm down and think for a second, Calsey. There��s no one as suitable to be an Exorcist as son-inw. He��s a Sky Magician, an Outer Origin Mana user and is a perceiver. For <Devils>, he��s the perfect image of a natural enemy.��


    ��Certainly, I can��t deny that..... But grandfather, you aren��t thinking of conveniently using Master whenever you want for this matter, are you?��


    Calcedonia drew near her grandfather with bloodlust unleashed. But Giuseppe himself was no pushover. He took on the bloodlust released by Calcedonia like a refreshing breeze.


    ��Good grief.....You always lose it when ites to son-inw. I just wanted to hear his opinion, nothing else. If he doesn��t feel like being one, then I wouldn��t forcibly make him do it either, you know?��


    Sighing with amazement, Giuseppe once again faced Tatsumi.


    ��So, how about it? Well, I won��t tell you to go fight demons and devils right off the bat. Firstes building up your foundation with training, and while piling that up I��d like you to get somebat experience bit by bit. You can dobat practice with the Clerical Knights, and as for magic, Calsey and I can help you with that. No worries, you can simply take it slow and train up your abilities. So, how about it? Won��t you give it a try?��


    ��Master.... Master, you don��t have to do it if you don��t want to. You can just refuse.��


    Giuseppe and Calcedonia waited for Tatsumi��s answer. Tatsumi thought it over while shifting his gaze between the two.


    ��...Well, you don��t need to answer right away. You can think it over slowly and����


    ��No, it��s okay. I��ll do it. No, let me do it. Let me be an Exorcist like Chiiko.��


    Tatsumi did a seiza on top of the bed, and bowed down towards Giuseppe.


    ��M-Master....W-Why....?��


    Calcedonia showed a sad face to Tatsumi, who once again sat up freely on the bed after being urged by Giuseppe.


    Tatsumi smiled at Calcedonia, and exined to her his feelings.


    ��Hey, Chiiko. I want to be stronger.��


    ��Stronger....is it?��


    ��Yeah. I realized. That this world is far more dangerous than Japan....than the world I originallye from. And in this world, I need to be much stronger if I want to protect my precious family �C if I want to protect you.��


    ��Master.....��


    After being called as his precious family so bluntly, Calcedonia blushed while her red eyes clouded over.


    ��And this time, after fighting the <Devil>....I��vee to understand just how terrifying they are.��


    If one were to say that in this world there were no upright and clean-handed humans, then that wouldn��t be too far from the truth. Everyone has one or two dark secrets they hold.


    That goes for Giuseppe and Calcedonia, and Tatsumi, too. As long as one was human, then somewhere in the heart there will be dark desires.


    And <Devils> stimte those desires, and make them stronger. One��s beloved family or friend may one day suddenly transform into a demon. And that was exactly the most fearsome trait of the <Devil>.


    Even two highly proud and noble humans such as Baldeo and Morganeich were also demonized by the <Devil>. Anyone could fall victim to a <devil> just the next day.


    ��If I possess the power to resist devils, then I want to make it even stronger. Well, I��m not saying something like I could save each and every person possessed by a devil in this world. But I can at least do that where my power could reach.��


    Tatsumi suddenlyy down from his sitting position.


    And then he turned his head towards Calcedonia, and showed an impish smile.


    ��....But, well, speaking truthfully. The one I��d really like to protect is just one person.��


    ��Eh...?��


    Suddenly, Calcedonia��s heart jumped up with Badump! Right now, Tatsumi was gazing at her with sincere eyes. Just who was the person he wanted to protect? His eyes were clearly answering that question.


    ��I��m happy that Chiiko is worried about me. That time, when I went to the courtyard with Mister Morga to help you, you bluntly said I was a burden. But you purposely said that to me right? You wanted to make me leave that ce, to go somewhere safe right?��


    Right now, Tatsumi understood. He understood why at that time Calcedonia bluntly told him he was a burden.


    ��Certainly, from your point of view I was nothing more than a nuisance. But someday...someday for sure I will be strong enough to fight side by side with you. No, I will be strong enough to fight while protecting you like Morga did.��


    Tatsumi could clearly remember the scene of Calcedonia and Morganeich��s perfect cooperation.


    He didn��t know just when he could reach those heights, but certainly it was his goal.


    ��That��s why....I will be an Exorcist. I��ll be an Exorcist and protect Chiiko....No, I��ll be a man who can protect the girl called Calcedonia...!!��


    I��ll be an exorcist. Tatsumi clearly stated his wish to Calcedonia and Giuseppe.


    This was the moment, when the future great exorcist <<Sky Soarer>> made his first resolution about the future.


    Giuseppe��s severe expression gradually turned softer, and he nodded in agreement.


    ��Your resolve, I��ve certainly acknowledged it. But...I can��t suddenly treat someone with no achievements at all as an exorcist. First, you��ll have to go through each and every kind of drills here at the temple, and then go get some real experience as a monster hunter in the town. Calsey here, and the <<Freedom Knight>> Morganeich...and all the other exorcists first start out as monster hunters to get enoughbat experience.��


    Certainly, it should be as Giuseppe said. First, one should try their hand at monsters who were a level lower than devils or demons, and then they should aim for the devils. It was a path that everyone followed.


    ��In this city of Levantes, there are numerous inns and bars where Monster Hunters gather. After bing a bit capable, you should go there to receive requests and jobs.��


    Including the kingdom of Larofiely, in the continent of Zoysalight there would be at least one bar or inn where monster hunters gather in each and every town and even in viges. And at those ces, one could get monster subjugation requests. No, rather, because the requests came there, the monster hunters would gather.


    ording to Calcedonia and Giuseppe, it seems like, at first, Morganeich was just a simple monster hunter. But his ability was acknowledged and he joined the temple as an exorcist.


    ��Right....Now that you mention it...��


    ��Is something the matter?��


    Seeing Tatsumi suddenly remember something, Calcedonia asked while tilting her head, along with her ahoge.


    ��I just remembered. What happened to Mister Morga and Baldeo after that?��


    Morganeich and Baldeo were possessed by the <Devil> and were demonized. Tatsumi finally inquired about their status after all this time.


    What happened to them? Were they punished of some crime because they were possessed by the devil?


    Tatsumi, who knew nothing about thews of this country, became a bit worried.


    But then Calcedonia and Giuseppe��s expression clouded over.


    ��W-Wait....you��re not telling me they were used of some felony....are you?��


    ��No, that��s not it. That��s certainly not it but.....yes, it became a bit troublesome. The reason I came to visit you was not only to check up on you, but also I wanted to consult with you about something.��


    ��Consult something.....with me?��


    ��Right.�� nodded Giuseppe while showing his usual calm smile.


    It seemed like, ording to thews of this country, as long as it wasn��t something too serious, then people who were possessed by devils weren��t used of any crime.


    Obviously, if one massacred a whole town, then he couldn��t go unpunished, but in those severe cases, a sentence of 10 years would be it.


    Because demonized people could quickly be identified with their red pupils, if they didmit any crime, they would be pardoned saying, ��Because they were possessed, they didn��t do it out of their own vition��.


    From the surface, it seemed like quite thepassionatew, but there was one thing normal people didn��t know of.


    A few generations ago, it seemed like the king of this country was quite the greedy person.


    He was the type who would lose it if he didn��t get what he wanted, like some rare treasure or beautiful women, and he used to swing around his royal sword, abusing his power.


    But because he was aware of his own avarice, he was afraid that one day he would be possessed by a <Devil> and turned into a demon, so he lived his days in fear.


    But then all he had to do was keep his greed in check, no? But that kind of person didn��t do that.


    He didn��t do that, but in turn he made aw stating that ��People taken over by a <Devil> are to be pardoned. The one at fault is the <Devil>, not the possessed victim.�� And that was the origin of the currentw.


    In other words, it was a n so he would not be charged with crime if he ever got possessed by a <Devil>.


    But the others��especiallymoners, took this as a kindheartedw and it was quickly epted. To the extent that they even forgot the king was someone filled with greed, and some even praised him as apassionate ruler.


    Well, no matter the reason for implementing thew, it was a fact that thew was widely epted, and even after that king��s death, it continued to be practiced.


    ��Though they were both taken over, there was no mental damage and they only sustained minor injuries. We can really judge them byw so they��re leading they are leading their lives as usual....is what I want to say, but...��


    Giuseppe let out a feeble sigh.


    ��Certainly, thew should not be able to judge Morganeich, but the incident this time happened on temple grounds. A ce out of the country��s authority, in our own backyard. And in that yard, his actions were quite rude and violent towards one of our own clergy, Calsey, and he, being one of us, too �C we can��t really let him go unpunished here...��


    ��Eh? Then Mister Morganeich and Baldeo are...?��


    ��It seems Baldeo is reflecting quite a bit. He personally gave up his position as my aide and high priest, and is nning to travel all over the ce for a pilgrimage in order to reflect and temper himself. Probably, he doesn��t n on returning to this temple again.��


    So, Baldeo ns of spending his whole life travelling, never to return to Levantes, to the Temple of Savaiv. That is how much he is regretting what he ended up doing this time.


    ��He��s someone I had great expectations of, but looking at how determined he is, it��ll be very hard to change his mind. So in the end, I let him do as he pleased.��


    As he said that, Giuseppe dropped his shoulders. And Calcedonia who was standing beside him as looked a bit lonely.


    For one, he was a trusted aide and subordinate, and for the other, he was like an older brother. Even though she was the primary victim this time, she held no resentment against him. From their lonely attitude, it looked like they were going to miss him quite a bit.


    ��...Well, Baldeo��s case was settled with that, but...the problem is Morganeich.��


    Giuseppe let a deep sigh and turned around to face Calcedonia who was standing behind him.


    ��Can you inform Morga that Tatsumi woke up? And tell him toe here please.��


    ��Roger that.��


    Calcedonia bowed to Giuseppe and Tatsumi and quietly left the room.


    ��Morga��s case is a bit moreplex than Baldeo��s you see...��


    As Giuseppe said that, his shoulders dropped even lower.


    ��Son-inw, you are already aware that Morga is a celebrity in this temple...no, in this whole country, right?��


    After Calcedonia left, Giuseppe continued to talk with Tatsumi.


    A <<Free Knight>> that the temple of Savaiv, and the whole country of Largofiely, boasts of. His name spread far and wide, and even the bards and minstrelspete with each other to sing of his deeds along with the <<Holy Maiden>>.


    ��And if we suddenly announce to the public that the famed <<Free Knight>> was possessed by a Devil, then him losing his poprity won��t be the end of it.��


    If they announced this incident to the public, then the authority of the temple of Savaiv will be undermined as a whole. In addition, there is no telling what sort of panic with ensue in the towns and streets if news got out that even someone of the <<Free Knights>> caliber was tempted by a devil.


    ��So....after consulting with the Royal faction, it was decided that this time��s incident, especially Morga��s case, will not be made known to the public.��


    Well, the good news among all this bad news is that before Morga started the fight, he ordered everyone to get away from the ce.


    This was to protect Baldeo��s honour, but in turn it made it so the only ones who knew Morganeich, too, was possessed by a devil were Tatsumi and Calcedonia who were present at the scene.


    Other than they, the only ones who knew of that were a small fraction of the higher ups of the Temple of Savaiv and the kingdom of Largofiely. In order to protect the authority of the temple, and to stop panic from appearing in the public, they decided to treat this matter as if it never happened.


    There were a few eyewitnesses when Baldeo got taken over and attacked Calcedonia, but Baldeo himself, though being a high priest, wasn��t as prominent as the <<Free Knight>>. So his case shouldn��t affect the public much.


    And also, since he was going on a pilgrimage to atone for his sins, they wouldn��t pursue his matter any further.


    In conclusion, this incident would be announced as ��A Priest was possessed by a <Devil> but the <<Free Knight>> and the <<Holy Maiden>> seeded in purifying it.��


    ��As one of the party concerned, and as someone who sustained a life threatening wound from this incident, I know you might not be convinced with such a conclusion.....but... we have no other choice on this matter. Of course if I��ll handle this case as carefully as I can. I apologize, son-inw, but can you please let this time��s incident pass with this?��


    Saying so, Giuseppe bowed down deeply to Tatsumi.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>23 �C And Then, It Began</h4>


    <..>


    I see, so this is what he wanted to consult me about.


    -pondered Tatsumi.


    No matter how much the Church and the Kingdom wanted to cover it up, if the person concerned, aka Tatsumi, wanted to make it public, he could easily do it.


    Of course, Tatsumi had no intention of doing that, but for people who did not know Tatsumi at all, they might do something preposterous before Tatsumi even had the chance to do something.


    Of course, if they said it was for the sake of protecting the honor of the country, Tatsumi would be pissed off, but since it was in order to not spread panic among the civilians, he could consent.


    ��....Do you mind if I ask something?��


    ��What?��


    ��About the Incident, do all possess the same amount of power as the one which took over Mister Morga and Baldeo?��


    It had easily taken over both Baldeo and Morga. It had even withstood Calcedonia��s a few times. If all devils were that powerful, then they were indeed a terrifying existence.


    ��Hmm, well I didn��t confront this time��s devil personally and only read about it in the reports, but it should be in the upper level even among the stronger devils.��


    Originally, devils tried to avoid possessing humans.


    Certainly among living beings humans had the most desires, but they possessed magic which was even effective against devils. So normally humans were avoided.


    Also, the number of devils were small to begin with, and most of them built up power a little bit at a time after possessing wild animals. When they be stronger than normal, they start targeting humans.


    There was a condition like that too. And most of the times when a human has demonized the damage they cause is massive. And evenparing all that the one from this time was on the stronger side.


    It even withstood Calcedonia��s . Up until now, there hasn��t been a single Devil who could do that.


    So that why Giuseppe said the devil this time was more powerful than most.


    ��If a devil is strong enough, it can amplify even the smallest of desires. And it can bend a pure feeling into something ugly too. The devil then starts to feed off these desires and feelings. Well, these are all guesses made in the past. I mean, there hasn��t really been a human who could calmly have a chat with a devil.��


    ��Then.....Mister Baldeo and Morga had no fault in this incident?��


    ��I can��t really say if they werepletely faultless, but humans are creatures who all harbor a few big and small desires. All I can say is that this time, they met the wrong foe.��


    ��Is that so.....Then ording to your proposal, I don��t really mind it.��


    Even though Giuseppe was being humble here, other than him the upper echelons of the Church and the Leading brains of the kingdom all thought of Tatsumi as a dangerous individual. It won��t be strange if they started sending assassins if Tatsumi rejected here.


    Well, assassins might really note but the possibility isn��t zero.


    And besides, even Giuseppe who took such care of him was bowing his head down, so he really couldn��t say no.


    ��Really?! No, I was being too hasty, I��ve troubled son-inw. Then, do you have some sort of demands regarding this case?��


    In other words, ��hush money��.


    Tatsumi put on a bitter sweet smile.


    ��No, nothing in particr.��


    ��W-What!?��


    Giuseppe opened his eyes wide in surprise at Tatsumi��s response.


    If this was the modern Japan, then after an ident one might demand a doctor��s fee and constion money. But about the fee, in other words the fee for the healing, Calcedonia already covered that. And after he was taken care of with such sincerity by both Giuseppe and Calcedonia, he really couldn��t ask for something like that.


    If this was an ��Adult Development of Events�� then Tatsumi might have said something like, ��Gyahaha then quickly send over yer granddaughter!�� but even if he said that, Giuseppe and Calcedonia would agree readily. Well, even without it they were still plotting how to make Tatsumi ept it.


    And of course, Tatsumi had no intention to demand anything from the start.


    ��Oh, you....even after going through all that you don��t desire anything...?��


    ��No, I��ve already been in your care for a while...I don��t want to act like a spoiled kid after all this.��


    Giuseppe, whose status was equal to a kingdom��s king, bowed his head down. What else should he demand?


    Well his judgement regarding this matter was something out of the ordinary for this worlds�� people, so Giuseppe��s surprise wasn��t a fake one,


    ��You....hohoho! I am astonished!��


    Completely recovering from his surprise, Giuseppe put one his usual calm expression, and looked as if he just saw something very amusing.


    ��Master, Grandfather. I have brought Morga.��


    After a knock, Calcedonia��s voice came from behind the door.


    After confirming with Tatsumi, Giuseppe told the 2 outside the door toe in.


    Calcedonia entered first. Following her was Morga who had his face hung down.


    Today, he wasn��t wearing his usual armor, not even a priest��s robe, butmoners clothes simr to those Tatsumi saw in the town. Though he thought it was a bit out of ce because Tatsumi was used to seeing him in armor, he thought it gave off a fresh feeling.


    ��Lord Tatsumi...��


    Morganeich looked at Tatsumi with a serious expression. He walked towards his bed and then suddenly kneeled down on the floor.


    ��This time, it was all because of my inexperience that I caused Lord Tatsumi to suffer from such a grave injury.... I beg forgiveness.��


    Tatsumi was silently looking at Morganeich who was apologizing, but then he opened his mouth after realizing something.


    ��...Could it be....Mister Morga is also nning on leaving the temple? And unlike Mister Baldeo, are you nning on quitting this altogether...?��


    ��Why do you think that?��


    After raising his head, Morganeich asked back with a serious expression.


    ��Today, what you are wearing isn��t your usual armor, neither is it a priest��s robe, but usual clothing. Does this not mean you are resolved to quit?��


    ��You have quite the sharp eyes. It seems like all this time I really have been mistaken.��


    Morganeich showed a heavy smile.


    Honestly, Morganeich evaluated Tatsumi quite lowly.


    Morganeich has fought countless monsters and demons. His eyes as a soldier and mage could perceive from the very first moment he saw him, that Tatsumi had no strong points.


    But it seems like his eyes have not really being seeing anything at all.


    Tatsumi, whom he thought was a normal boy, splendidly defeating himself who was possessed by a devil, and even managed to purify it.


    Certainly, his fighting style was nothing but amateurish, but in the end he was defeated...no, saved by it.


    Morganeich himself knew that this times incident was not made public.


    He knew it was a political decision. But in the end he himself could not be satisfied by it.


    He was entranced by a , and the one who saved him was the boy in front of him.


    Tatsumi should have heard the decision made by the temple and the kingdom too. But even so, towards Morganeich, who you could even say was receiving preferential treatment, he neither rebuked him nor med him. He was simply having a normal conversation.


    That��s right, he was having a simple conversation with him.


    Certainly, thew doesn��t punish one if hemitted crimes after being taken over by a devil. But the people of this country, no, the people of this world detested those who have been possessed once.


    ��They were taken over once! So it wouldn��t be a surprise if it happened again.


    A person who had a desire enough to be possessed by a devil! He definitely cannot be trusted.


    Maybe, the devil was still lurking inside of him.


    Because of all these reasons, it was obvious for people to evade those who have been possessed by the devil once.


    In these extreme cases, people feel disgusted just being near someone like that.


    But this boy here was calmly having a normal conversation with him, as if there was nothing wrong.


    It seems like the boy whom he thought to be as just so-so, was capable of much more than he initially thought.


    Actually, Tatsumi simply had few understandings of matters rted to devils, but that��s nothing Morganeich was supposed to know.


    Since Tatsumi lost consciousness, Morganeich already heard a lot about him from Calcedonia and Giuseppe.


    The person who was chatting happily with Calcedonia, ��The Boy in her dreams��. That was Tatsumi.


    When they went on exorcist missions, in between their travels, and when they lodged in inns, Morganeich always heard about the ��Boy in her dreams�� from Calcedonia.


    After asking her again and again, Morganeich had long figured out that Calcedonia had fallen in love with the ��Boy in her dreams.��


    But Morganeich never put too much importance on this.


    In the end no matter how much she loved him, that boy was something limited to her dreams. One day she had to wake up to reality and face it. She had to wake up from her dreams.


    She was like a maiden who had fallen in love with love. Like a girl who longed for the hero of a fairy tale.


    It was a path that every girl treaded at least once. Morganeich even felt it was pleasant.


    He would wait till the moment when she turned her eyes away from that -Boy- in her dreams. And after that everything would be okay if those ruby eyes, in turn, reflected his figure.


    While thinking that, he continued to watch over her.


    However.


    The ��Boy in her dreams�� really existed. Rather, Calcedonia summoned him over from another world.


    He clearly knew that Summing magic was a great legendary tier magic. And he was aware of Calcedonia��s capabilities.


    IF it was her, then certainly she was capable of seeding in it. Rather, she had, and as a result she brought the ��Boy in her dreams�� over from another world.


    In other words, her feelings for ��The boy in her dreams�� were enough to even cross worlds!


    For him toe between that boy and her, even the tiniest gap like that existed.


    If it was him, then he would never make Calcedonia unhappy. If not, that boy would have never jumped in front of his own de to save her.


    The feelings between him and her, that was also one of the reasons why he chose to leave the temple for good.


    ��Is that so? If that��s what you��ve decided than I really don��t have much to say.��


    Tatsumi then extended his right hand towards Morganeich.


    ��From today onward I will be an Exorcist. I don��t know how long it will take to reach your level...But I will, absolutely, be strong enough to protect Chiiko...No, Calcedonia.��


    ��From now on I won��t be a Exorcist, not a priest... But I will still work as a Monster Hunter in order to help people front the Demons and Devils.... Maybe in the future, there will be a time when we��ll fight side by side.��


    ��Yes. If a time like that everes, then I��ll be in your care.��


    Morganeich firmly shook Tatsumi��s hand after saying that, and then he faced towards Giuseppe and bowed down.


    ��I deeply apologize, your holiness. The country and the temple covered for me, I know. But as I thought, I can��t be satisfied with this.��


    ��As expected, you decided on that...well it��s not something I didn��t expect.��


    Giuseppe somewhat weakly replied while stroking his long, white beard.


    ��Geez. There��s you. And then there��s Baldeo. All too honest for their own good! Then so be it. I��ll handle the temple and the kingdom, and also the people on my end, so do as you please.��


    ��That you very much. Also, for all that you have done for me, I am grateful.��


    Raising his head, he then looked at Calcedonia.


    ��Calsey, I��ve done something very rude to you. I won��t ask you to forgive me, but I still want to apologize, I��m sorry.��


    ��Enough. I won��t forgive you, that��s a given. I mean, you��re the person who injured my master, you know?...But since master has decided not to bring this up anymore, I will do the same.��


    ��......Thanks.��


    Morganeich smiled bitterly, even at a moment like this she was thinking about her master rather than himself. So he bowed his head down to her.


    And then, after thanking the three of them once again, the <Freedom Knight> quietly and calmly left the room.


    A few dayster.


    In a house a bit away from the temple of Savaiv, a number of people were running around.


    ��Tatsumi, where do I put this? Rather, what the hell is this? I mean, I know it��s an instrument but...��


    ��That��s called a Guitar. A musical instrument from my home country.��


    ��Ohh? So you can y this?��


    ��Well, just a bit.��


    While chatting calmly, Verse put the Guitar where Tatsumi told him to, and then went back to carry more luggage in.


    ��Ooooi Tatsumi! The guys from the furniture store delivered the furniture, which room should we ce them in?��


    ��Please wait a moment, Mister Bogart! Chiiko, go help Mister Bogart who��s outside.��


    ��Understood.��


    Calcedonia who was cleaning up the kitchen happily went outside at Tatsumi��s order.


    And then, cries of surprise rose one after another.


    ��I-It really is Lady <Holy Maiden>...!!��


    ��Woah! I-I can��t believe I am seeing her from this close...!!��


    ��I-I��m definitely gonna move into this neighborhood......��


    It seems like after seeing the fabled <Holy Maiden> walk out of the house, the guys who delivered the furniture were astonished.


    After lightly greeting them, Calcedonia gave some instruction on where to put the furniture.


    And Tatsumi who was inside watched over that scene with a light smile.


    ��Today��s the day...finally...��


    Tatsumi lightly nodded while looking at the ��My Home�� they were putting together after all this time.


    Yes.


    Just as he said, today��s the day it will all start.


    His life with his new family, with Calcedonia.


    It��s already been 10 days since he was summoned here by Calcedonia.


    But today was the day he was going to start his life in this other world in the truest meaning.


    ��Master, Is something the matter?��


    Calcedonia asked Tatumi who was standing still and gazing at their house.


    As he tilted her head a bit, the ahoge on her head also swayed.


    ��It��s nothing. Rather, do you need something?��


    ��Ah, yes. Lord Sankeeray came to visit us since we��re finally moving.��


    ��I see. Well I did owe him for this house. I��ll go greet him too.��


    Tatsumi took Calcedonia outside where Mister Baldeo ,Verse, and the friends who helped them moving were.


    ��Let��s go, Chiiko!��


    ��Yes, My Master.��


    They both smiled at each other, and left their home brightened by the sun.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>24 �C Continued: Let��s learn about magic!</h4>


    <..>


    <b></b><b></b>��I have nothing to teach you.��


    That was first thing the teacher, Giuseppe, said after entering the ss meant for teaching exorcism.


    And the only person in the room was Tatsumi. It was a luxury in it��s own way, having a man to man lesson on exorcism with the Supreme pontiff Giuseppe himself.


    Well, they weren��t actually having the lesson yet, but were about to. Because the ss was about to start from now.


    Despite that,


    The thing Giuseppe said at the very start was ��I have nothing to teach you.��


    And Tatsumi, who had been preparing himself mentally with this and that, totally went nk. Well, anyone would have shown the same reaction.


    ��Rather, it��s better to say ��There is nothing I can teach you concerning magic.�� To tell you the truth, your magic is a bit out of the normal.��


    As the second person in history to be able to use the <Sky> system magic, he could even use the mana present in the atmosphere- the outer origin mana, rather than the mana within himself, the inner origin. This alone made it something out of the ordinary.


    ��Hmm, now that I think about it, rather than calling you a [Magician], you should be called a [Mana User].��


    ��M-Mana User......?��


    ��Correct. From what I have heard from Calsey, what you��d used was not magic, but a phenomenon simr to it.��


    Tatsumipletely didn��t understand the difference between a magician and a mana-user. But since Giuseppe said something was different, then there must be something different.


    ��I have already exined this before. That magic could only be invoked bybining a spell and an aria, these two things. Do you remember?��


    ��Right. When I first came here I think... that��s when you and Chiiko exined it all to me.��


    There��s no way he could forget. The first day he was summoned over to this world he heard a bit about magic from Giuseppe and Calcedonia. And after he heard that his body had no mana at all he was feeling really down.


    ��But....From what I��ve heard from Calsey you didn��t use a spell or aria at all....or rather, you don��t even know them right?��


    ��Now that you mention it....��


    Tatsumi didn��t use the all important Spells when he was using magic. Rather, even in the books in this world he hasn��t even seen a spell. It��s been just a while since he started to study thenguage of this world, and the alphabets so even if he did see one there is no way he would remember it.


    So even if Tatsumi wanted to chant a spell, he didn��t even know what it was.


    ��But in the end you could still use magic. No, you directly used mana to call upon a phenomenon which was simr to magic. So for you who can use Mana directly, I think it��s better to call you a [Mana user] rather than a [Magician].��


    Suppose, the mana was the fuel and the spell was the engine. In order to start a car you first have to use fuel with the engine to start a spark which will make a car run. Simrly, by using mana with the spell, the car called [Magic] would be invoked.


    In other words, what Tatsumi did was simr to running a car which doesn��t have an engine with fuel alone. Normally, the car should not be able to start.


    But in the end he drove the car splendidly. He should understand that this by itself was an abnormality.


    ��In the past there were quite a few Mana users like you. Hmm, well even now, though very few, some do exist. But, well, certainly they are rare, but that only for humans like me and demi humans. Other than that, there are a surprisingly high number of them in other species.��


    Giuseppe said while smiling.


    Early morning, after seeing Tatsumi off who was going to the temple for lessons, she started to tidy up their new house.


    She herself didn��t have any duties at the temple today, so she decided to take the day to clean up everything.


    They moved in to their new home yesterday. After the moving waspleted, together with their close friends like Verse and Bogart, they had a modest home made dinner by Calcedonia to celebrate.


    After the celebration Bogart and Verse both went back home or to their lodging at the temple. Well, before Verse went back he gave Tatsumi a thumbs up, smiling with a deep meaning. But surprisingly, because of the fatigue from the moving and the wine from the celebration, Tatsumi fell asleep fast.


    Seems like Tatsumi wasn��t used to drinking. And on top of that he just recovered from injury too.


    Because he fell asleep faster than expected, Calcedonia was feeling a little lonely, but she didn��t forcefully wake up Tatsumi who was tired.


    She was grinning while staring at his sleeping face for a while, but than she too fell asleep.


    The next morning, Calcedonia waspletely fired up! Actually, ever since she started dreaming she had one big ambition!


    ��Yesterday master fell asleep rather quickly...But today...Today��s the day I will finally, with master.....!��


    Calcedonia��s cheeks blushed red as she continued to think about her long cherished dream.


    While happily humming, Calcedonia left the house to clean up the courtyard after she was done tidying up the inside.


    ��Oh my...?��


    What she saw beyond the gate was a few women, presumably the housewives around this neighborhood, ncing at their home and whispering to each other.


    Probably, after they heard the rumored <<Holy Maiden>> had moved in here, they gathered together and were getting lively gossiping about what could be happening.


    Among them, one housewife noticed Calcedonia and eximed out loudly, and with that the other housewives also noticed her presence.


    ��Come to think of it, I still haven��t greeted the neighbors yet.


    While thinking that, Calcedonia smiled and walked towards them.


    ��Good morning everyone. I have moved into this house recently. My name is Calcedonia Chrys.... No, Calcedonia Yamagata. From this asion, please do take care me and my husband.��


    And she bowed lightly.


    Just then, a tremendously huge information just got published....but probably none of them even noticed.


    ��For example, Demonic beasts. Among them, there are a lot who can unleash phenomena simr to magic. Some can breath fire, and some can cause snow storms and the likes. But of course, they can��t recite the chants. So how exactly do they use magic? Or rather, the phenomenon simr to magic? Son-inws powers should be simr to that.��


    ��I see.


    Tatsumi nodded.


    Tatsumi has yet to see a demonic beast. But he didn��t believe that they could speak humannguages. Even if, by chance, some could speak, they had to be some unique existences of sort.


    ��So, what I have to do now is to learn the spells properly right?��


    First, he had to learn the alphabet, and then remember the spells. But how much he could aplish wasn��t certain at all, so he was feeling a bit uncertain.


    But, he has to do it. Because he decided it. He would be stronger to protect his family, no matter how much effort it takes.


    Tatsumi was resolving himself once again, but after hearing Giuseppe��s next sentence his newly found resolve vanished.


    ��No...well, that...you have the <Sky> system but... in the past there was one who could use that magic, you heard about that right? But that was in the times of antiquity. It has been passed down that the <Sky> system magic itself exists but well, the very essential spells themselves haven��t been passed down.��


    If they searched the old scriptures and texts in bulk then they just might find some, but it would take a huge amount of time and effort for it. Even when Calcedonia found the summoning ritual, it took a tremendous amount of time.


    ��Eh...? W-Wait, then you mean....��


    ��Yes. I guess there��s no other way than to find a method yourself. I said it before right? [I have nothing to teach you].��


    ��But, for Her holiness herself to move here, it really is very much reassuring.��


    ��I agree. Please do take care of us in case of sudden idents.��


    ��Of course, I��ll help as much as I can. But if I do as I please too much then the temples�� earnings would go down... So do put request there sometimes too, okay?��


    Calcedonia happily spoke to them with a smile, and the housewives alsoughed.


    ��Still, when I first heard of her holiness, the <<Holy Maiden>>, I totally assumed you were a stiff person hard to talk with....but now that we��re chatting, you are just like a normal maiden.��


    ��Umm...I��ve always been living in the temple so this is my first time speaking with neighbours like this. Truth is, I��m a bit surprised too. But I myself want to get along with everyone also, if I don��t I��ll probably make my husband feel awkward.��


    While saying that, Calcedonia put her cheeks on her hand, and smiled somewhat happily.


    Actually, Calcedonia had poor social skills..


    Ever since she was in her home town, she was looked down upon with cold eyes by the vigers and her family. Even aftering to the temple, other than Giuseppe who had adopted her as his daughter, the number of people she could talk with in a friendly manner was very small.


    But, now that she would be living here, she had to skillfully get along with her neighbours. Even if, for some reason she isted herself from the other housewives, Tatsumi might start to feel awkward.


    Because Tatsumi promised to work hard for her sake, she also resolved to try harder for his sake.


    ��Hmm. Well, it��s not like I wouldn��t be able to help you at all.��


    After seeing Tatsumi bing visibly more depressed, Giuseppe smiled like a kid whose prank was a sess.


    ��First practice so that you can skillfully manipte the outer origin mana. Right now, you cannot even gather outer origin mana consciously can you?��


    ��Right...it��s as you say.��


    Till now, Tatsumi used <Sky> magic only once. And even then he was mostly unconscious. He did use mana a few times, but there weren��t any asions he could operate it by his own will.


    To be able to consciously operate mana, that was Tatsumi��s first and foremost goal.


    ��Though Son-inw is different than us, I think we could still be of reference to you. First I��ll exin the ins and outs of when we use magic. First�C��


    There is no reason to rush. It��s alright if he could properly grasp the things he needed first, firmly.


    After telling himself that, Tatsumi concentrated on Giuseppe��s lecture.


    ��I��m home����


    At the seventh bell �� long passed 6PM �� when the surrounding werepletely dark, Tatsumi finally returned home.


    ��Wee back, master!��


    After opening the door with a key �� Magic key, made by Calcedonia which only opened after using the correct pass-phrase �� Tatsumi tiredly entered, after which he greeted Calcedonia who greeted him.


    ��Good work. So how was it? Today��s lessons.��


    ��Well...how do I say it.... I don��t think I should look forward to it too much...ahahaha��


    Even if he was suddenly told to feel the mana which was around him, since he has never felt it before since the moment he was born, it was easier said than done. He spent today all day trying to do that under Giuseppe��s leadership.


    But in the end he couldn��t feel anything.


    ��Nobody can suddenly feel magic you know? Even I had to work hard for a while till I was able to do it.��


    ��Is that so...yeah. There��s no way it would go smooth so suddenly.��


    Before, Giuseppe said Calcedonia was a genius. But even she had to work hard.


    And he might not even have talent for it. While he was feeling down, Calcedoniaforted him.


    And as the legend said, when someone wasforted by a beautiful woman he would instantly feel better.


    ��I already prepared dinner. Master, please go ahead and take a bath, the water is ready.��


    Whether it was preparing the hot water for the bath or other things, Calcedonia could easily do them with her magic.


    ��Thanks. I��m really lucky that I have Chiiko.��


    ��N-No..I��m happy...just being of use to you.....��


    ��But I can��t let Chiiko handle everything at home. I can help out too. Like wood-chopping and stuff.��


    Tatsumi said while showing off his biceps, but then Calcedonia started to fidget while her cheeks turned red.


    ��T-Then Master...I have a r-request but...��


    ��A request? Well as long as I can do it.��


    ��T-Then.......C-Can I sleep with you tonight?��


    ......Click!


    Tatsumi��s body froze with a sound.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>25 �C Calcedonia��s Ambitions</h4>


    <..>


    Right now, there was a huge bed in front of Tatsumi.


    The location was one of the rooms in Tatsumi��s house. It was one that they weren��t nning to use at first.


    It was far bigger than the double sized beds that Tatsumi remembered. In other words, it was one of those so called Queen sized or King sized beds. But since he��d never seen one before, he wasn��tpletely sure.


    And of course, since this wasn��t Earth the bed didn��t have a mattress, but was stuffed with a kind of dried herb.


    But if you look at the wooden parts of the bed, you could see various types of craftsmanship. Without a doubt it was a high ss good.


    However, Tatsumi had no recollection buying such a bed.


    Last night, though in the same room, Tatsumi and Calcedonia were sleeping in their respective beds. Tatsumi was using the bed that was summoned along with him.


    ��W-What the heck?....��


    ��T-This is...Well...it��s a present grandfather sent to congratte us on moving in, it arrived this afternoon...��


    Calcedonia blushed, but even more so, she looked kind of expectant as she switched her gaze between Tatsumi and the bed a number of times.


    It seems like that old fart is the culprit! He thought it was strange, when Tatsumi was leaving the room after the ss, Giuseppe was grinning strangely. So this is what that was about!


    ��..Well damn....this really is a huge bed though.��


    As if to hide his embarrassment, Tatsumi left Calcedonia��s side and approached the bed. After observing in from up close, he once again realized how big it was.


    This definitely was not meant to be used by one person. Well, that might feel amazing in it��s own way but that definitely wasn��t it��s original purpose.


    Tatsumi faced Calcedonia with a red face.


    ��A-And then...You��re saying you want to sleep together with me on this bed...?��


    As Tatsumi asked that, a beautiful smile blossomed on Calcedonia��s face as she replied ��Yes��.


    ��It��s...It��s been my dream since forever. I really wanted to sleep in the same bed with Master...��


    ��Since forever...?��


    ��Yes. When I was still little... it��s been a dream to me since even before that��


    Calcedonia said shyly, yet somewhat delightfully, as she put her cherry pink cheeks on her palms.


    ��When you were little?....Wait, do you mean from your past life..when you were a cockatiel?��


    ��Yes. I was always together with Master back then. Of course when Master wasn��t home I was in the cage, but after you returned you always let me out.��


    When she was a Cockatiel, whenever Tatsumi was home she would always be outside of her birdcage.


    Of course when he was out he always put her in her birdcage because an ident might happen, but the first thing he did after returning home was to let her out of her cage.


    Chiiko was a smart child from back then, so whenever she was hungry she would return to her cage and eat the feeds, and when she was thirsty she would drink the water at her own convenience.


    And aftering back from her cage, she would quietly sit on top of Tatsumi��s shoulder or knee for hours straight.


    And when it was time to sleep, Tatsumi put her back in the cage.


    If they did sleep together, and if identally he squashed her dead in his sleep by rolling over or something, then that would be horrifying. So he always put her in the cage.


    ��I know Master was doing that because you cared for me....But! I was still lonely.....And if it��s now I can finally sleep with you!!��


    Tightly grasping her fists, Calcedonia replied.


    Yes! This was an ambition. An ambition Calcedonia has been waiting a long time to fulfill.


    A young couple sleeping in the same bed.


    Those who took this exactly as stated were probably limited to children.


    And of course, Tatsumi was not a child. Obviously, he thought of the [Body Language of Love]. He ended up thinking about it.


    On top of living together with Calcedonia, he had already received her good will as an opposite sex. So he always knew that one day their rtionship would turn out that way. No, maybe it was something he was looking forward to.


    But, that was supposed to be in the future!


    At the least, it was supposed be after Tatsumi gained some sort of standing in this world.


    As they are living together, it wouldn��t be so hard for Tatsumi to just push down Calcedonia, and Calcedonia would probably happily ept it.


    Tatsumi who never had a taste of the opposite sex, if he were to savor the sweet nectar called Calcedonia even once, he knew for sure that he wouldn��t able to stop himself from bing a beast.


    And as a result, in the near future Calcedonia would probably start to bear the fruit of their love in her wombs.


    It wasn��t like Tatsumi was afraid of Calcedonia getting pregnant. But right now he waspletely dependent on her. So if he were to be a father now, he wouldn��t be able live with the miserable feeling of being a useless dad.


    At least,


    At least, even if not one Calcedonia��s level, he wanted enough economic standing to be able to shoulder his own family.


    Marriage with Calcedonia, and then the intimate skinship, it could��ve waited after that.


    In it��s essence, it was nothing but a man��s stupid pride and wanting to show off. But Tatsumi wanted to do it.


    But suddenly, after only their second day of cohabitation, he was invited to the bed by Calcedonia. It waspletely out of his expectations.


    Calcedonia herself should not be unaware of the matters between men and women.


    Female servants of the temple of Savaiv, the Priestesses had the duty to to help bring newborn children to earth safely, in other words, they had to serve as midwives.


    Savaiv was the God of Marriage. He was also the God of the treasures called children. Helping deliver a newborn safely to this world, and blessing the child was a very important duty for priests of the Savaiv temple.


    For that, the female servants or priestesses of the temple would go through some training, in other words, they��d take up sex ed sses. The arrangement of receiving a baby, the conduct of a man and a woman to give birth to a baby, and finally how to safely deliver that baby, these were all thought to the women of the temple by their female ss seniors.


    f


    Of course this world had no scientific and medically proven knowledge like modern day Japan, but it had a load ton of past experience and wisdom that came from knowledge. So utilizing that experience and wisdom, the priestesses were taught to be midwives.


    Actually, while Tatsumi may not know this, Calcedonia has never served as a midwife. But she served as a helper to the midwife numerous times.


    So there��s no way that Calcedonia didn��t know what it meant for a man and woman to share a bed.


    But, as Tatsumi once again looked at her.


    Right now it seemed like all she wanted was to sleep with Tatsumi on the same bed.


    She had been nurturing an ambition from her past life as a Cockatiel, to sleep near her master.


    Of course, she herself was a bit expectant. That sooner orter, she would intertwined her body with her master. And with her body she will bare his child.


    But for now rather than that expectation, she gave more priority to her ambition.


    Tatsumi saw her ruby red eyes sparkling like a child, and the ahoge on her head swing left and right like a dogs tail.


    After seeing that, he felt like an idiot for over thinking.


    Calcedonia really was just seeking to sleep together.


    Certainly it would be a regret if they couldn��t go further than that.


    But for now what she wanted to do most was sleeping together on the same bed, hugging and cuddling, and feeling each other��s tempareture.


    That��s why, Tatsumi softly nodded at Calcedonia who��s eyes were sparking with expectations.


    ***


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia ate their dinner after bathing in turns.


    Then they once again went to the room with the giant bed.


    Yesterday, he was thinking of making this the drawing room in case visitors came, but from today onward it would be the couples�� master bedroom.


    Today, they wouldn��t go farther than sleeping. They changed into their thin nightwear and lied down onto the giant bed.


    Calcedonia was a bit shy, while being a lot happy.


    Tatsumi waspletely red, and in the end he was too embarrassed to look at Calcedonia directly.


    But even so, they��re gazes crossed each other and they smiled gently.


    ��Well then, I��ll turn off the lights okay?��


    At Calcedonia��s small mutter, the magic <<Glow>> was dispelled.


    The room suddenly became pitch ck, but after a while their eyes adjusted.


    In the darkness, Calcedonia��s silhouette abruptly floated up in Tatsumi��s mind.


    Well, both of them were gripping each other��s hand, and were under the nket.


    Right now, it was the season of the ocean in this kingdom. It seemed to be the spring of this world. After, it would be the short season of the sun and season of good harvest, followed by the long season of dusk.


    Right now this nket was enough for them. But when the coldes, they would need one with a number of animal and monster hides to make a new nket. Calcedonia slowly continued their pillow talk like this.


    In the dark, where they could only faintly see each other��s silhouette, they continued to calm converse.


    They talked about their past life, the life Calcedonia lead aftering to this world, and about their future hopes.


    In this peaceful and enjoyable moment, they even forgot the passage of time/


    Soon they both started to doze off, and suddenly Calcedonia glued her body to Tatsumi��s.


    Because of the warm and soft sensation of Calcedonia��s body, Tatsumi fell even deeper into a daze.


    Calcedonia put her head on the nape of Tatsumi��s neck. She happily rubbed her head there a few times, and soon started to slowly let out a satisfied giggle.


    ��Ehehe.��


    After she too gradually fell asleep.


    Cockatiel had their own habits when sleeping. In order to not let heat escape from the parts of their body which were not covered by feathers, they tilted their heads so their beaks would be in the bank of their necks, and they folded in their legs into the feathers of their abdomen. Like this they circled up into a ball like shape.


    Seeing Calcedonia like this, Tatsumi remembered about the past.


    ���CIn the end Chiiko is still the same old Chiiko.


    While thinking that with a dozy mind, he too soon fell asleep.


    Baam!!


    In the middle of the night, Tatsumi suddenly felt an impact on his abdomen, and woke up.


    The room was still pitch ck. He started to search for the wristwatch he put near his pillow but the faint moonlighting through the window ascertained it was still night.


    The wristwatch says it was only 2AM. They fell asleep when it was a bit more then 10PM.


    Normally, the people of this world went to sleep after the sun set and it was dark, and they woke up when the sun rose.


    That was because this world had no illumination like Earth, and as long as there weren��t any magicians that could use <Light Orb> like Calcedonia in the household, they would usually go to sleep when it went dark.


    The reason why it took till 10PM for them to fall asleep was because they chatted about this and that. ording to this world��s standards they stayed awake quitete into the night.


    After confirming the time, Tatsumi then looked at his abdomen.


    He saw a white rod like thing lying on top of his belly, he could see it even in the darkness.


    ��....What in the...?��


    Maybe he was delusional as he was half asleep, but he could clearly see there were fingers attached to the white rod.


    There was a clear feeling of touch from those fingers, so he became even more confused about the identity of the rod. This time, he tried to touch the rod himself.


    It had a silky smooth texture with a soft touch, and it was also somewhat lukewarm.


    Because the softness felt so good, he subconsciously started to rub the rod.


    As he was doing that, there was a small squeak that came from beside. Of course, it was Calcedonia.


    But it wasn��t like her usual cold voice, but a seductive voice like a moan. It was then that Tatsumi figured out the white rods identity.


    A leg.


    It was Calcedonia��s leg, and it was on his abdomen.


    Her clothes were almost folded up to the upper end of her thighs, so even in the dark he could confirm that almost 90% of her leg was out in the open.


    He almost let out a surprised scream but then hurriedly stopped himself.


    But then he was suddenly hit hard on the face.


    ��...The heck...wait, a hand??��


    Even with teary eyes, he could see what hit his face.


    It seems like Calcedonia��s hand send a direct jab at his face.


    He gently pushed aside the hand that hit him, and then also did the same with her leg.


    But then Calcedonia turned over and, and her leg sent a second round of attacks of Tatsumi.


    Tatsumi rotated his body in haste, and narrowly escaped the path of the leg.


    He concentrated in the dark to give a keener nce at Calcedonia, but she was sleeping peacefully as usual. No, she was totally in her dreand.


    ��W-Wait, does she...does she always toss and turn like this on her sleep...?��


    Tatsumi stated the obvious. And then suddenly Calcedonia��s body turned over in the opposite direction of Tatsumi.


    If by chance the lights were on at this moment, Tatsumi would be able to see herpletely exposed legs, her bottom half in underwear, her disheveled upper half with apletely open valley of abundance. But luckily the lights were out.


    ��Could it be........the real reason why Giuseppe ordered such a huge bed was.......?��


    As her Grandfather, it wasn��t strange if he knew about Calcedonia��s weird sleeping posture.


    And because he knew how bad it was, he decided to send a giant bed to them.


    As long as the bed was this big, there was no chance of Calcedonia falling over, and he would have enough space to escape the collision when Calcedonia turned over.


    While apologizing to Giuseppe in his mind for his earlier suspicion, he went to a corner of the bed, curled up, and fell asleep.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>26 �C Military Arts Training!</h4>


    <..>


    With two cloth sacks filled with sand over his shoulders, Tatsumi was standing in ce, bending his knees till his back waspletely down and then he stood up again.


    In other words, he was squatting. It��s been god knows how long since he first started.


    The sweat rolled down his body and dyed the sand at his feet grey. But Tatsumi kept going with the squats patiently. Around him there were several boys in his age bracket who were sitting on the ground and grasping for breath.


    ��Oy Oy What��s the matterdies? This all you got? At this rate who know��s when you��ll be a Clerical Knight!��


    There was a man standing in front of them.


    He had arge body packed with well toned muscles. His armor was made out of metal ting with the crest of the temple of Savaiv on the chest. One could guess he was someone from the Clerical Knights Order.


    Probably in his mid-forties, his unshaven scary face really gave of that [Instructor] feel.


    The [Instructor��s] eyes were glued on Tatsumi who was still doing the squats.


    It was as if he was ring at his mortal enemy, but the current Tatsumi had no time to notice that.


    The sandbags on his shoulders each weighted about 8 Kilograms. That would mean that he was squatting with 16 Kilograms of extra weight on him.


    Actually, Tatsumi was at his limit too. The only reason he could keep going was because of willpower.


    Theds who used up all their strength were watching Tatsumi silently as he was the only one left.


    After that, Tatsumi continued for a while longer. Then he finally used up his remaining willpower and copsed on the ground.


    Seeing that, the [Instructor] began to show a grin on his unshaven face.


    ��All right, break time for half a bell! Finish up your meals in the meanwhile! But remember, if you overeat then you��ll sufferter so keep it moderate!��


    [TLN: Half a Bell = Approximately 1 hour]


    After saying that, the Clerical Knight who was instructing them left the training grounds withrge strides. This training ground was for the use of the Knight order and was situated at the back of the temple.


    There were about 10 cadets left who also sluggishly left the training grounds after standing up. As the Instructor said, they were probably going to have their meals.


    Tatsumi was still lying on the ground in a ���� shape. One of the boys�� who stood up made his way to Tatsumi, peaking in from above his face and said,


    ��Heeey. Tatsumi, you still alive?��


    ��Verse...Yeah, somehow...��


    Tatsumi raised his right hand unsteadily while lying on the ground, and shook it.


    The youth��-Verse, grabbed Tatsumi��s hand and pulled him up.


    ��Tatsumi, are you going to have you lunch?��


    ��Yes, I intend to.��


    ��Then hurry up! Your wife��s been waiting at the usual ce.��


    ��N-No well, I haven��t yet married Chiiko so...��


    Verse who pulled Tatsumi up showed a surprised face after hearing that.


    ��What the hell are you saying? You guys are living together, and on top of that she makes homemade lunch for you everyday you know? Even though you haven��t officially married, Lady Calcedonia is basically your wife.��


    Tatsumi who was a bit embarrassed at Verse��s teasing and grinning decided to ignore him and walk away.


    The ce they were headed to was a corner of the temple courtyard, which had be their lunch spot for some time.


    ***


    After hearing the knock on the door, Giuseppe sent his new aide, a High Priest, to confirm who it was and after that he gave the permission to enter.


    ��Please excuse me.��


    After a bow, the one who entered Giuseppe��s office was the Instructor who was with Tatsumi and them a while ago.


    ��Good work, Captain Odin. So how were they? The new recruits.��


    ��Well, I��d say they��re still hatchlings.��


    At Giuseppe��s question, Odin��s strict face became even stricter.


    In the Savaiv temple, there were 5 squads of knights each with about 15 to 20 people. They were lead by the 5 Knight Captains. And on top of these 5manding officers was the Knight High Commander who lead the whole order.


    Morganeich who left the order for the streets was also one of the Captains. After he left, the Knight who used to work as his lieutenant took on the position of Substitute Knight Captain. In the near future, he would probably be officially promoted as well.


    But this Odin was the person who had the title of the 6th Knight captain. While he had no toon to lead of his own, he was someone who was stationed full time at the temple to train the newbies.


    ��Specially that Kid called Tatsumi who his holiness forcefully enlisted...He��s a total failure.��


    After getting permission to take a seat by Giuseppe, he folded his arms and began to rudely say,


    ��He has no stamina, and doesn��t even have the strength to lift up the weapons and armors. He can��t even swing a stick properly. Even those spoiled children from noble households are much better than he is. I��ll take the trouble to look after him because His Holiness��s wish, but if not for that fact I would have thrown him out on day one.��


    His mouth, while hardly visible, turned into a ���ء� shape covered by all that beard, and he further continued.


    ��When I told them to do physical exercises with the others, it was always that kid who copsed first.��


    Giuseppe noticed a strange change in Odin��s tone of voice, so he skillfully brought that up and inquired,


    ��I see. But why past tense, if I may ask?��


    And at Giuseppe��s sharp nce, Odin too responded by loosening up his stiff face with a grin.


    ��Yes, because he ��was��. Recently he��s be the one who canst till the very end. It��s been but 30 days from when the basic training started for the recruits, be without a doubt he��s the one with the most results. I myself have started to enjoy pushing that brat till his limits recently, it might be bullying on my part though.��


    Odin let out a carelessugh, as if he was the kid who��d just found a new toy to y with.


    ***


    ��Now Master, please enjoy. Mister Verse too, please don��t hold yourself back and enjoy the meal.��


    ��Oh! Please excuse my rudeness then, Lady Calcedonia. But still wow, I��m really lucky. My friend��s wife is such an unparalleled beauty and on top of that her cooking skills are amazing!��


    Being called his friend��s [Wife] by Verse made Calcedonia all the more happier, as she gantly presented Tatsumi with the lunch she prepared.


    ��I am not joking you know? After bing friends with Tatsumi I��m able to eat homemade lunch made by Her Holiness herself. I haven��t been this grateful to someone in my whole life.��


    While giving some well spokenpliments, Verse grabbed the meal presented by Tatsumi.


    It��s been about 30 days since Tatsumi and Verse started their training as a Clerical knight. And before they knew it, it became an obvious thing for the 3 to eat their lunch together like this.


    ��However, honestly I��m being a nuisance here right? Tatsumi and Lady Calcedonia would rather spend this time by themselves right?��


    While saying that with a teasing smile he looked at Calcedonia. But the person in question, rather than being embarrassed, even showed a happy expression and said,


    ��It��s okay Mister Verse. Because always just the two of us, me and master, when we are at home. Right master?��


    Saying that, she put her arms around Tatsumi��s in way that her abundant valleypletely covered his arm. Tatsumi who was flushed red continued to stuff his mouth with food silently without replying.


    Seeing the interaction between the two Verse put on a bored face saying ��h, I give up.�� and then concentrated on eating.


    ��But for even Mister Verse to participate in the Clerical Knight Training, neither me nor Master knew about that, right?��


    ��Well yeah, in my case I was surprised when I first heard Tatsumi would undertake the training. Then I thought, ��Hey, won��t it be okay if we took it together?��. At first I only participated with light feelings but then after doing it everyday, I had to be serious myself too. I mean, Instructor Odin really isn��t someone who��s leg you can easily pull.��


    At the start of the training, the recruits numbered around 30. But after about 30 days they went away one after another and the number dropped to one third. Now there were only about 10 left.


    ��Ufufu. I remember when I was just a recruit too. Instructor Odin was in charge of us then likewise. There were many times when I copsed on the ground while crying my eyes out in exhaustion.��


    ��Woah, that old fart doesn��t even go easy on women huh.��


    Verse put on a dejected expression, Tatsumi and Calcedoniaughed.


    ��But hey, as fate would have it, I can eat delicious meals cooked by Lady Calcedonia everyday. Next time as thanks, let me take you to a ce I know. I��m telling you this shop has some seriously tasty delicacies.��


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia, after hearing that, exchanged nces and then said with smiles,


    ��We��ll look forward to it.��


    ***


    ��I mean that brat trains everyday till he copses, and then the next day he shows up all smooth and glossy like nothing happened. That resilience, if all things, is not something to take lightly.��


    ��I am guessing Calsey is behind that. She should be healing Son-inw with her magic everyday.��


    ��Oh? Wait now that I recall it Calsey was with that brat then. Well with this I��m convinced.��


    ��Well, in case of son-inw, other than Military arts training, he��s trying hard with many other things too.��


    ��Yeah I��ve heard about it. How that brat��s been having magic sses from his holiness and Calsey other than the military arts training.��


    Currently, Tatsumi was training in magic other than the military arts. Recently he had finally been able to sense a small portion of outer origin mana. So he took his first step as a magician, or in Tatsumi��s case, a Mana user.


    ��Besides, that brat obediently listens to what I say, and obediently does what I tell him to do. Guys like him who don��t have some kind of bad habit are really interesting for me, I mean, they��ll just walk straight down the road I tell them to.��


    Tatsumi hadn��t received any sort of training till now. In other words he was like a nk paper. That��s why he always attentively listens to what Odin has to say, and follows the instructions to the point.


    For obedient recruits like them, even the instructors have it easy, as they be people who can be taught properly.


    ��For now I��m only having them do physical exercises to build up their strength, buttely there��s been a few who had been telling me to move onto weapons training. These guys, they seem to have some sort of half-baked experience and confidence when ites to weapons, and this is in turn a dangerous thing. Currently while they do listen to me, the reluctance is written all over their faces. So I was thinking it��s about time to straighten them up.��


    Odin has trained countless recruits till now. So he was well aware when the recruits�� dissatisfaction would finally hit a limit.


    ��Ooh? So are you going to finally teach them how to handle weapons?��


    ��What in the world are you saying, your holiness? It��s still far too early for them to even touch a weapon.��


    And Odin��s face once again wrapped with that stiff grin.


    ***


    While engaging in an enjoyable conversation without altruism, Tatsumi and Calcedonia, and Verse too finished their lunch and started to pack things up.


    It was then that Verse noticed a the in and uncouth bracelet on Tatsumi��s wrist.


    ��Hey Tatsumi. What is that? Maybe it��s a gift from Lady Calcedonia?��


    ��Hmm? Ah this. No this isn��t from Chiiko but I borrowed it from Mister Giuseppe.��


    ��By Mister Giuseppe you mean.......sheesh, you. You��re saying the name of the Supreme Pontiff like he��s some sort of retired old man who lives in the neighborhood and hands out toys to children in his free time. That part of you, really, I can��t say it��s not impressive but...��


    Verse shrugged his shoulders in amazement. But even so his gaze never left the bracelet on Tatsumi��s wrist.


    Noticing that, Tatsumi raised his hand so that Verse could see it clearly and exined,


    ��This bracelet is a ��Magic Item�� that can store mana...wait, in yournguage it would be called a ��Magic Seal Device��, I think?��


    At Tatsumi��s confused voice, Calcedonia turned around and confirmed with a nod.


    ��Hmmm, a device that let��s you seal and store magic huh?...Than that means, you really are a magician?��


    ��That seems to be the case? Well I appear to be a special type so at first even Chiiko and Giuseppe didn��t realize it.��


    The Bracelet Giuseppe lent Tatsumi had exactly the effect Tatsumi said.


    In this world, because manufacturing Magic Seal Devices was very difficult, their price was ridiculously high. That��s why Giuseppe didn��t just give Tatsumi the bracelet, but lent it.


    Just like that time with the wood-chopping, Tatsumi might end up subconsciously drawing in all the mana from his surrounding to strengthen his body.


    Right now Tatsumi was building up his foundation, so relying on mana would obstruct that. Judging this, Giuseppe decided to lend Tatsumi the bracelet from his personal collection.


    By the way, it seems like collecting magic seal devices was Giuseppe��s personal hobby. Though as one might not expect, even he the supreme pontiff didn��t have many top grade seal devices.


    ��Well then, we should head back, Tatsumi. If we��rete then Instructor Odin is going to lose it again.��


    ��Right. Then, see youter Chiiko.��


    ��Yes. Take care then, Master, Mister Verse.��


    Calcedonia stood there seeing them off, until Tatsumi and Verse��s silhouette could no longer be seen in the courtyard.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>27 �C Weapon Selection and the Spreading Rumor</h4>


    <..>


    Under the teachings of Odin, the days of running, building up muscle and strength using various physical exercises continued.


    That day was the same too. But after the severe drill, Odin, who was their instructor Clerical Knight brought them to a certain ce.


    What was unusual for Odin, who usually had a scary face, was that he was somewhat putting up airs today as he stood in front of a certain door and turned around towards the new recruits.


    ��Gentlemen of the Clerical Knight Cadets! You have done a splendid job keeping up with my training till date! So from today on we will finally start training on how to handle weapons! But remember they will still be simple training use weapons!��


    As Odin said with a grin, the recruits all eximed out loudly in joy.


    Right now, excluding Tatsumi and Verse, there were only 3 more recruits. In other words, a total of 5 people. Comparing to the initial number of thirty heads, only one sixth remained. A sad number indeed.


    It��s been a total of 60 days till they have started their foundation training. And the new recruits had to repeat those monotonous movements day after day. Among them, there were many who got fed up with it and approached Odin to start handling weapons.


    But Odin,pletely ignoring whatever they had to say, continued on with the basic course. So those who were dissatisfied with Odin, and those who could not endure the training, they all finally dropped out one after another leaving only these 5.


    ��This is a storehouse for the Clerical Knight Order��s weapon reserve. You gentlemen are to select one article that you think will fit you well and use it. After using it, if you think it doesn��t click with you then you can keep switching till you find one suitable. But remember, even though I said they were for training use they are basically no different from real ones. So use with due caution. Am I clear!?��


    After hearing the loud affirmation from the cadets, Odin opened the doors. From within, a stink of rust, iron and sweat tickled their noses, but the cadets didn��t mind that at all. On the contrary they stepped in with visible excitement.


    Of course, Tatsumi wasn��t an exception either as he stepped into the storehouse with delight.


    ***


    There was truly a wide variety of weapons in the storehouse.


    There were spears leaning on the walls, axes lying on the mats, and a wide variety of swords piled up in one corner.


    Tatsumi picked one of the swords from the pile that looked appropriate and tried swinging it a few times.


    Tatsumi��s body almost slipped because of the weight of the sword, but the 2 months of repeated foundation training he did wasn��t for show. He immediately put strength in his arms and lower body, so he promptly restrained his body which seemed to swim off.


    These 2 months of training were by no means useless. Realizing that once again, he became happy.


    That happiness showed in his face, as he unintentionally let out a smile. From behind him, Odin��s low voice which he waspletely used to hearing sounded out.


    ��Ooh? So you want to use a sword? In this country there ain��t many who uses swords as their main weapon, but is that the case in your country?��


    ck hair and eyes was pretty rare in the kingdom of Largofiely. So it turned out that people thought Tatsumi was a foreigner. Because of that, maybe Odin thought the people from Tatsumi��s homnd mainly used swords as their weapons.


    ��Certainly in my country, there was an era in the past where people mainly used swords...a kind of sword called Katana.��


    Tatsumi looked at the sword in his hand. It had a single edge true, but the was broad and straight. The only point it hadmon with a Japanese sword was that it had one edge.


    But still, Tatsumi himself had that image in his mind ,��If it��s a fantasy word then it��s gotta be a sword!��, and as a young boy of the 21st century, he had a longing for swords.


    ��.....For now I guess, I should go down the Orthodox Style.��


    Tatsumi pulled out a few more single handed sword swords from the pile, and swung them to try out. They had their edges dulled so it was okay.


    He wielded a sword in his right hand, and with his left hand he picked up a small round shield. Just as he said earlier, if it��s a fantasy world, then this would be the most orthodox style.


    ��I never said there��s a need to stick to only one weapon. After getting used to the sword, you can switch to another. But, sticking only to the sword is fine as well.��


    Learning how to use multiple sorts of weapons, or sticking to just one trying to master it. Both have their pros and cons.


    If one learnt how to properly use various kinds of weapons, then they could adapt to situations well enough, and their usability would broaden as well. Like, if there was a foe who was tough to beat with a sword, use a staff. Rather, if one could simply match his own weapon to be a counter of his foe��s, than that by itself would be a huge plus.


    And the demerit here would be that he would not be able to master each and every weapon deeply.


    The art of weapons is very deep. There are even various secret techniques and mysteries one could master. And if one wishes to do so, rather than fooling around left and right, sticking to just one goes without saying.


    Should he choose flexibility depending on the situation? Or should he throw out the rest and walk only one path? It��s a question with twopletely pr opposite answers, and Tatsumi couldn��t really give a clear reply to it this instant.


    First, the sword. He could think about other stuffter.


    Thinking that, he left the storehouse while holding the weapons he selected.


    After selecting their respecting weapons, the recruits returned to the training ground.


    Till now, there were obviously some senior knights using the training grounds along with them. So as not to disturb their training, Tatsumi and co always did their fundamental training in one corner.


    But today was different.


    While it might not be the same as the senior knights, they too starting from today would boldly swing their weapons in the training grounds.


    But of course, they won��t be suddenly exchanging blows with each other. First they��ll collect their leather armor, then they��ll practice on scarecrows to get a basic hold on their weapons.


    Tatsumi used a sword, and including Verse the other four used long spears to attack the scarecrows.


    First, Odin exined how to handle the long spear. Even Tatsumi who didn��t choose it attentively listened as something mighte in handy from it.


    It was then.


    The senior knights who were training and sparring, suddenly made a hugemotion.


    Wondering what happened Tatsumi and the rest turned around, only to see a pure white maiden with strikingly beautiful silver coloured long hair, gracefully walking over.


    ��H-Hey, Tatsumi. Ain��t that...��


    ��R-Right, It��s Chiiko alright...��


    While calmly being watched by all the Clerical knights in the training grounds, Calcedonia walked over and Stood next to Odin.


    After Calcedonia gave Odin a bow, Odin too silently returned it.


    ��Okay, listen up newbies!��


    Odin informed the cadets with a loud voice and turning towards them.


    ��Today you lot will be moving onto weapons training. But! Since you are still unustomed to weapons, there might be unexpected injuries. In those cases, priestess Chrysophrase here, the famous <<Holy Maiden>> of our Savaiv temple has volunteered to act as today��s training inspector. Of course, if you get hurt during training, she��ll take care of the wounds. Okay bastards! Show her some gratitude!!��


    Other than Tatsumi and Verse, the other three recruits were brimming with happiness as the said ,Thank you very much!!�� in unison to Calcedonia.


    Not only were they getting a chance to see the fabled Calcedonia from up close, they would even get personally healed by her magic in case of injuries! Their tension immediately hit the level cap.


    Of course, Tatsumi and Verse also bowed to her. Verse obviously could urately grasp her real objective foring.


    The reason why she came to inspect was definitely because Tatsumi. It��s Calcedonia we��re talking about here, if Tatsumi were to get hurt then she��d probably leave everything behind to rush here.


    ��-Well, that said. In the end we��re nothing but Extras here.


    Even though he was amazed inwardly, he still showed a polite smile to her.


    ��Instructor Odin! If today we also get injured, would Lady Calcedonia heal us?��


    After seeing the cadets moring about, one of the senior knights raised his hand and asked enthusiastically.


    ��Ya fool! You guys wipe your own asses!��


    The Senior Knights justughed it off at Odin��s angry shout.


    ��Okay gentlemen! Ignore the idiots and start your training!��


    At Odin��s shout, the cadets once again began to handle their weapons.


    ***


    ��Err....*cough!* Junior Knight Yamagata. Are you perhaps feeling unwell today?��


    After finishing practicing with the scarecrow as Odin instructed and switching ces with Verse who was waiting his turn, Tatsumi was resting when Calcedonia approached him with aposed smile.


    ��Eh..Eh?....Chr-...Honored Priestess Chrysophrase...? N-No there��s nothing really wrong but...?��


    It was no good to mingle public policy with personal interest!!


    Thinking that Tatsumi responded to Calcedonia while ever so unnaturally replying to her politely. Suddenly addressing someone you knew in an unfamiliar way would obviouslye with it��s due amount of embarrassment and ticklishness.


    ��Oh ho, please, no need to put up a tough front okay? You must be feeling unwell somewhere. Now now, tell me where it hurts without holding back. I��ll treat it immediately.��


    ��I-I��m telling you I��m fine!!��


    ��Come on, don��t be shy!!��


    A sudden dispute broke out! Other than the two who knew about them (Verse and Odin), the others stopped what they were doing and looked at them in confusion.


    Face red and preparing to flee was Tatsumi, and with a creepy and delighted smile on her face was Calcedonia who was drawing near him.


    For people who didn��t know this side of her, all they could do was to stare at her with eyes wide open.


    ��As I Said!! I��m not really injured or anything!!��


    ��Then, Theeen at least let me massage your stiff muscles!! After swinging your sword for such a long time there has to be some ces that are stiff!! Let me do a massage!! Now now, Please, don��t, hold, yourself, back!!��


    ��Of course I��ll hold myself back damnit!!��


    Their squabble further esctes. They didn��t even notice that they were attracting everyone��s attention.


    Arge silhouette approached those two from behind, and then, it suddenly hit their heads with its battle staff like hands.


    ��Ughyaa!?��


    ��Hyoee!?��


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia simultaneously crouched down at the sudden and unexpected pain on their head.


    ��....Tsk, stupid couple...��


    Trying to steady their senses after witnessing a gxy of stars spinning around their heads, both Tatsumi and Calcedonia turned around, only to find a somewhat angry yet somewhat confused Odin standing there with his arms folded.


    ��Do that stuff when you��re at home, I say!! If you do it at home I won��t mind no matter how much ya flirt, and I won��t have to see it either!��


    Odin himself was a Cleric of the Temple of Savaiv. And because the God he served was the guardian of marriage, he himself had no qualms when couples got along.


    The problem was, one had to mind the time and ce.


    Odin took Tatsumi and Calcedonia and preached to them about that point for a while, and after judging that they have reflected he released them in an appropriate manner.


    And then he turned towards the newbies.


    But what he saw was not only the new ones, but even the seniors ��except Verse�� staring at him as if they were gasping for air.


    No, they weren��t looking at Odin, but Tatsumi and Calcedonia who both turned meek and obedient.


    ��The hell��s wrong with you lot? Putting one stupid faces like that, each and every one of ya.��


    ��Ah, no, Instructor Odin...Right now, if I may be so rude to ask but...did you just call those 2 a married couple...?��


    ��Ah, these two? Well yeah, they haven��t officially been married yet but basically they��re the same. It��s something acknowledged by even his holiness Supreme Pontiff Chrysophrase.


    After Odin finished, the training ground sank into a strange silence.


    And then, after a few silent beats.


    ����WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!?����


    The new cadets, the seniors, and basically everyone there burst out screaming and shouting.


    Thebined noise was sorge that even Odin, who was the nearest had to block his ears with his hands.


    ��N-No way!! Now that Morganeich��s gone I finally thought I had a chance to approach Lady Calcedonia!?��


    ��I-I heard that Lord Morganeich was dumped by Lady Calcedonia, and he left the order to heal his heart...could it be the rumors are true...?��


    ��I-It��s a lie...right? I-I mean, t-that Tasumi..? A mere cadet, nothing but a junior Knight apprentice, he, with the <<Holy Maiden>>...?��


    ��Nnoo wait a minute guys! Calmly, we have to think it through calmly! Calmly! If Tatsumi��s okay, doesn��t that mean we��re okay too...?��


    ��Ou? Ooooh!? N-Now that you mention it!? You, are you a freaking genius!?��


    ��No-, That��s impossiblee on guys...��


    The one that made the finalment was none other than Verse was was still silently practicing with the spear.


    ��I mean, it was Calcedonia who was approaching Tatsumi yanno? Frankly, I don��t think she has interest in anyone other than Tatsumi.��


    Verse has been hanging out with Tatsumi and Calcedonia for quite some time now. He knew better than anyone that there��s no gap for anyone to exploit between them.


    And also, the amount of affection Tatsumi shows for Calcedonia in the surface is far lower then the amount Calcedonia was over-spilling with at any given moment.


    The amount of love, it was enough for either the man to bepletely squashed by it, or make him decide to leave everything and run away. Well putting other men aside, Verse thought that if it was Tatsumi he would be able to ept all of her love.


    ��So, you see guys? If you end up doing something strange to Tatsumi because of your stupid jealousy, it��s gonna end up ugly. If Tatsumi ends up suffering, the <<Holy Maiden>> is going to turn into a <<Demon Queen>>.��


    ��W-Why are you talking like you understand?��


    ��Well I��ve been friends with Lady Calcedonia long enough to understand that.��


    With a grin, Verse did thumbs up.


    ��I��ll tell you guys something good. You see, if you be friends with Tatsumi, you can also interact with Lady Calcedonia to a certain extent. Well bing lovers is out of the question as long as Tatsumi��s here, be you can definitely be friends. Just like the great me!!��


    Left hanging, he then pointed his thumb at himself, albeit dramatically.


    Verse himself, a few months ago longed for the <<Holy Maiden>> of the Temple of Savaiv. But of course, that was limited to admiration, by no means was he in love.


    And then, by means of his friend Tatsumi, he got to be friends with the fabled <<Holy Maiden>>.


    After getting to know the real her, he understood that she wasn��t much different from a normal maiden of her age. From that moment, his admiration turned into familiarity.


    Right now to Verse, Calcedonia wasn��t the <<Holy Maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv, but rather[His friend��s wife].


    ��Listen up! The important point is to not have any ulterior motives. That person, because of the sequence of events till now, is seriously sensitive to ulterior motives. You have to see Lady Calcedonia as nothing more than a ��Colleague��s wife��. If you can do that, then you��ll certainly get along with her.��


    The other cadets earnestly listened to Verse��s advice.


    Is what he thought but,


    ��I understand!! Then after getting close enough, we can finally snatch awaydy Calcedonia from him after choosing a suitable time right?!��


    ��No! As I said, you can��t have any ulterior motives!!��


    Verse��s fist which suddenly punched out, beautifullynded on the cadet��s face who said that.


    ***


    After that, a certain rumor started to rapidly spring up around the Savaiv temple.


    The contents were that the <<Holy Maiden>> of their temple had finally found a partner for herself.


    Further more, she was already living together with the said partner, and the marriage ceremony was just a matter of time.


    It was that day, that the people who had faith in the <<Holy Maiden>> cried tears of blood. And the believers schemed this and that to offer up the blood of that man as sacrifice.


    But there was another rumor that helped to keep all of them in check.


    That is, ��Those who sought to bring harm upon her holiness,dy <<Holy Maiden>>��s partner would suffer and writhe in hell��s ying field by the <<Holy Maiden>> who will transform into the <<Demon Queen>>, consumed by infinite anger. Also they will be forever hated by the <<Holy Maiden>>.��


    Of course they hated the guy who stole the <<Holy Maiden>>��s heart, but they would also hate to be disliked by her.


    Thinking that, the believers of her holiness all continued to shed tears, as they watched over the couple from afar.


    A portion of the rather fanatic followers sought for opportunities to drive that hateful man away, but after witnessing the ever so harmonious rtionship between the two, they had to scrap the thought.


    This is how,


    The <<Holy Maiden>> of the Temple of Savaiv, and the ck haired ck eyed foreigner couple slowly started to be acknowledged by others around them.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>28 �C Tatsumi��s Magic Verification</h4>


    <..>


    Tatsumi closed his eyes, and tried to slowly release his senses.


    After letting go of the feeling of his body, he was able to sense the mana in the air certainly.


    There were mana flowing in the air around him. Tatsumi tried to gather that mana in his body.


    The Image was ��Breathing��. As he breathed in, the mana in the air was also inhaled into his body.


    For ordinary mages like Giuseppe and Calcedonia, they imagine a ��Water well�� inside their bodies from which magic gushes out like water. That��s the image they use to sense magic.


    But Tatsumi didn��t have that ��Water well�� inside him. After taking advice from Giuseppe and Calcedonia on a lot of points, he judged that the image of breathing was the most suitable.


    With every breath, the Oxygen enters his body, mixes with his blood, and due to his heartbeat it spreads to every nook and cranny of his body. Tatsumi used this image to breath in mana.


    Like this, the mechanism of breathing Tatsumi learnt in Modern Day Japan helped him a lot when forming the image.


    Tatsumi who felt his body overflowing with mana opened his eyes, and picked up a stone from the ground.


    A normal stone the size of a fist you could find just about anywhere.


    But as Tatsumi lightly squeezed, the stone was crushed into pieces easily like a mudball.


    Next, Tatsumi looked towards the scarecrow in front of him . It was wearing a leather armor simr to the one he used during weapons training.


    He punched out straight with all his power as his golden mana d fist hit the scarecrow. The scarecrow was blown into smithereens with a roaring sound as if it was hit by explosives.


    Seeing that scene, both Giuseppe and Calcedonia drew in a cold breath as they let out sighs.


    ��....Son-inw is as haphazard as usual...��


    ��...But Master��s haphazardness is a good thing right...��


    There was of course a good reason why both of them were amazed.


    Right now, there was no practice to use mana directly to strengthen one��s body in their world.


    Of course there were spells used for simr results, but that was in the end the result of ��Magic��. Using mana directly to do that was unprecedented.


    Causing an effect decided beforehand toe forth in reality by chanting an aria, that was the form of magic of this world, it was Aria Magic.


    Mana is the energy to fuel magic. After putting a magic spell in the form of an aria, a fixed amount of mana would be consumed as ordinated by the spell itself.


    Of course it was possible to make the magic more powerful, or maybe extend the area of effect using more mana. But in those cases one had to modify the chant in a few selected ces, like making it plural, for the consumption of mana to increase which will cause the area of effect to increase as well.


    In other words, directly using mana was not something that��s practiced often.


    ��The amount of mana consumed by using spells, and the spells themselves are the result of generations after generations of research. Even now there are many who are researching spells in order to improve them, some even spend their whole life doing it.��


    For example, suppose there is a magic for which 10 units of mana is necessary when reciting the spell.


    No matter who uses the aria to invoke the magic, the consumption would be 10. But if suppose one wished to bring about the same result without that aria, than ording to the person who is invoking it the consumption might be 20, or even 30.


    ��...I see. In other words, if one doesn��t use the aria then the mana consumption bes harsher.��


    Listening to Giuseppe��s exnation, Tatsumi understood.


    For mages, directly using mana itself directly wasn��t impossible.


    If Calcedonia used mana directly on her whole body like Tatsumi, then her physical power will also go up.


    But even for someone like Calcedonia, as she has close to zero experience using mana directly, whether or not she could achieve the even same results and Tatsumi or results better than him, one couldn��t say now.


    And most of all, there was a matter of the amount of mana.


    There was a limit on how much mana a single human being could store in his body. If a normal mage expended mana like Tatsumi, then they��d probably use it all up in moments.


    Even Calcedonia who boasted of having a few folds more mana than a normal person, if she diffused mana throughout her body like Tatsumi, then she probably would notst for much time.


    But if she used an aria to invoke a spell for the same results, then even if she used it 20 times in a row, her mana probably wouldn��t dry up.


    ��A long time ago.....when we didn��t have spells like we do now, I heard there were people who used mana directly like Son-inw. But after spells came into practice, they slowly died out.��


    The development of spells. It made it so as long as one properly used an aria, then one could bring about the same results using the optimum amount of mana.


    It was like natural selection. As after this user friendly method began to spread, all the other hard to use methods slowly went extinct.


    Spells brought about the era of ��Magicians��, but at the same time it ended the era of ��Mana users��.


    That was the reason why even though this age had a lot of magicians, it only had a handful of Mana users.


    But Tatsumi who himself was not a Magician but a Mana User, had no choice but to directly use mana without using spells.


    Of course, Tatsumi wasn��t only a Mana user, but also an irregr Outer origin Mana user at that.


    For Tatsumi, it was basically impossible for him to run out of mana. He could simply ignore the remaining mana he had in store as he could just take it from the surroundings.


    And it was because it was Tatsumi that he could punch the scarecrow from before into pieces by directly using mana.


    This was why Calcedonia replied to Giuseppe that his haphazardness was a good thing.


    ***


    ��Fumu. Finally Son-inw can feel mana and even control it deliberately.��


    ��But still, his magic progress is slow. I don��t think he could use it in practicalbat as of now.��


    ��Certainly....he��s at the level where he can feel the mana in the air and control with with his will, but he��s still not at the level where he can use it in actual battles.��


    Tatsumi himself nodded as he understood the point Calcedonia and Giuseppe brought up.


    ��Well, that would be our topic of practice from now right? The fact that you can feel and control mana is good progress.��


    It��s been a good while since Tatsumi began to study magic under Giuseppe and Calcedonia.


    Tatsumi has been studying magic diligently alongside performing his duties as a Junior priest and training as a cadet.


    For Tatsumi, he felt that it took a long time for him to progress this far. But for Giuseppe and Calcedonia, they thought Tatsumi��s progress was extremely rapid.


    Certainly at the beginning Tatsumi had some trouble feeling the mana, but after he sessfully felt it once his progress turned fast.


    Because they had no spells for Tatsumi��s <Sky> system magic, they had no choice but to make it so that Tatsumi could have minute control when directly using mana.


    But when it came to directly controlling mana, Tatsumi should surprisingly good results.


    For this, the life that Tatsumi led in Japan was to thank.


    This does not have to be said but in Japan, no, back in Earth real Magic and sorcery did not exists. Well it might have existed beneath the everyday society but at least Tatsumi himself had never seen real magic.


    But even if the real thing did not exist, it was amon thing in games andics and other popr sub-cultures.


    Tatsumi wasn��t too engrossed in those sub-cultures but he had a casual interest in it.


    He had used magic in games, He had readics where there was magic and witchcraft. He had seen movies where the mages rapidly using fireballs and lightning bolts.


    The polished graphics of modern games andics, they were certainly sessful in engraving the image of magic in Tatsumi��s brain.


    Tatsumi simplybined the image of magic he had in his mind, and the mana he gathered from the surrounding. Like this he was able to use magic.


    But for this method, a huge amount of mana was necessary. Because it was converting an abstract image he had in his mind into reality. The amount needed was not something a normal magician had.


    From now, Tatsumi would try to get used to the process ofbining the image with mana. If he got used to it, then maybe the consumed mana would start to decrease. But in the end the only reason he could do it was because he was an outer origin mana user.


    ***


    ��Now then, let us proceed to out next course.��


    Calcedonia��s bright voice echoed in the room.


    Right now, Tatsumi, Calcedonia and Giuseppe were in a room of the temple. It was a room surrounded by reinforced stone and was used for magic training.


    It only had a door foring and going. It was about the size of the underground cer Tatsumi was summoned in.


    Calcedonia pulled out a silver coin from the bag tied around her waist.


    This was a ��Trading coin���� used universally throughout the Zoysalight Continent.


    ��Master already knows this, but I have left a silver coin simr to this on top of the table in our living room. I want master to transfer that coin here using magic.��


    Tatsumi nodded. He too had seen Calcedonia put a silver coin on the table when they left.


    The magic Tatsumi was going to practice now was the most famous magic of the <Sky> system, <<Instant Transition>>.


    Tatsumi closed his eyes, and he imagined the living room in his and Calcedonia��s home. He then imagined the desk at the center of the living room, and a single silver coin on top of it.


    The mana from the surroundings gathered towards Tatsumi. A faint golden glow appeared at the tip of his finger, and it gradually became brighter.


    And the moment the golden glow split open with a sh,


    A silver t piece of metal������did not appear in his hands.


    ��Yup....A failure.��


    ��Looks like it...��


    He could certainly create an image of the coin Calcedonia left on the table. But even so he could not call it over.


    ��In that case, try to send this silver coin somewhere else.��


    Instructed by Calcedonia, Tatsumi then concentrated on the silver coin on her palm.


    Like before, golden light gather on his fingertip, and the moment he touched the coin, it vanished and then after a heartbeat, it appeared in Giuseppe��s hand.


    ��Looks like this time it seeded.��


    ��Yes....looks like it....��


    Tatsumi folded his arms and tilted his neck.


    One time he failed and then he seeded. Both times felt the same, but the results werepletely different. Just, where did the first time go wrong?


    Calcedonia and Giuseppe were both thinking about the same thing as they concentrated oe the coin on top of Giuseppe��s palm with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Then suddenly, Giuseppe raised his head as if he thought of something.


    ��Wait, maybe...! Fumu. Yes, it��s worth verifying. Right, son-inw?��


    ��What is it?��


    ��This time...right, try sending this coin over to the other side of that door.��


    Giuseppe pointed towards the door that was the only entrance to this room. Currently, the door was closed and they could not see the hallway on the other side.


    Tatsumi, as instructed, repeated the same process as he touched the coin.


    And then, there was a sh of light. But this time, the coin did not disappear from his hand.


    ��So in the end what happened?��


    Calcedonia tilted her neck in confusion. On the contrary Giuseppe showed a satisfied expression.


    ��Fumu. As I thought. But it needs some more testing. Son-inw, please try to do what I instruct from now.��


    Tatsumi nodded, and then he tried to teleport the coin a few more times like Giuseppe said.


    There were a few times it seeded, and a few times it failed. By doing it repeatedly, Tatsumi was slowly able to figure out what was happening.


    ***


    After experimenting for a bit, they were able to find out that Tatsumi��s <<Instant Transition>> had a few restrictions.


    First, Tatsumi was only able to transfer things he was directly touching.


    This didn��t differentiate between animals or objects, as long as a portion of it was touching him he could transfer it.


    For this they used a locust like bug (it had 8 legs, not 6) they caught in the courtyard, and the result was the same as the silver coin��s case.


    Also, there were ces where he could transfer them was limited to ��what he could see��. In other words, he couldn��t send things outside his field of vision. This was why he couldn��t transfer the coin to the hallway where he could not see it.


    On the contrary, there were not much limits on which things he could transfer. It didn��t matter whether they were big or small, animated or inanimate


    But, the bigger the object was, the more mana it took for the transfer. Likewise, the mana consumption got greater with the distance of transfer.


    Of course, for Tatsumi who used outer origin mana, this point wasn��t really a weakness.


    Changing the ce where they were experimenting, the results were the same for the big garden stone in the courtyard, and a random rock lying around in the garden.


    Of course, there was no way to know if that was because of his own inexperience, or if it was a restriction of the <<Instant Transition>> for now.


    ***


    ��Well then, should we move on to today��s main topic?��


    They once again returned to the stone magic practice room. Giuseppe, with his usual calm smile, said to Tatsumi and Calcedonia.


    Today what they practiced was various verification of Tatsumi��s <<Instant Transition>>. This was the final experiment of that, and also today��s main purpose.


    That was, the <<Instant Transition>> of a human.


    Before, Tatsumi was able blink rapidly with <<Instant Transition>>. But he did that subconsciously. Now, he would try to do that consciously.


    Of course, transferring humans came with certain possible risks. That��s why Giuseppe and Calcedonia, 2 of the most experienced clerics of the temple, and 2 powerful magicians were standing guard in case any idents happened.


    ��First, try to teleport yourself.��


    Instructed by Giuseppe, Tatsumi closed his eyes and concentrated.


    Feeling the whirl of mana around him, he imagined himself being teleported in his mind.


    Someone famous once said in a certain movie, ��Don��t think, feel.�� For some reason when Tatsumi was concentrating, he thought of that.


    He absorbed the whirl of mana around him into his body. And just as it integrated into his being,


    Tatsumi opened his eyes. At the same moment, he disappeared and appeared again in one corner of the stone room.


    ��Sess.��


    Giuseppeughed calmly, while Calcedonia happily pped.


    ��But, as expected, it takes too long for the magic to invoke.��


    ��Well, that too is something we will practice on. Now then...��


    Giuseppe looked at Calcedonia beside him, and after nodding once, Calcedonia approached Tatsumi.


    ��...Next try to transfer someone other than yourself.��


    Tatsumi was going to transfer someone other then himself. This would be his first time doing it, so he did not know what would happen in case of failure.


    And Calcedonia was the one who volunteered herself to do this dangerous experiment without a shred of hesitation.


    Calcedonia stood in front of Tatsumi silently. What reflected on her face was a smile, not a shred of fear could be seen.


    ��M-Mister Giuseppe... As I thought, isn��t transferring a person so suddenly a bit dangerous? First let��s try it on a cat or dog and...��


    Unlike Calcedonia, Tatsumi showed a dissatisfied expression. Well, it was to be expected. Because if by chance this failed, then he didn��t know what effect it would have on his precious Calcedonia.


    ��You��re saying that now? There is no way we can suddenly find a convenient small animal like those at the moment.��


    It seems like in the kingdom of Largofienly, people didn��t really have the custom of keeping small animals as pets.


    If one said dog, then they would think of hounds or mountain wolves, in case of cats they would think of wildcats or lynxes. This world didn��t have cats and dogs that were bred selectively to be pets.


    And unfortunately, the jobs of the hunting dogs and sheepdogs were transferred to some domesticated monsters.


    There are mostly no habitates of wolves and lynxes in the capitals�� vicinity, and the only way to have them captured was by requesting the monster hunters. Of course, this would be costly.


    For that reason, this wasn��t an option for today��s experiment.


    ��It��s okay Master. Because I believe in you.��


    After Calcedonia expressed her trust with a sweet smile, Tatsumi suddenly found himself at a loss for words.


    ��Besides, if something does happen then we have grandfather here. He can heal someone back to normal for almost all cases.��


    ��Beautifully said. And son-inw, you should believe more in yourself.��


    Being urged by both Calcedonia and Giuseppe, two people who he could call family in this world, Tatsumi finally made his resolve.


    ��Then......are you ready?��


    ��Yes....I��m in your care...��


    Calcedonia stood there in a natural posture and closed her eyes. She wasn��t really worked up, nor was she nervous.


    After gathering enough mana, Tatsumi touched Calcedonia��s left shoulder with his right hand lightly.


    The soft and warm sensation of her body transmitted into his hands. For someone like Calcedonia who rather preferred the skinship with him, he was already very familiar with this nice feeling.


    While feeling a bit regretful as that sense of warmth vanished from his hand, he released the magic.


    Right now, he transferred Calcedonia from one corner of the room to its center.


    The reason why he transferred her into the center of the room was because there was nothing there. So the chances of an ident happening went down.


    So, after the warmth of her body disappeared from Tatsumi��s palm, she appeared in the center of the room.


    ��Oho, it��s a sess...!?��


    ��Ye��ugh!?��


    There appeared Calcedonia, in the center of the stone room.


    Yup! She appeared! Only!Her!Body!Did!


    ***


    Calcedonia felt a light fluttering feeling. But that onlysted a second. After that feeling dissipated, she slowly opened her eyes.


    It seems like Tatsumi was sessful in transferring her, as she appeared in the center of the room.


    At bit further away, Giuseppe and Tatsumi were looking at her. But for some reason, their eyes were wide open in shock.


    Calcedonia tilted her head in wonder, with the ahoge on top swaying along with it. It was then, ��That�� appeared in her line of vision.


    There, coiled up on the floor as if they were suddenly thrown in the air were a set of priestess uniforms. After concentrating, she could also see something that looked like white underwear.


    And on top of those uniform was a very familiar holy crest.


    ���CHuh? Isn��t that my crest? Wait, then those clothes too?


    It was then that her brain finallyprehended what happened.


    Frightened, she timidly, meekly looked down at her own body.


    In her ruby red glossy eyes, a milky white bare body waspletely exposed.


    A long, smooth and tender body, yet plump thigh and legs.


    A well-fleshed buttock that drew an exquisite curve, and between her legs was a small bush the same colour as her silver hair.


    Slender hips that were tightly bound.


    And then, those round assets on her chest that were full of mass and pride, yet never showed signs of crumbling out of shape.


    On top of those two masses of pride were two small light coloured cherries that meekly showed their existence.


    ��.................................................................Hyi..............��


    Calcedonia, after short circuiting for  awhile, finally understood, that she currently, waspletely and utterly stark naked. Her face, in that instant, without any pause, blushedpletely red. And the blush soon spread to her whole body.


    It seems like a moment ago, what Tatsumi transferred was her and ��only�� her.


    ��Hyiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!?��


    She hurriedly covered her breasts with her hands, and almost gracefully crouched down on the ground.


    ��I-I don��t really mind about master but. Grandfather! Please look the other way!!��


    After finally being smacked into sense by that scream, both Tatsumi and Giuseppe looked the other way.


    After confirming that, Calcedonia slowly approached her clothes with teary eyes, and put them on in a hurry. Seeing that even Tatsumi looked away, she felt a hint of loneliness in her heart.


    A faint rustling sound of clothes from behind, to a young man like Tatsumi, that was a very stimting sound.


    In addition to that, just a moment ago he suddenly saw Calcedonia��s killer body, even if he didn��t want to his heart was violently beating.


    Realizing that his face was gradually heating up, he suddenly remembered something.


    ��H-Huh? In the end, what about the experiment...?��


    ��Well, it��s a failure no? But I don��t think the adjustments should be hard.��


    Because he concentrated too much on Calcedonia herself, he ended up transferring only ��her��. Next time he should concentrate on both herself and her clothes so he doesn��t transfer only ��her��. The experiment should seed then.


    ��But for son-inw this should a rather jolly failure no? For you, in the future no matter what kind of women is before you.... Even if she is a female knight wearing armor, you will be able turn her naked in an instant right? Ho ho ho��


    ��Hell no I am not doing that kind of thing!!��


    Just to make sure Calcedonia doesn��t here, the two talked by whispering.


    Giuseppe showed Tatsumi a magnificent thumbs up with a huge grin, and Tatsumi turned redder by the moment.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>29 �C Like a High Schooler</h4>


    <..>


    That day was like any other.


    After finishing their everyday morning training, Tatsumi and Verse were nning to have their lunch with Calcedonia at their usual ce. It happened on their way there.


    ��E-Excuse me.....A-Are you perhaps Tatsumi Yamagata...?��


    Suddenly hearing the restrained voice of a young girl from behind, Tatsumi turned around.


    There he saw a young girl, maybe the same age as him, or even a bit younger.


    She had fluttering chestnut colored hair and big grey eyes with a tint of blue. Though she could not really be called an unmatched beauty, she had this cute kind of lovable appearance.


    ��Huh? Oh, yes. That��s me but...?��


    From her uniform and design of her crest, she should be a Junior Priestess like Tatsumi and Verse.


    But even though she was the one who called out to him, Tatsumi did not recognize her.


    ��Oh gosh, thank goodness....I heard you had ck hair and ck eyes...but I was nervous in case I got the wrong person...Really, thank goodness...��


    The girl meekly heaved a sigh of relief. Yet as she seemed to recall something, her expression tightened.


    ��Please excuse my rudeness. I am called Khooli, a Junior Priestess. I havee by the graces of her holinessdy Calcedonia.��


    ��Chiiko��s....No I mean, Calcedonia��s.....?��


    The girl who called herself Khooli energetically nodded.


    Today, it seemed like Calcedonia was in a hurry as she left for a certain noble��s mansion.


    It seems like an elder woman from that house had received her kindness once in the past.


    After receiving a request of medical treatment from that elder��s servant, Calcedonia left to visit her.


    That��s why, she sent Khooli with whom she was intimate with to tell Tatsumi that he could not join them for lunch.


    ��I see, since this side has no cellphones or mails, in case of sudden change in ns you guys have to depend on verbal messages.��


    Maybe there were magic for Thought Transmission, but he has yet to hear about those from Calcedonia and Giuseppe.


    If it did exist though, knowing Calcedonia, she would have definitely taught it to Tatsumi.


    Though it could also be that it did exist but Giuseppe and Calcedonia didn��t know of it.


    ��And, she told me to give you this...��


    After saying that, Khooli handed over the basket Calcedonia always used to bring their lunch.


    ��Lady Calcedonia told me that she would be having lunch at the elder��s home, so she won��t mind if Lord Tatsumi had this ahead of her.��


    ��Thanks. And you said you were Miss Khooli right? We��re both Junior Priests so no need to address me with ��Lord��. Just call me Tatsumi.��


    After taking the basket Tatsumi told her so, but she hurriedly waved both her hands in front of her face in denial.


    ��T-There��s no way I could do that!! Isn��t Lord Tatsumi the future husband of Lady Calcedonia!? And His holiness lord Chrysophrase has been personally tutoring you, everyone knows this!! Even if we��re both Junior Priests now, in the future you would surely be someone of high status in the temple!! Compared to me, the difference is status is way too much!!��


    ��What!? People see me like that!?��


    After Khooli said all that, Tatsumi was the one who was the most surprised. He then suddenly turned around to look at Verse, who in turn shrugged his shoulders and sighed.


    ��Aren��t you the only one who doesn��t know it? There��s been quite a few rumors going on about the two of you.��


    The Supreme pontiff of the temple of Savaiv went out of his way to invite a person from a faraway country to be the groom of his precious granddaughter.


    Guided personally by the supreme pontiff, in the future he was sure to attain a leading position in the temple, maybe even be his holiness��s sessor.


    He had an unimaginable level of mana to use, and in the future he might even be a fabled <<Grand Mage>>.


    Not only was he good at magic, he even showed exceptional skills when it came to swordsmanship, and might even be the High Commander for the Clerical knights in the future.


    He defeated Morganeich who was once Calcedonia��s lover in a duel, and snatched her away!!


    And such and such. Overly exaggerated rumors,pletely unfounded rumors, and the lot were all mixed together in a bundle which spread about not only in the temple, but also throughout the whole Levantes.


    And also, it seems like there were talk of royalty, and even some of the most prominent noble houses approaching Giuseppe wanting to meet Tatsumi personally.


    ��Right now it could be said that you��re in the spotlight, in many levels.��


    Being teased by Verse who was visibly smirking, Tatsumi felt like cold water was being poured on him.


    ��Please forgive me child. I know it wasn��t really a big matter but I still sent a servant to call you...��


    The old woman lying on top of the bed said that to Calcedonia with a gentle smile.


    ��No, I don��t mind. Mistress has taken care of me since I was a child. If somethinges up then please do inform me. I��ll try my hardest to help.��


    After being cast an <<Illness Cure>> spell, the old woman sat up on the bed after feeling a little better.


    The old woman��s name was Eleesha Coulotte. She��s the former mistress of the house of Coulotte, and wife of thete duke Coulotte who has already left for his journey to god. After her son inherited the title of the Duke, she retired. Now a days she has been enjoying the remaining days of her life here.


    But even though she has retired, she still has tremendous influence on the noble circles of the Largofiely Kingdom. Especially within the female circle like the various daughters and mistresses of aristocratic houses.


    Her influence is so big that it was said, ��If the former mistress of the house of Coulotte ever wishes so, then even the queen��s head will be offed.�� She has forever been respected, and at the same time feared within the female aristocratic circle of the kingdom.


    But as for Calcedonia, she was nothing more than a ��kind grandmother who has always been doting and spoiling her since she was little.�� She viewed her as an old friend of her grandfather (or foster father) who was very sociable.


    ��Your magic is as effective as ever. By the way...��


    Eleesha��s smile turned from gentle to teasing as she said to Calcedonia,


    ��I��ve heard you know? You have finally decided to settle down?��


    ��Oh my, has it already reached even your ears?��


    Calcedonia was surprised. But even so her eyes and smiling lips showed clear signs of happiness, and Eleesha noticed it.


    ��Yes... And it seems like you��ve met a goodpanion. Truthfully speaking, I wanted you to marry my grandchild or one of those boys�� but...��


    Till now, Eleesha had brought up that marriage proposal to her multiple times.


    Starting from her grandchildren, she tried to get Calcedonia to tie the knot with those sons from noble household that were sure to have a bright future.


    This wasn��t because she wanted Calcedonia, the <<Holy Maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv to be tied by blood with the nobles, but simple because she was worried about Calcedonia who was almost leaving behind the age bracket suitable for marriage.


    Because they understood this, Both Calcedonia and Giuseppe always felt sorry when they had to refuse the marriage proposals brought by Eleesha, unlike the other cases.


    ��But, seeing your expression, I don��t think he��s an uncouth man. My child, won��t you tell me about him? Just what kind of wonderful gentleman is he, the lord you��ve chosen?��


    ��Yes!!��


    And then, Calcedonia with feelings brimming with joy spoke to Eleesha about the person who would be her husband.


    At first after listening to Calcedonia speaking, she herself had a happy expression. But as Calcedonia continued talking forever and ever, her smile soon cramped, and then in the end her face was full of dark lines as it turned more dejected. That was how long it took Calcedonia to finish speaking about her partner.


    Tatsumi and Verse left after thanking Khooli.


    Right now, they weren��t headed for their original destination which was the courtyard, but for the mess hall.


    Because Calcedonia wasn��t with them, they thought that once in a while they should eat in the mess hall like the rest.


    The 2 walked towards the mess hall while carrying the lunch basket prepared by Calcedonia which Khooli delivered to them.


    Because it was just about lunch time, the mess hall was almostpletely packed. But it was not like there weren��t any vacant seats at all.


    Well, now just where should they sit down? Just as the 2 were thinking that, a certain person noticed their existence.


    ��Huh? Isn��t it Tatsumi and Verse? Aren��t you 2 going to have lunch with Lady Calcedonia as always?��


    As they looked towards the direction the voice came from, they saw 3 familiar faces.


    ��Niez, Sargo and Schero? So you folks were here.��


    They could be said to be graduates of the same ss as Tatsumi and Verse. The only people who managed toplete the fundamental training with Tatsumi and Verse, their fellow Cadets.


    By the way, these three hadpletely identical faces but they weren��t triplets. They were siblings born within 1 year of each other.


    These three who had the same dark brown coloured hair and bright brown colour eyes were from eldest to youngest, Niez who was 17, Sargo who was 16 and Schero who was 15.


    They were respective the 2nd, 3rd and 4th sons of a small merchant house and weren��t stay in priests of the temple. They were people who came from outside the temple every day in order to train to be clerical knights.


    In this age which was far dangerous than modern day Japan, even those among ordinary citizen wanted to grasp ways so that they could protect themselves.


    The temple taught the art ofbat to folks like them.


    But of course, the number of people who came from outside the temple to learnbat was not much was Savaiv was the god of Marriage and good harvest.


    People who wanted to learn how to fight to protect themselves would almost all go to the temple of the God of the sun and light, the guardian of Law and order, and is also shown to be a Wargod, Giva.


    So folks like Niez who purposely came to the temple of Savaiv in order to train as a Clerical Knight are very rare.


    Because the one who will seed their business was the eldest son, they thought that they would either make a living in the future as a Clerical knight, or if it was impossible then they��ll be monster hunters. That��s why they were taking up the training.


    And why did theye to the temple of Savaiv and not the temple of Giva? Well one reason was that it was close to their home. And the other one is that they had hopes to get close to the fabled ��<<Holy Maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv��. Well yes, just like any teen in adolescence, they had their own [Impure] motives.


    But well, that [Impure] motif of theirs seeded better than it should have thanks to bing friends with Tatsumi.


    After being beckoned by Niez, Tatsumi and Verse sat down next to them as the seats were conveniently free.


    ��So, what happened? Why aren��t you withdy Calcedonia?��


    ��Well seems like Chiiko left in a hurry after receiving a treatment request. That��s why we came over here.��


    Tatsumi exined to them as he took out the lunch made my Calcedonia from the basket.


    But of course, the 3 siblingspletely ignored Tatsumi��s exnation and were silently staring at the lunch Tatsumi ced on top of the table.


    The lunch ced on top of the table. In other words, it was the lunch, in todays�� case Sandwiches, made personally by Calcedonia. There were also sliced pieces of fruit that had taste and texture simr to apple pears/


    It was a simple sandwich. The bread was long and narrow looking simr to French bread, and it had simple smoked meat and vegetables in between. But since Calcedonia was a rather good cook, both Tatsumi and Verse loved it.


    ��As always, thank you for the delicious meal, Lady Calcedonia. I promise to never raise my head in thy presence.��


    sping his hands, Verse started to pray. But the one he was giving his thanks to wasn��t the God but the <<Holy Maiden>>.


    And after then, he took a piece of the sandwich and began stuffing his cheeks with it.


    The three brothers also silently watched all that happen. Their mouths? Already drooling like a flood.


    ��Ah.......If you��d like, would you guys like to have a......bite?��


    As Tatsumi held out few of the sandwiches towards them, their faces immediately started to sparkle.


    ������Gimme!!!!!!������


    Their voices beautifully ovepped, as the three brothers swarmed towards the sandwiches like a mob of hungry beasts.


    ��T-This is!! Lady Calcedonia��s handmade...��


    ��Delicious!! Thinking that her holiness made this, it tastes even more delicious!!��


    ��Thanks Tatsumi!!! No, LORD Tatsumi!! If I��m able to eat tasty meals like this every day, I wouldn��t mind even if I had to be your ve!!....No rather, I want to be Lady Calcedonia��s ve!!��


    ��No, neither me nor Chiiko needs any ves at the moment so...��


    After Tatsumi immediate straight man response, Verse and the other 3 started tough out loud. Tatsumi too, joined their merryughing with a smile after a while.


    Certainly, living together with Calcedonia was something blissful for Tatsumi.


    No doubt that Tatsumi��s home in this world with Chiiko was something very cozy andfortable for him. It calms him down.


    But like this, having friends like Verse and the 3 brothers, talking about stupid things and getting excited over nothing had a different kind of happinesspared to having fun with Calcedonia.


    Right, it was as if he was back in the ssroom at school, having a fun conversation with his ssmates with no worries at all.


    Come to think of it, the 5 boys here all had simr ages. In, Japan that would be just right for High School.


    And if they were high schoolers, then having fun conversations like this in the ssroom was an everyday thing.


    ��Hey, did ya know some kid in this ss recently got a girlfriend?��


    ��The Idol in the Gravure Magazine is damn hot!! I wanna touch the raw thing, Raw!!��


    ��I found a new Ramen shop on the way home the other day, and the stuff they make is damn good. Want to check out after school?��


    ��Hey Hey, aren��t you going to confess to that girl soon? You should hurry up man!��


    For high schoolers, these kind of conversations were just normal little things.


    But Tatsumi didn��t have that experience. For Tatsumi who had a rather faint existence in school, he didn��t have any intimate friends.


    However now, even though the world he lived in was different, he hadpany who he could talk fun with.


    �� Verse, and the Niez brothers, this was all thanks to Chiiko calling him over from that world.


    Friends he could not have in his former world.


    Tatsumi thanked Calcedonia over and over again for giving him the opportunity to meet them, as he continued with the foolish but enjoyable moment he was spending with his new mates.


    ��....Thanks. I think I have fully understood what kind of man your partner is...��


    Eleesha said without even hiding her tired expression.


    ��I-I��m really sorry....How stupid of me, I kind of went overboard........Talking about master Tatsumi like this......pletely neglecting your health...��


    Dropping her shoulders, Calcedonia felt really ashamed.


    ��You don��t have to mind it dear. And besides, I have certainly, fully understood just how much you like thed. Humph, thanks for the treat.��


    ��....Uuuuuuu........��


    Eleesha showed a slightly prankish, yet slightly happy smile as she saw Calcedonia,pletely red, squirming with both her flushed cheeks on her palms.


    After that, Calcedonia had a meal with Eleesha while talking and chatting about this and that. After the meal, she bade Eleesha goodbye and left the mansion.


    While seeing off the carriage from the Temple getting further and further from the window of her room, Eleesha began to wonder about Tatsumi who Calcedonia waspletely smitten with.


    Eleesha herself knew Calcedonia from when she was a child. So she was well aware of the ��Boy from her dream�� Calcedonia always talked about.


    And Calcedonia said she seeded in summoning that ��Boy from her dreams��. Eleesha knew Calcedonia was researching summoning magic, but to think she actually seeded!


    Even someone like Eleesha almost dropped her jaws on the floor when she heard it.


    Of course, Eleesha herself had no intention of telling others that Tatsumi was summoned.


    It doesn��t even need to be said but, if the people knew Calcedonia had seeded in performing the Legendary Summoning Magic, then she��d attract even more attention than she did now, amongst other things.


    But no matter how she put it, she became more and more interested on that ��summoned�� Tatsumi.


    From what she knew, Calcedonia never had any real experience with love before. For a man with even a little experience with women, they would be easily able to lead the Current love smitten Calcedonia by the nose.


    Eleesha was painfully aware just how much Calcedonia was obsessed with the ��Boy from her dreams�� since she was young.


    But that ��Boy from her dreams�� might not actually be the kind of person Calcedonia always thought him to be.


    ��....It seems like there is a need to test this boy called Tatsumi a bit....Is anyone there?��


    As Eleesha lightly pped her hands, a middle aged butler showed himself.


    For a public standpoint he was Eleesha��s personal butler, but he was also the person Eleesha trusted the most.


    He was a ��Loyal Subject�� who would do anything Eleesha ordered, no matter ��What�� it was.


    ��Find out the character and temperament of the junior priest called Tatsumi Yamagata of the temple of Savaiv as soon as possible. I don��t care what means you use, do it.��


    Without even looking at the butler, Eleesha calmly gave her orders.


    And the butler who was ordered, after slightly bowing and replying with a sigle ��Understood��, left the room.


    While sensing the butler��s presence bing fainter and fainter ��as the butler purposely left a presence for his master to sense�� Eleesha quietly muttered.


    ��Tatsumi Yamagata....was it? While I do not think this boy who was even acknowledged by Giuseppe is up to no good but....That Giuseppe, when ites to Calcedonia he spoils her too much... If...If by chance this Tatsumi Yamagata is tricking Calcedonia then...��


    Calcedonia was someone she adored just like a granddaughter. And if by chance that Calcedonia was decieved by someone she loved then...


    No matter how much Calcedonia woulde to resend her, she will tear them apart!


    And of course, Eleesha would never ever forgive a man who tricked Calcedonia.


    ��...At that time prepare yourself. I will use everything at my disposal to erase your very existence from this kingdom.��

 Chapter 30

    <h4>30 �C The Things Drawn Out by the Spreading Rumors</h4>


    <..>


    ��W-What!? The <<Holy Maiden>>��s....Calcedonia��s fianc��!?��


    After hearing that from his subordinate, the youth��s face twisted in surprise and raging fury.


    He looked to be in his twenties. He had quite a well-polished appearance with his tall figure and carefullybed fuming blonde hair.


    You could tell at one nce that the things he was wearing were all of superior grade. In other words, this signified he was one of the members of the ruling ss, the aristocratic society.


    ��C-Calcedonia��s fianc��...? A-Are you sure there has not been a mistake...?��


    ��Y-Yes... It��s a growing rumor recently at the Savaiv temple and the streets but it has high credibility.��


    While carefully taking note his master��s expressions, the man who brought the news continued,


    ��A-And also....ording to the rumors, Lady Calcedonia is already living together with that fianc�� under the same roof.��


    ��Wha����!?��


    The youth��s eyes opened wide.


    Till now he has proposed marriage over and over again to that woman, the one called the <<Holy Maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv, Calcedonia Chrysophrase.


    And not only did that Calcedonia reject his marriage proposals time and time again, she even got engaged with another man and was already living together with him!


    Because of his anger, the youth��s field of vision momentarily turned red.


    ��W-Who the hell is it...? Who the hell stole Calcedonia from me?!��


    ��Yes....A-ording to the rumors....It appears to be amoner hailing from another country...��


    ��A-A Commoner!? After rejecting the marriage proposal of me, Lic Gargadon, the next heir to the ancient and prestigious house of Gargadon, the partner she chose was a meremoner!!��


    Bamm! A loud noise resounded. The youth, Lic Gargadon kicked up a small table near him in rage.


    The table which was flung up hit the ceiling loudly as it was smashed into small pieces.


    Lic was breathing in and out hard in fury as he didn��t even try to dodge the wooden fragments that were raining down.


    ��E-Erm, Lord Lic...? E-Even if that boy is amoner, the rumors say the he is being personally groomed by the supreme pontiff. They say in the future he will be his holiness��s sessor...By no means is he an ordinarymoner...��


    Though the subordinate continued on with the report, Lic gave no heed to him.


    ��Damn!! Just when I thought that eyesore of a <<Freedom Knight>> got lost for good and the <<Holy Maiden>> would finally be mine... Amoner? A meremoner is trying to snatch away MY Calcedonia...?��


    Lic shot his bloodshot eyes towards his subordinate.


    ��Investigate!! Find more about thatmoner, ASAP!! And no matter what it takes, get him to leave the <<Holy Maiden>>!! I don��t care the methods, whether you utilize his weakness or use violence, or even entice him with money, just do it!!��


    After receiving the order from Lic, the subordinate couldn��t be any happier as he left the room immediately afterwards. If he continued to stay in the room then no one knows what kind of things he would have to suffer.


    Lic��s rage didn��t go down even after his servant left, and he continued to destroy anything he could get his hands on in the room starting from furniture to decorations.


    His room was quite avish one indeed.


    The furniture were all high ss items. And even the ornaments and crafts were personally made by various famed craftsmen and artists.


    To buy all the things in his room would take a huge sum of gold, enough to run amoner��s family for a few odd decades.


    But these high ss items which were once lined up in his room were now all but gone.


    The expensive vase on the table was smashed onto the floor, the varied paintings of the floor were scrapped with his de, and the monster fur carpet on the floor waspletely stomped t.


    The servants of the Gargadon house were all too afraid to get close to the young master��s room as they were afraid to get caught up in the outburst, but then Lic left the room himself in rage.


    In the end, the wonderful room that was once full of art and design turned into an aftermath of a violent storm.


    ***


    The one standing before Tatsumi was Captain Odin, his training instructor.


    Currently, the two of them were in the training grounds the knights used every day. They were both d in their respective armors as they confronted each other.


    Tatsumi was wearing the leather armor meant for recruits, and in his hands were the sword and shield hepletely became familiar with after using them for so long.


    Odin, on the other hand, was wearing a full body metal te armor with the Holy crest engraved, and he was wielding a two handed battle axe as a weapon.


    ��Then, let��s begin. Are you ready Tatsumi? Remember what I just said, first concentrate on defending.��


    ��Yes! Understood!��


    Tatsumi enthusiastically replied to Odin. Around them, there was a huge crowd of people which included Verse, Niez and the lot, and even senior knights as they held their breath in anticipation.


    Of course, Calcedonia was also among them.


    Her face showed clear anxiety as she looked at Tatsumi with her quivering ruby red pupils.


    ��Al��right, then...... Here Ie!!��


    As soon as he said then, Odin rushed towards Tatsumi like a fired arrow and close the distance in an instant.


    Odin, who closed the gap in an instant swung down his battle axe at Tatsumi from above.


    Right now, Odin was also using a training use equipment with its edges dulled. But even though it had no sharpness, its weight was no different from a real one. So if the axe were to squarely hit someone then without a doubt just the weight would cause a huge injury.


    But Tatsumi calmly grasped the trajectory of the iing axe.


    And he thrust the shield in his left hand in the axe��s trajectory. While properly stancing the shield, his eyes never left the battle axeing from above.


    In the next moment, a huge bang was heard in the training ground. It source? Odin��s huge battle axe shed with Tatsumi��s shield��-was supposed to be it. But no, it didn��t hit the shield but the ground at Tatsumi��s feet.


    ��Kuh......!��


    Realizing that his strike was a miss, Odin immediately jumped backward.


    And then he started to re at Tatsumi who was holding his shield up as usual.


    Certainly he was holding back, but Tatsumi perfectly dodged that hit of Odin��s.


    No, what Tatsumi did wasn��t dodging. He warded it off.


    The moment the battle axe touched the shield, Tatsumi nted it causing the axe to slip off horizontally.


    That��s why the axe did not hit Tatsumi, but hit the ground horizontally near his feet.


    If this was a real battleground, then a sword would have probably been pierced through Odin��s then open nk.


    While imagining that scene, Odin subconsciously shivered a bit.


    Not because of fear, but because of delight!


    ��-I��ve noticed this when he was training but, this kid��s shield techniques are nothing to scoff at.


    Seems like Tatsumi was more suited to defend then attack.


    Solidly defending from the enemy��s offence, and within that looking for any opening to exploit and giving a decisive blow. This counterattack style was Tatsumi��s most favoured battle style.


    Right now, Tatsumi was in a stance where the shield was hiding his lower face till his abdomen.


    By doing this he was limiting the area he had to sh with Odin even just a by a small bit. Holding the shield in his left hand, it was as if he was hiding his body in the shield��s shadow. And furthermore, he was holding the sword in his right hand, which was hiding in his body��s shadow.


    From Odin��s position, Tatsumi��s sword wasn��t visible at all. That��s why he had a hard time reading Tatsumi��s movement.


    Of course, this counter attack style and even Tatsumi��s current posture was taught to him by Odin. But now as Odin was facing Tatsumi directly, he could keenly feel just how dangerous it was.


    Moreover, Odin��s weapon was a double handed battle axe. No matter what it made wide movements. And because of that, his attack pattern became easy to read.


    And it had to be mentioned that the only ces Odin could aim directly at were Tatsumi��s upper head and his legs. But Tatsumi also knew that. So when he sees a strikeing aiming for those, he could just simple sidestep and parry to create an opening.


    �����CTsk, a guy who is skillful with a shield going full defensive, damn pain in the backside! But well, I know I was the one who taught him these but to think he could integrate them into himself so well...


    Muttering that in his heart, Odin started to grin.


    For a teacher, a student��s improvement was a happy thing. And Tatsumi himself was a very obedient student at that. No matter what Odin said, Tatsumi didn��t show any dissatisfaction and concentrated on his training.


    Their (The five whopleted the training) fundamental and weapon training had been going on for quite a long while now, and finally some solid results were beginning to show.


    As Odin��s grin slowly turned into a battle crazedughter, he sent away a series of tornado like strikes at Tatsumi.


    But Tatsumi handle all those raging bellows like consecutive strikes calmly.


    Of course, Tatsumi knew Odin was holding back. If Odin wishes so, he could easily without dropping a sweat smash Tatsumi��s shield along with his left hand into bits and pieces.


    And because Tatsumi understood that, he could be so calm when dealing with the strikes.


    Odin, as Tatsumi��s instructor, would not do anything unreasonable while attacking. Well maybe he might deal some unorthodox blows but they definitely won��t be something that will Cause Tatsumi a huge injury.


    This was training, not a life and death battle. And in this training Odin wanted to clearly ascertain Tatsumi��s ability.


    Tatsumi continued to deal with the iing flurry of attacks with his shield.


    He parried the attacksing from above by nting his shield in an angle.


    He dodged the attacksing from below by moving backwards.


    As he was calmly handling each attack with acute judgment, he could see that on Odin��s face there was a really happy smile.


    ��So I see you��vee a long way kiddo.


    Tatsumi felt that Odin was silently telling him that, so he too smiled.


    As if Odin acknowledged that, he stopped his attacks. And then he said,


    ��Okay, then this time you attack me. If ya want it, you can also use magic.��


    Tatsumi was a bit startled after Odin said that. Seems like Odin already knew about his magic.


    Probably Giuseppe told him about it.


    ��Understood. Chiiko.��


    ��Yes, Master.��


    After being called by Tatsumi, Calcedonia who was watching the battle approached him.


    Currently, there was a magic seal device on Tatsumi��s arm, the one Giuseppe lent him.


    Originally, this seal device was used one Criminals who could use magic.


    And that��s why unless a specialized key was used, the seal could not be removed. Currently, Calcedonia was in possession of that key.


    ��Try your best okay?��


    Calcedonia encouraged Tatsumi happily as she removed the seal from Tasumi��s arm.


    ��Yup. But hey, if I get hurt I��ll be in your care.��


    ��Yes, leave it to me!��


    It was a short exchange. But there was no one present in that ce who could not perceive the depth of feeling the words spoken had.


    While smiling at each other which contained absolute trust in their partner, they separated.


    Tatsumi, like before, postured himself with his shield in front of him, and Calcedonia returned to the spectating ce as she continued to watch over him.


    ��Then, instructor....Let��s go!��


    Just as Tatsumi loudly said that after a deep breath, his figure instantly vanished from that ce.


    ***


    Tatsumi vanished!


    And in the next moment, he appeared before Odin��s eyes.


    ��Whoa!?��


    Tatsumi didn��t pause as he raised his sword overhead, but just as he was about to swing it down Odin stepped backwards.


    ��S-So this is the <<Instant Transmission>> his holiness was talking about...?��


    Odin wavered as he muttered, but by the time he finished he lost track of Tatsumi.


    Realizing that, Odin once again retreated backwards, and Tatsumi too appeared before him just like the first time.


    Tatsumi swung his sword at the ce Odin was just a moment ago, and before he evenpleted the strike he vanished once again.


    Like this, Tatsumi continued his offence by vanishing and appearing again and again.


    At times he appeared in front of Odin, at times he was behind him. Sometimes he appeared directly horizontal, or directly diagonal to him. There were also cases where he appeared at a hair��s length away from Odin��s body at any direction.


    As expected, even for Odin he was pushed into apletely defensive stance.


    Odin��s rotated his weapon which was a huge battle axe, hard move while precisely controlling. On the other hand Tatsumi��s weapon was a short sword suitable for fast mobility.


    For Tatsumi, he could easily transfer into the gaps created by moving that huge battle axe and attack. So Odin really was a suitable opponent for him.


    But even so, Odin continued to skillfully handle his battle axe to deal with Tatsumi��s attacks.


    Though it could be said that Tatsumi��s techniques still hadn��t matured much, Odin who could calmly block all of Tatsumi��s offenses even in the midst of all these blinking and teleport sneak attacks was by no means a pushover.


    But little by little, Odin��s face lost itsposure.


    Because Tatsumi sword strikes were getting faster and faster by the second.


    ��Thi-......This is....?��


    Odin waspletely flustered at Tatsumi��s apparition like sword shes.


    And Tatsumi, who was d in a golden light like a magus further increased his speed while he was on aplete offensive.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>31 �C Graduation Test</h4>


    <..>


    ��What....What in the world-...?��


    The one who whispered that was a female Clerical Knight.


    It seems like she was also a mage as she could correctly grasp what the golden glow emitted by Tatsumi meant.


    ��C-.....Lady Calcedonia....Don��t tell me... That golden light on Tatsumi��s body, it��s...?��


    ��Yes. Master��s...No, Lord Tatsumi��s magic system is... <Sky>.��


    ��S-Sky!?��


    Immediately, a huge disturbance burst out within the crowd of spectating Knights.


    <Sky>, it was a magic system close to a fabled legendary concept which only appeared once in the past, being used by an ancient legendary mage! And if someone suddenly said that that legendary magic was being used right in front of them then of course they would be godsmacked.


    ��T-Tatsumi��s system is <Sky>...?��


    ��B-But isn��t <Sky> that legendary...��


    The knights in the surrounding were making a huge ruckus. It��s been a long while since the fundamental training for Tatsumi��s grou[ started. Almost all the senior knights now knew of Tatsumi and the other 4 cadets, and from time to time they would even help them out and act as their sparring partner.


    But even so the senior knights could have never imagined that Tatsumi was a <Sky> system mage. Rather, they didn��t even know Tatsumi was a mage at all.


    Because when he was training Tatsumi would always wear the magic seal. So even the other mages among the Clerical knights never noticed it.


    On the other hand, including Verse, the other 3 didn��t show much of a reaction.


    Probably, Tatsumi already told them about his magic beforehand.


    Right now, the 4 cadets were simply concentrating on the ongoing battle between Tatsumi and Odin.


    Because for them, this battle wasn��t some other guys business.


    The Clerical knights all gave a sidelong nce towards the 4 cadets�� reactions, and then they too began to concentrate on the battle just like Calcedonia.


    ***


    Right now, Tatsumi was not blinking with his teleport.


    He was putting a stopper on his legs, as he simply wielded his sword.


    But Odin who was on the receiving end waspletely on the defensive.


    This wasn��t because something like Tatsumi��s sword skills being leagues above Odin��s, but because his sword strikes were mind-blowingly fast.


    Tatsumi continued to sh out with a speed no ordinary man could even imitate.


    Odin was somehow able to block the strikes with the handle of his battle axe. No wrong! Odin wasn��t blocking with the handle, but Tatsumi was aiming for it.


    As proof of that, Odin could not even see Tatsumi��s sword shes. He was simply standing there while enduring Tatsumi��s attacks.


    If Odin��s earlier offence was a tornado, then it could be said Tatsumi��s current offence was a Jackhammer.


    Tatsumi was only aiming for one single point of the handle of Odin��s battle axe.


    It didn��t matter if the sword he was using had its edges dulled. If one simply bashed the metal sword onto a wooden axe handle then the wooden axe handle will take damage.


    The handle which was as thick as a child��s arm was visibly chipping after being attacked by Tatsumi��s sh like offence.


    ��Guh...D-Damn...��


    Of course Odin himself was aware of that. He clearly knew Tatsumi��s goal was to destroy his weapon.


    The reason why he let Tatsumi act as he wanted before was because he was Tatsumi��s instructor and wanted to see his progress. But right now, he simply couldn��t do anything about it.


    Well he could simply jump out of this bout and retreat, but then again Tatsumi had his teleport. So even if he tried to retreat Tatsumi would just transfer to where he was.


    Because he understood that Odin was trying his hardest to endure Tatsumi��s onught. Honestly, he could do nothing else other than that.


    ***


    ��T-That...Can��t be a simple body fortification...right?��


    ��Yeah...But what is it...what in the world...?��


    The clerical knights who witnessed Tatsumi��s abnormal speed gasped as they wanted some answers.


    And of course their questions were meant for someone who was greatly knowledgeable about magic even among her peers, and knew Tatsumi very well privately, Calcedonia.


    ��Lady Calcedonia...Just...Just what is that abnormal speed?��


    But Calcedonia on the other hand returned their inquiry with a question of her own as she grinned teasingly.


    ��May I ask how much you know about the <Sky> system?��


    ��Eh? <Sky> system is it..? Well I do know it��s a legendary system of magic... It��s also the highest order of the <Light> and <Holy> magic system tree. They say it��s a magic to control space-time...��


    Yes, <Sky> was indeed a magic to control space-time.


    ��Space-time��. In other words, the ��Space�� and ��time�� signified the four dimensions.


    The <<Instant Transmission>> Tatsumi had used earlier was a magic just like its name stated. It literally controlled space to teleport.


    And right now.


    What Tatsumi was controlling was ��Time��, not ��Space��. It was magic that could control the flow of time surrounding oneself in order to speed it up.


    Giuseppe named this magic <<eleration>>.


    But of course, the only reason Tatsumi could use this magic was because he was an outer origin mana user. For every moment he sped up his own flow of time, a huge amount of mana was consumed. If it was not Tatsumi who could gather mana continuously, then the person using it would have run dry long ago.


    Till now Tatsumi has been practicing frantically in order to control his mana properly. Though they may not bepletely perfected, Tatsumi could now skillfully use the magic of <<Instant Transmission>>, <<eleration>> and the one where he ds mana on his fist to strike out an explosive attack called <<Mana Strike>>.


    On the contrary, one could say that Tatsumi only had the arsenal of these three magics. Other than these the only thing he could even use was <<Self Heal>>. Just like its name, it was literally a magic that used mana to heal oneself. It was useless on other people.


    Of course, since he has been doing knight training side by side with magic, his current physical abilities were rather high. Right now he wouldn��t suddenly dry out of stamina after continuously using magic.


    ��At first both me and grandfather...Oh! I mean the supreme pontiff lord Chrysophrase thought that <Sky> was simr to <Light> and <Holy>. But after observing lord Tatsumi use <Sky> magic for a long time... his holiness began to conclude that it was not so.��


    The reason why <Sky> was said to be the upper order of <Light> and <Holy> was because it was very effective against <Devils>.


    The most effective spell against <Devils> is <<Exorcize>>. And that spell belongs to the <Light> and <Holy> category.


    And ording to old documents, <Sky> was just as effective against <Devils> as <Light> and <Holy>.


    Maybe this was because the past folks wanted to make the previous <Sky> magic user��s deeds even more grandiose. And it��s a fact that Tatsumi had previously defeated a very powerful <Devil>. It could be said that there was no mistake <Sky> magic was more powerful against <Devils> than <Light> and <Holy>.


    ��What we can see is that both <<Instant Transition>> and <eleration>> of the <Sky> system are magic rted to movement. They arepletely different than the light based or healing based magic we see in <Light> and <Holy>. From this the supreme pontiff has deduced that <Sky> is an independent magic system.��


    Though Tatsumi��s magic also includes <<Mana Strike>> and <<Self-heal>>, this was the same as the <Fire> system having the <<Glow>> magic and the <Water> system having the <<Heal>> magic. They are secondary functions of the magic system.


    Calcedonia exined all of this calmly to the Clerical knights. After hearing to her exnation, the knights once again looked at Tatsumi.


    And it was the exact same moment when Tatsumi��s jackhammer like attacks on the Battle axe��s handle was just about to break it.


    ***


    ��Okay, that��s enough!!��


    Odin aimed for the moment the handle was finally going to give in, and he retreated backward giving the order to stop the battle.


    Replying to that, Tatsumi stopped and took a haggard breath, followed by a standard bow to Odin.


    As expected, even Tatsumi would get exhausted after using <<eleration>> for such a long time.


    Odin dropped the battle axe with the now broken handle on the ground and looked at Tatsumi in satisfaction. He approached him as a manly smile slowly crept onto his face.


    ��Let it be then. I will acknowledge you graduating from the cadet training. From now on you are not a Clerical Knight Cadet, but a full-fledged Clerical knight.��


    ��Yes! Thank you very much!��


    That��s right. Today��s battle with Odin wasn��t a simple training or a mock battle. It was the ��Graduation test�� to promote to an official clerical knight.


    The reason why Verse, Niez and the rest were watching the battle so closely was because they too would be taking this Graduation Test today.


    As Odin stood before Tatsumi��s eyes, he quietly reached out his right hand.


    ��Good job getting this far. But, just because you are now an official knight does not mean you can stop your training. And I hear what you��re aiming to be is an Exorcist, not a normal clerical knight, right? The job of an exorcist is far more difficult than a normal clerical knight��s. So from now on do not ck off, and stay true to your objective!��


    ��Yes! Thank you for everything!��


    Tatsumi tightly shook Odin��s right hand.


    He heard loud cheeringing from Verse and the rest behind him.


    Just when he was about to turn around, a sudden silver and white something covered his field of vision as it jumped onto his face.


    ��Whoa..!?��


    That silver and white something then proceeded to hug his head in between two big squishy round objects.


    ��Congrattions, master! I always knew master could do anything easily!��


    The sudden silver and white squishy round something�� Tatsumi was almost suffocating in between Calcedonia��s breasts, and he might have died then and there if Calcedonia didn��t release her hug.


    At the two who were currently hugging face to face, all their friends and colleagues in the surrounding started to happily jeer and congratte them.


    Even Odin seemed like only for today he would tolerate the flirting, as he too looked at them with a happy expression.


    ��A-And then....I-I...��


    Calcedonia was looking at Tatsumi, with her big glossy eyes upturned and a perfect face dyed crimson. Tatsumi on the other hand, on contrary to Calcedonia, tilted his head somewhat tiredly.


    ��T-This is, I-I mean......Something I want to give master because he passed and, it��s a gift and, a-also like a...��


    Calcedonia moved her gaze away from Tatsumi shyly, but then started to peek nces at him.


    ��Once again.......Congrattions......��


    After hardening her resolve, Calcedonia glued her body to Tatsumi, stood up on her tiptoes and pressed her glossy pink lips onto Tatsumi��s.


    ��C-Chiiko...?! W-Wha-, just now..!?��


    ��Ehehehehe. I did it, yay!��


    Calcedonia cutely put her tongue out. Tatsumi on the other hand finally realized what happened, and his face instantly big banged into a pink pile of embarrassment.


    And, from behind a huge amount of ballistic assault hit them.


    ��Damn you bastard!! The hell you showing off for huh!!???��


    ��I don��t wanna meddle between you and Lady Calcedonia after all this time but, DO THAT STUFF SOMEWHERE WHERE PEOPLE CAN��T SEE IT DAMNIT!!��


    ��Oi you sod, you insulting us?! You insulting me? Me who hasn��t got a lover since the moment I was born, are you mocking me?!��


    Though there was a few who were genuinely about to cry, the expressions of the senior knights were all happy contrary to what they were saying.


    And of course, there was a bunch among Tatsumi��s friends who didn��t know their ce in the world.


    ��L-Lady C-Calcedonia... T-That....I-If we pass the test too...s-suppose we do pass... t-that... Can you give us a k-kiss like Tatsumi...no, r-r-ight here, like a smooch...?!��


    The Niez siblings were all rising up in expectation. Among them Niez himself pointed at his cheek with his finger.


    Beside them, Verse shrugged his shoulders with a hopeless look. And then,


    ��I don��t want to.��


    With a smile. No reaction, just cleanly.


    Though they actually knew it wasn��t going to happen, being rejected in such a manner caused the Niez brothers to visibly be depressed.


    ��....You know. I knew, I actually knew it but...but...��


    ��Damn Tatsumi....I��m so jealous...��


    ��E-Excuse me...if a kiss on the cheek is no good...t-then can...can you at least step on us...?��


    Thest was a bit unpleasant but, it must have been the wind.


    Well no matter what, it��s a fact that Tatsumi has taken one big step towards his goal.


    ***


    ��And so? What are the results?��


    In a finely decorated room, an elderly woman was listening to her subordinate��s report.


    ��Yes mistress. There are no bad rumours about this person called Tatsumi Yamagata. Even in the neighbourhood he lives in along with Lady Calcedonia, they have high credibility. And it��s said his reputation with Lady Calcedonia is a very harmonious one, as the two get along very well.��


    ��Is that so. Then, have you noticed anything amiss?��


    ��I��ve already investigated that. There are no brothels, bars or gambling halls the one called Tatsumi frequents. And he doesn��t have a hidden mistress either.��


    Unlike modern day Japan, this world had few means of public entertainment.


    Well there were sometimes visiting troupes performing ys and musicals, and listening to minstrels singing their stories was fun.


    But even so, for a male, an adult male the mostmon way of having fun was ��Drinking��, ��gambling�� and ��Sex��.


    Wine, casinos and prostitutes. These mainly represented how amoner man could have fun in this world, in a different way than nobles. Like after returning from work having a few shots with close friends was really enjoyable. In this world, fun equals to pleasure in a lot of different levels.


    The Elderly woman did not n of ming the young man called Tatsumi if he wanted to have a little fun here and there for amusement, but the story would be different if he went to brothels all the time. And drowned himself in gambling and alcohol.


    There has been many past examples of a man falling to ruin because of gambling, wine, and of course the pleasures of a woman. This is true for bothmoners and nobles.


    But after investigation, it seems like the young man called Tatsumi didn��t touch any of these, all together.


    Every morning, he went to the temple as per scheduled. And after finishing his duty there he returned straight home. Though sometimes he does go to the town and market to shop, but he mostly buys food ingredients. Most probably they are requested by Calcedonia for their everyday meals.


    ��...This Tatsumi. He appears to be hard resolved considering his age. No, he is too serious. Maybe, could this all be a facade to deceive...?��


    As expected, there was a huge difference in the stereotypical image teenagers had in this world and Earth. That��s why the elder who obviously was not aware of that found Tatsumi��s behavior odd.


    ��No, at the least, the people who meet him every day, and to his friends he has a sincere image of a young man.��


    There has been instances of the Niez brothers inviting Tatsumi to go for a drink in the town bars after training. But Tatsumi had always refused them.


    ��And then, this may not directly concern the one called Tatsumi but...��


    Saying that, he continued,


    ��It seems like people other than us have also been investigating himtely.��


    ��Oh my? Who in the world would that be?��


    ��Yes, I have found out that it��s the elder son of the house of Gargadon, Lic Gargadon.��


    ��Lic?...Ah! That child who never learns and continues to send Calcedonia marriage proposals even after getting rejected every time.��


    The elder knew of Lic Gargadon��s deeds. It seems like he had an obsession with Calcedonia.


    ��....Though I have no intention of letting Calcedonia marry Lic...isn��t there a way we could leverage him in our own investigation?��


    ��Understood.��


    After replying that, the subordinate quietly left the room.


    Hearing the door close, the elder�� Former Duchess Eleesha Couletto looked out of the window of her room silently.


    ��....At least, he doesn��t appear to be a bad person but... there is a need to test him once. Let��s see what happens...��


    Eleesha said those words quietly, but there was none present in the room to hear them as they too silently disappeared.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>32 �C The Crawling Shadow</h4>


    <..>


    And so, along with everyday life the seasons also gradually began to change. When Tatsumi was first summoned to this world, it was the season of the sea, in other words, spring. But now the seasons passed and it became the season of the evening moon�Cor winter as it��s called back on Earth.


    The general residences of the capital Levantes were made of light brown coloured brick like objects. That��s why the outer appearance of the city lookedpletely light brown in colour. But after the snow started to fall everything became a world of white.


    And the outer appearance of the city wasn��t the only thing that changed.


    Tatsumi��s everyday life also took some huge changes.


    Because Tatsumi was officially dered as a clerical knight, his rank as a priest also went up from Junior to Senior.


    To begin with, junior priests were mostly priest apprentices, so it could be said that Tatsumi only became a priest in due form after that.


    Of course, Tatsumi��s uniform and crest also changed to that of a senior priest��s. But putting the crest aside, surprisingly he didn��t have many chances of putting the uniform on.


    Because since he became a clerical knight, most of the time inside the temple he was wearing his armor.


    It was a chain mail armor denoted with a holy crest meant for clerical knights. Only captains were given te armor so like Tatsumi, most of the new clerical knights wore chainmail.


    And then, the sword hung from his waist also made it clear that he was a clerical knight.


    Of course, it didn��t have to be said that when Calcedonia first saw Tatsumi d in a crested chainmail with a sword hung on his waist, she literally became haggard and spellbound like a maiden in love.


    Including Tatsumi, all of the cadets sessfully passed that ��Graduation Test��.


    Other than Tatsumi, the other four were each assigned to one of the different squads of the five knight squads.


    The reason why Tatsumi was not assigned to a normal squad like Verse and the rest, was because his posting as a clerical knight was that of an exorcist.


    That��s why, he had to take up anti-demonbat experience along side with anti-personnelbat.


    To that goal, Tatsumi would probably use the monster hunter��s association in the town to participate in monster subjugation personally, or by forming small groups.


    Though his path was ultimately a different one than his friends, it could not be helped as he was aiming for an exorcist.


    So time passed as he sometimes did physical training along with his fellow knights, while at other times he practiced magic alongside Calcedonia and Giuseppe.


    Every day after returning home he was greeted with Calcedonia��s sweet smile. He ate his fill of Calcedonia��s homemade dinner, took a bath, and along with her went to bed.


    And for some reason, Tatsumi figured out that if he slept by hugging Calcedonia from behind her sleeping posture won��t go aggressive. So after that he made a habit of hugging Calcedonia to sleep.


    Furthermore it was currently the season where snow and cold danced in the sky. As a result everyday going to sleep while hugging each other, feeling each others warmth was reallyfortable.


    Though his busy yet peaceful everyday life was continuing, day after day malicious shadows that wanted to ruin it started appearing.


    ***


    ��Oi, you over there! you��re that guy called Tatsumi right?��


    It was when he was returning home after a good day��s work at the temple. He was suddenly called out from behind, so he instinctively turned around.


    What he saw was three messy but huge built hoodlum or thug like men standing there.


    They slowly approached Tatsumi as they began to show off their hammer like fists and arms each as long as a tree trunk.


    ��We got some matter to talk with you pal.��


    ��Talk...? Talk about what? Correct me if I am wrong but, this is our first meeting right?��


    As Tatsumi looked at the men in doubt, the men started to grin as they surrounded Tatsumi.


    ��Well yeah. But heeey we��re all brothers here right? We won��t take much of your time... But this ce is a bit inappropriate for our talk yeah?��


    While putting his think arms over Tatsumi��s shoulders like he was his best mate, the man started to lead Tatsumi away.


    The ce the man wanted to go to was a dark alley by the side of the street. It seems like the ��talk�� these guys wanted to have with him was the type people couldn��t have out in the open.


    From the side, this event looked like some normal youth getting tangled up with some rough thugs or bullies. Though the people in the surrounding stared at the scene with anxious and inquisitive gazes, nobody came to help. They could clearly feel the violent aura of the three gori like men.


    If Tatsumi was wearing his knight��s armor and crest, then the reaction from the people and the thugs might have been different.


    But in this cold season constantly wearing his armor was a bit tough. Even though he could be wearing the armor over his clothes, the metal mail would turn as cold as freezing water in this season. So that wouldn��t be such a good idea.


    That��s why when leaving the temple Tatsumi took off his armor and put on a winter warm sweater to keep his body temperature up.


    Being half forcefully pushed along by the man, Tatsumi almost got dragged in. But the current Tatsumi was different from when he was first summoned.


    While being pushed from his back, Tatsumi calmly observed the men. It seems like the men thought Tatsumi was scared so theypletely dropped their guard.


    Tatsumi aimed for a gap in their position, and quickly slipped away from the men. And as if to run away, he entered the dark alley himself.


    ��W-Wait a minute, you bastard!!��


    ��This idiot. He entered the alley by himself!��


    They were at a loss for a moment when Tatsumi slipped away, but then seeing Tatsumi running into the alleyway on his own ord, the men started to smile evilly as they chased him.


    And then, when the men finally stepped into the alley, Tatsumi was nowhere to be seen.


    ��W-Where the hell is he?��


    The dim alley went straight ahead. And there was no ce to hide here.


    If he did go further down the alley. Then they should��ve been able to see his back at least.


    But no, they could not see his figure.


    The men somewhat impatiently started to look around for Tatsumi, contrary to their confident attitude from before.


    They closely surveyed the surrounding, but as expected Tatsumi was not there.


    ��Damnit!! Did he go deeper?��


    ��That��s the only possible ce dumbass!��


    ��Damn he��s a fast rat I��ll tell you that!��


    The men continued to curse loudly as they chased after Tatsumi who they thought went further inside the alleys.


    ��What in the world was that all about...?��


    While overlooking the men running and cursing from above, Tatsumi started to ponder.


    Tatsumi was currently on the roof of one of the buildings that formed the alleyway. He was currently half buried by snow as he was lying down on top of the roof peeking out his head from one corner.


    After running into the alleyway, Tatsumi immediately blinked himself into the sky. After that when the roof came into his field of vision he blinked once again to the roof. He then blended himself with the snow and started to observe the men.


    The reason why he blinked twice was because from down the alley he could not see the top of the roof.


    Obviously, Tatsumi had no intention of getting into trouble with thugs like them.


    Then were those people simply eyeing Tatsumi to extort money from him?


    No, they even knew his face and name. In other words, they specifically targeted him.


    ��I don��t know what��s going on but. For the time being I need to be a bit more careful. I better tell this to Chiiko and Mister Giuseppe too.��


    Tatsumi hid on the roof for a few more minutes just in case the men came back. But in the end they didn��t.


    ��....Let��s go home. And it��s cold outside too....��


    While quivering in the cold lightly, Tatsumi stood up shook off all the snow on him.


    Being more prudent now, Tatsumi began to blink from one roof to another, making his way home.


    ***


    At the same time as when Tatsumi was going through all this in another ce,


    The supreme pontiff of the temple of Savaiv was meeting with a certain person.


    ��It has been a while. I heard from Calsey about your health. Is everything alright now?��


    The room was warm as the firewood in the firece red up. Giuseppe came here to meet with an old friend.


    ��Yes. Thanks to that child��s magic, I get to see your old decrepit face one more time.��


    ��What random things are you saying? Aren��t we both old and decrepit?��


    ��Ufufu. Well that is true I guess.��


    Even though they were both throwing insults at each other, the two had happy expressions.


    That was how deep the friendship between the two were, to the point that they could calmly tease each other like this.


    ��So? Why are you here today? Don��t tell me you only came to check up on my health?��


    ��Of course not, Eleesha. The reason why I came today was to ask you something.... You, you��ve been sniffing aroundtely haven��t you?��


    Giuseppe��s eyes which were calm all of a sudden became sharper. And as if to match that, Eleesha��s expression changed instantly too.


    ��Oh my. You��re quite fast.��


    ��Well I have a few eyes and ears too, yes. So, what��s your objective?��


    ��But is it not obvious? To me, Calsey is also like a grandchild. And I just want to find out what sort of person her partner is, that��s all... It would have been strange if I didn��t right?��


    ��Fumu... And so? In your eyes, how was son-inw...How did Tatsumi seem to you?��


    ��Well...ording to my trusted subordinates�� report, he seemed like a diligent person whom you could trust but... He��s too diligent. So on the contrary I find that a bit suspicious.��


    All the reports Eleesha got about Tatsumi were filled of nothing but Tatsumi��s honest character.


    He went to the temple early in the morning, and after finishing his duties there he came back straight home.


    He looked a bit too sincere, a bit too honest as a man of his age. So Eleesha��s doubt was whether or not all of this was a facade.


    Hearing that from Eleesha, Giuseppe immediately started tough out loud like a child who just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    ��Hohohohoho!! What? You were worried about that!? No no, you old vixens really don��t think like us normal folks do you?��


    ��Oh my? But I on the other hand find it strange that why an old badger like you didn��t find this point weird?��


    Maybe she felt a bit offended after beingughed at so inly like that, she asked with a sullen expression.


    ��This is exactly what they call the gap inmon sense.��


    ��Gap in...Common sense?��


    Giuseppe who finally stopped himself from anotherughing outburst, nodded slightly.


    ��Just like that. You are aware of where Tatsumi came from right? Calsey should have told you.��


    Eleesha nodded after being asked by Giuseppe. She knew that Tatsumi was summoned from another world.


    ��Tatsumi��s former world...Nihon<sup>[1]</sup> was it? Tatsumi would still be considered a minor there, not an adult.��


    ��Wait. P-Please wait one moment! If I remember correctly, isn��t the boy called Tatsumi already 16 years old? 16 and still not an adult...?��


    ��That��s why I said, the gap inmon sense.��


    ��So what you are saying is, though we have been thinking that Tatsumi is already an adult, Tatsumi, the person in question, still views himself as a minor?��


    ��... ... Rather, he is unable to shake off his habits from his home world. From what I have heard from him, in Tatsumi��s home country, until one bes an adult things like wine, Tabo, gambling and the likes are all banned by the country��sws. Of course, there are a few minors who go ahead and break these rules, but their number is on the smaller side. Almost all of the people in his age group generally live a life like his.��


    ��... So what in our eyes was an overly sincere lifestyle, for him was just spending his normal everyday life...?��


    ��Different countries have different lifestyles. And not to mention different worlds. In this case it��s a normal thing for one side��smon sense to bepletely thrown out the window.��


    Eleesha closed her eyes momentarily, as if to digest what Giuseppe said. And so after thinking for a while, she opened her eyes again.


    ��...... You mean I overthought things...?��


    Eleesha said slowly, word by word. Hearing that, Giuseppe smiled in satisfaction.


    ��I am happy that you care about Calsey. But why don��t to try trusting that girl for once? And even after that if you are unable to believe in Tatsumi, why not trying to meet him directly? I believe that after meeting him once you will understand what sort ofd he is.��


    ��Yes.... It seems like I still have the bad habit of always viewing things in a bad light from the get go...��


    Eleesha said with a bitter smile, while Giuseppe heartilyughed.


    ��Putting that aside. Nobles are people who like to use those under them first. Taking action personally only when it��s the worst case scenario. And besides, you are a person who��s used to dealing with other shrewd nobles. It cannot be helped if your viewpoint has be like so.��


    ��Well yes. Changing my approach depending on the opponent. For me to even forget that. I guess I really have turned old and decrepit.��


    ��What, there��s no need to feel so down. Against people with bad character, if you aren��t so prudent, then at the veryst moment you won��t notice anything, no?��


    As if being lured by Giuseppe��s happy smile, Eleesha too started to smile merrily.


    But then, her expression turned serious once again.


    ��Speaking of people with bad character... There has been others snooping around that boy recently.��


    ��Oho? I have not heard that. So, who is it?��


    ��The heir to the house of Gargadon... you understand right?��


    ��Ah, that foolish boy who has no other redeeming features other than his bloodline? He��s still pursuing Calsey huh...��


    Giuseppe himself was aware of the one called Lic Gargadon, so he put on a satisfied face.


    ��I know you well, If it��s you you��ve already done something right?��


    ��Yes. Whether that boy called Tatsumi really is the type of person Calsey said him to be... I was thinking of using Lic to find that out.��


    ��Umu. If it��s this, then it seems like I have to finally chastise these foolish greedy wolves. I feel bad about tricking son-inw, but if it��s to stop all these things that make Calsey unhappy, I am sure he will agree as well. Fumu, I will be participating in the farce too, okay?��


    Seeing Giuseppe who was smiling like a kid whose prank inventory just got raised by 1, Eleesha herself started to smile with a deep meaningful nce.


    ***


    After blinking for a while, Tatsumi finally reached his home.


    After unlocking the door with the magic key and passphrase, he entered the house.


    There was a fire burning in the firece, so the house was all warmed up.


    While breathing in that warm and cozy air, Tatsumi took off his outer wear and entered the living room. But then suddenly something assaulted him from behind.


    ��- Is it an ambush!?


    While thinking about the men from before, Tatsumi��s face turned serious as he immediately looked behind over his shoulders.


    But what he saw was the ever so familiar silver hair and ahoge swaying about left and right.


    ��Eh...Chiiko......?��


    ��Yes, it��s me! Ufufufu, were you surprised?��


    Hugging Tatsumi from behind, Calcedonia was grinning cutely.


    Looks like she wanted to surprise Tatsumi, so after he entered the room she jumped out of the door��s shadow and hugged him. She should��ve have sensed the magic fluctuations when Tatsumi blinked outside the house.


    ��...? Is something the matter?��


    But seeing Tatsumi��s expression, she tilted her head in confusion.


    Thinking calmly, it was nigh impossible for someone to set up an ambush here for Tatsumi other than Calcedonia.


    All the locks of this house were magic locks, and they had passphrases to boot. Normal thieves would not be able to open them. And the passphrase itself was in Japanese, so other than Tatsumi and Calcedonia, who knew Japanese from her past life and had no trouble understanding everyday conversation, it was fundamentally impossible for people who didn��t know Japanese to be able to solve the lock.


    Remembering all of that, Tatsumi once again rxed.


    And seeing Calcedonia who was looking at him in confusion, he told her about what happened on the way home.


    ��... Oh my? That means, someone is targeting master...?��


    ��... I think so too. But, I don��t think I have ever done something so that people would want to target me...��


    Tatsumi still had a rather small amount of friends and acquaintances in this world. And he doesn��t remember doing something so that the other party would hold a grudge.


    No wait, if there was then there��s only one possibility.


    ��...... Maybe, those guys were Chiiko��s devotees?��


    It was no secret that Tatsumi was living together with Calcedonia.


    If by chance the thugs he met today were actually the devotees of the <<Holy Maiden>> then it wasn��t strange if they wanted to grief him.


    ��Yeah.... But if that��s the case, then what should I do from now...? Well, if it��s running then I have confidence none can match up to me.��


    Because of the characteristics of Tatsumi��s magic, it was quite hard to restrain or capture him. Well, if you could force Tatsumi into an area devoid of any mana, and put him in a very sturdy room without doors and windows then it was possible.


    ��I��ll tell grandfather about this tomorrow. Rather than that����


    Calcedonia grabbed Tatsumi��s hand and dragged him to the firece.


    ��Master��s body ispletely freezing cold.��


    ��Well... I was lying on top of snow for a while.��


    ��If you don��t warm up soon you��ll catch a cold you know?.....Eii!!!��


    ��Whoa!?��


    Calcedonia once again hugged Tatsumi from behind while he was warming himself up sitting on the floor legs crossed before the firece.


    ��....So? Am I warm enough...?��


    ��Y-yup... It��s warm... Thanks Chiiko.��


    Tatsumi was blushing, his eyes were swimming around looking away, fidgeting. But Calcedonia just giggled while hugging him from behind. Chuckling cutely, she brought her face over Tatsumi��s shoulder and started rubbing her warm cheeks on Tatsumi��s cold cheek.


    So while momentarily forgetting about the crawling shadows aiming for them, in a certain sense the two returned to their everyday happy interactions.


    [1] Nihon, aka Japan. Said in katakana.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>33 �C The Earl House of Gargadon</h4>


    <..>


    The day after Tatsumi got caught up with those unknown thugs.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia both went to Giuseppe and gave him a description of things.


    ��Ho Ho! So they already made a move did they?��


    For some reason, Giuseppe started tough happily after hearing Tatsumi��s report.


    ��E-Excuse me, Mister Giuseppe? By any chance do you have some insights on this matter...?��


    ��Yes, as a matter of fact I do. But I myself only learnt of this yesterday. Calsey, are you aware of a certain person called Lic Gargadon?��


    ��Lic....Gargadon....is it?��


    Tilting her head, Calcedonia pondered for a while. Tatsumi excluded who obviously did not know of him, Giuseppe keenly stared at Calcedonia with his brows squinted as if he was waiting for a certain reaction.


    ��............ Please forgive me, but I have no recollection of that name. However, by Gargadon, do you mean the noble house of Gargadon? I was not aware that the Gargadon house had someone called Lic.��


    After judging that Calcedonia was not deceiving him, for some reason Giuseppe looked up towards the ceiling, and then covered both of his eyes with his hand.


    ��.................................................................................... So in the end it was never a matter of like or dislike... Well, this got me good. It��s too pitiful. I might have actually started to feel a tinge of sympathy for the poord.��


    Giuseppe was of course aware of the fact that Calcedonia received marriage proposals from Lic a number of times. And he knew Calcedonia herself was aware she was getting a ton load of marriage proposals from here and there, since in the end they were all forwarded to her.


    But even so, for her to not even remember his name, was that how much of a tiny impression he left? No! It meant he didn��t leave the tiniest impression at all.


    ��Remember, from all the marriage proposals you��ve got there should have been ones from the eldest son of the Gargadon house right? He is the one called Lic.��


    She once again scoured her memories, and this time as if she had a sudden realization her expression brightened up like a light bulb.


    �� Ah! I remember. Now that you mention it, I did get some from him didn��t I?��


    Even though he proposed to her, she took this long just to remember his very existence! As a fellow man, even Tatsumi started to feel sympathy for Lic.


    But this and that were two different matters. From how this conversation was progressing, there was no mistake that Lic was the one who instigated yesterday��s event.


    ��Then this person called Lic was the one who...?��


    ��Without doubt, Lic was the one who hired the men from yesterday to target son-inw. And his objective was����


    Giuseppe��s gaze pointed towards not Tatsumi, but Calcedonia.


    ��Because he was rejected after proposing to Chiiko so many times, he wanted to harass me?��


    ��That is probably it. More urately, he might��ve wanted to make you and Calsey split apart by harassing you and then taking son-inw��s ce as her husband.��


    Even if, by some godly intervention he did seed in breaking Calcedonia and Tatsumi apart, from Calcedonia��s character the chances of him bing her next partner was equal to zero.


    So one might ask, what��s the point of him doing all these?


    Tatsumi tilted his head in confusion while thinking that.


    Of course this question of his remained unanswered because not in a million chance would he ever think that ording to Lic, just because he was in love with Calcedonia meant Calcedonia must surely be in love with him too.


    That aside, there��s no way they could let Lic do as he pleased any longer.


    ��Then, what should be done from now?��


    From what Giuseppe was telling them, there��s no way Lic would stop with just yesterday��s attempt. So how they would deal with this was the real question.


    ��About that, I have a n. Honestly, I myself am a bit irritated at this youngster who never learns. I would like to use this chance to properly teach him a good lesson. But for this I need son-inw and Calsey��s cooperation. Especially you, son-inw, I need you to work a bit hard on this... are you okay with that?��


    ��Of course, as long as I am able to... So, what should I do?��


    ��I will also do my best!! The nerve of that guy, to dare threaten my master!! I will never forgive him!!��


    Slowly, Calcedonia��s body burst out with an extreme magic pressure.


    And for some reason because of the intensity released by her, Tatsumi��s face unintentionally cramped.


    ��Jeez girl, whenever it concerns son-inw you keep acting like this. But, for now we have to act while observing the other��s hands. We shall proceed by irritating the opponent time and again. The more we do it, chances are Lic will personally make a move. Till then, each of you should move with prudence. Remember, no matter what do not give them an opportunity to take advantage of.��


    Being instructed by Giuseppe who seemed to be serious on this matter, both Tatsumi and Calcedonia nodded.


    ***


    ��What is the meaning of this!?��


    Lic threw the high grade quartz wine cup at the servant��s feet.


    ��Why? Why are my ns not going smoothly!?��


    The cup which was thrown on the ground smashed into tiny sparkling fragments.


    But the current Lic didn��t care at all.


    With a face way past displeasure, his expression twisted in rage as he proceeded to stomp the ss fragments into even tinier bits with his feet.


    Lic��s n was of course, to harass Tatsumi.


    He hired skilled hoodlums and thugs to threaten Tatsumi but time and time again Tatsumi for some reason, managed to escape perfectly.


    He wanted toy a trap by using a femme-fatale or escort and then ckmail Tatsumi using the proof of the affair but in the first ce Tatsumi never even visited those kind of ces.


    After that, Lic also sent some people directly to Tatsumi ��of course hiding that they were from the house of Gargadon�� to hand him a bag full of silver coins telling him to break up with the <<Holy Maiden>>, but Tatsumi immediately refused it as if silver coins held no value to him.


    Being harassed by violence, and caught in the deadly trap of a woman��s allure Tatsumi would lose his social position. After that he would have dly epted the bag of coins as hisst saving grace and escaped from the Capital.


    This was the n Lic arbitrarily drew.


    And obviously not even a single part of this self-centered n was a sess. It was too stupid to seed.


    ��Why!? Why is nothing going my way!?��


    So since his ��carefully�� thought up ns did note to fruition at all, Lic was screaming and cursing in madness with his spit flying everywhere while stomping his feet.


    Right now, there was no one near him. Both his personal servants and family members were scared witless as they retreated from his vicinity.


    Lic was all alone, rampaging in his room.


    The broken furniture and ornaments from the other day��s rampage had all been reced with more expensive looking things. Today, he broke them once again.


    Just when he was through with about half of the stuff in his room.


    The door to his room opened and a  man and woman came in.


    ��What are you doing, Lic! Can��t you see all the servants have been frightened!!?��


    ��Oh my.... My dear L, why is your room such a mess again...��


    ��F-Father...Mother....��


    The one��s who entered the room were a middle aged couple. The man was the current head of the house of Gargadon, Almond Gargadon. The woman was his wife Schecrya Gargadon. And of course, they were Lic��s parents.


    Almond, while not being that tall had a well-toned body. Compared to him, his wife Schecrya, though not as tall as him, definitely had more than double his weight. And on her massive body, she was wearing a variety of shiny jewelry.


    ��M-Motheeeeeeeeeeeeer!! M-My Calcedonia... My Calcedoniaaaaaaa!!��


    Lic suddenly cried out and jumped into his mother��s ��massive body�� arms.


    And Schecrya fondly patted her son��s head as if he was a kid.


    Though this scene might seem like an image of a happy family, considering the age and status of the people involved, spectators would find that it was more repulsive than happy, if anything.


    ��My, there there, it��s okay to cry, dear L. Mother will always be on your side.��


    ��Uh...Uh!! Thank you, Mother!! B-But... My Calcedonia... she won��t marry me... I-I know she is in love with me too... She must be.... I��m sure, that viin called Tatsumi is tricking her, he is threatening her......!!��


    ��Of course he is. There is no way any girl could ever dislike my sweet L. I am sure it��s exactly as L said.��


    A mother who would spoil her son no matter what. Seeing that, Almond opened his mouth both as a husband and as a father.


    ��Even if you say that, Lic. I have heard of the engagement of this Tatsumi and Lady Calcedonia��s myself. They say their rtionship is exceedingly harmonious. And even his holiness Lord Chrysophrase has given a golden seal to their engagement. To dare object to a marriage personally approved by the supreme pontiff of the temple that serves the God of Marriage is-��


    ��Shut your mouth!! Can you not see how your own son is suffering so much!?Even after... Even after seeing your son cry like this do you not want to help him out!?��


    ��N-No.... Isn��t Lic already past 20 years old? If he was a kid then that was one thing but as a fully grown adult, to spoil him like this is...��


    ��Enough!! I will not rely on you!! Jeez dear, even though you have talent in making money, to not even bat and eyelid at your son��s suffering...!!!��


    While hugging Lic, Schecrya started to fume as she angrily stomped her feet.


    If Tatsumi was to see this scene, he would have definitely thought of a sumo wrestler doing a ��Shiko�� while screaming.


    ��Leave everything to your mother, L. Mother will directly go to lord Chrysophrase and ask him to marry Miss Calcedonia to you. Even if it is his holiness, he will not ignore the power of our house of Gargadon. He will definitely agree.��


    ��Yes...Yeah!! Please, mother!!��


    The mother and son once again tightly hugged each other. Looking at that scene, the father could do nothing but let out a sigh.


    The house of Gargadon is an Earl��s house now but till Almond��s father��s generation, it was a Viscount house.


    But, even though their position within the noble circle was not that high, their influence definitely ranked as one of the top.


    They had a number of rich ore veins running through the territory. And the yield from the mines filled the Gargadon��s fief with abundance.


    And this was all thanks to the skill of the current head, Almond Gargadon.


    By his order, the workers and subordinates working under the Earl worked day and night to process all the ore into weapons, armor and other daily necessities.


    Almond didn��t only put priority in ore production, but also trained good workers and smiths. Because of him the metal products of the Gargadon territory gained fame not only throughout the country, but in other kingdoms as well.


    Almond also sent the kingdom many weapons and armors as tribute which increased their standing as aristocrats. Then finally, by the order of the king his house was promoted from Viscount to Earl.


    On the other hand, Schecrya��s family was that of a Marquis and they were rtives to a certain Ducal house. But even though they were a Marquisates their reputation was by no means a good one.


    They were the exact image of a typical bad noble. They didn��t work hard to improve their territory and were only getting fatter and fatter by exploiting the citizen.


    They didn��t have their own specialty, and over hunted all the wild products till there was none left. Finally they fell to be a [Destitute House].


    The house of an Earl who had less status but more money, and the house of a Marquis who had more status but no money. It could be said that for these 2 houses to be connected by marriage was fate, in a certain sense.


    Though she was a noble, Schecrya had always led a modest life because of poverty. But then her fatepletely changed through marriage.


    At first she was unwilling to marry into a house with lower standing. But after actually marrying and leading avish life, she became fascinated with it.


    Though it was a political marriage, Almond dearly loved his wife. So he listened to whatever she said, and ended up getting her whatever she wished for.


    But it was only now, after all this time that he realized, what he did was aplete mistake. And he regretted it


    Because she was the daughter of a high ranking noble house, Schecrya was prideful and selfish to the limit. But as her house was in destitute she usually constrained her behavior.


    So after marrying into an affluent house her original nature broke out of its shell and started a rampage.


    Her husband listened to whatever she said.


    He bought her whatever she wanted.


    This fact also gave wings to her original selfish nature.


    Though Almond was aware of Schecrya��s nature, he let her run loose nheless.


    He was always busy as the feudal lord, and he thought after they had a child her selfish nature would correct itself automatically.


    A mother naturally loses her selfishness after a child is born. Because no matter what a mother��s feeling towards her newborn baby would always be the strongest.


    But things didn��t go as Almond hoped. Even after the child was born Schecrya didn��t change. Rather she raised her child bypletely spoiling him head to toe. And the child, totally embracing his mother��s love developed a character exactly the same as her��s.


    Even if the world was different, the fact that a baby would follow its parent��s footsteps would never change.


    That��s how the child �� Lic Gargadon became apletely spoiled selfish human being. Because no matter how strict Almond was, Schecrya spoiled him as if to overturn all of Almond��s sternness.


    ***


    The Savaiv temple premises were surrounded by walls. The main gate and the rear gate were the only 2 options if you wanted toe in or leave properly.


    But of course because the ce was a temple, the walls were not that sky high and if one had good athletic abilities he or she could jump over or climb it.


    However the temple was considered the sacred home of God so there were almost no people who would conduct such uncouth actions. Those who wanted to enter the temple would do so grandly by using the main gate.


    By the way, the rear gate was mostly used by traders who delivered supplies like food and firewood to the temple.


    Tatsumi who took one step out of the main gate, looked around with due caution.


    Thest few days, thugs and hoodlums would swarm to him the moment he stepped out of the temple.


    The reason why the men did not enter beyond the gate was because if they caused trouble within the temple, the Clerical knights would not pardon them.


    Of course Tatsumi knew full well what the men were after so if he saw theming he could make quick decisions and run away, or step back inside the temple and slip away using the rear gate.


    After scanning the surrounding a number of times, he judged everything was okay and looked back towards the main gate.


    ��It��s okay Chiiko. Doesn��t look like they are here today.��


    After hearing Tatsumi��s confirmation, Calcedonia showed herself from beyond the gate and quickly hurried to Tatsumi.


    After being warned by Giuseppe, just to be more vignt these 2 began going back home together unlike before.


    ��But master, there really is no need to be so overwrought... As long as I am here, I won��t let anyone touch a single hair on your body you know? Rather as long as they show myself, and as long as they don��t die I would with my magic......��


    ��No no no wait. Even if they are thugs in the end they��ve simply been hired by other people. There��s no need to go that extreme on them.��


    ��Jeez... I guess it can��t be helped since you told me not to but......��


    Calcedonia pouted in discontentment, but as soon as Tatsumi started walking she followed close behind.


    And as if she thought of something, she quickly ran to him and hugged his right armpletely squeezing them onto her breasts.


    ��Eh...? C-Chiiko? W-What are you doing so suddenly!?��


    Tatsumi cried out at the sudden event. And Calcedonia replied with a clear cute tone,


    ��If I glue myself to master like this, I can protect you better!!��


    With a grin. And then it changed to a blissful smile.


    ��If it��s like this, then I can use my own body to protect master!!.... And isn��t it warmer this way?��


    ��No, you don��t have to use your body to protect me... A-And well yeah, I guess it��s warmer...��


    Saying that, the Tatsumi who was by no means dissatisfied started to make his way home with Calcedonia.


    Of course, they were already very familiar with the route back home from the temple.


    And whenever they went home together, most of the time they did it like this, linking their arms. Maybe because of that, all the shopkeepers and traders who opened their business by the street, and the pedestrians who passed by them would always look at the 2 with warm gazes.


    The harmonious rtionship between the <<Holy Maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv and the mysterious ��ck haired ck eyed youth�� had long be a familiar sight for a portion of the dwellers of Levantes.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>34 �C The Enveloping Net</h4>


    <..>


    That day,


    A number of men surrounded Tatsumi who was about to return home after exiting the temple gates.


    Tatsumi remembered seeing every one of these men at least once. But currently they all had this lingering impatience on their faces.


    ��This time, don��t think you can run away! If we don��t start getting some oues soon we��ll be in a pickle!��


    Looks like their employer Lic was showing discontentment at these thugs because they couldn��t show any results after all this time.


    Until today Tatsumi had always been fleeing from them.


    Though there was Giuseppe��s orders, even for Tatsumi having to deal with these kind of thugs day after day was bing unbearable.


    But that all ends now. Because Giuseppe sent him new orders telling him he did not need to flee any more.


    ��Ah, right on time misters. It��s good that you guys came to me by yourselves. Because it would be troublesome if I had to go all over town searching for you.��


    Tatsumi said whileughing even though he was being surrounded by them.


    The men started to doubt why Tatsumi was soposed in this situation. But these men were people who punched before they thought so in the end they couldn��t figure out why.


    ��Huuuuuh? The heck are you bbering about kid? Juste with these uncles for now! If ya listen to what we gotta say properly we just might let you off with only 1 broken limb.��


    ��No, the ones who will apany me are you guys.��


    Just as Tatsumi said that,


    A number of fully armed Clerical knights dashed out of the main gate behind Tatsumi.


    No matter how confident they were in themselves, there��s no way some random street thugs would be a match for fully armed Clerical knights.


    At first the thugs violently struck back at the Clerical knights, but in the end they were subdued in no time.


    ��Yo Tatsumi. Good job running all over the ce till today.��


    The one who called out to him was one of his knight acquaintances. He too was aware of Giuseppe��s n so until today he was waiting patiently for a chance to act.


    ��I��ve troubled you with this matter. It seems like Mister Giuseppe is finally done with the preparations on his side right?��


    ��Seems so yeah. Honestly, it was a bit annoying seeing these people loitering about around the temple gate. We even gotints from the townsfolk and believers. Finally, since his holiness gave us the okay we too were happy to take care of this mess.��


    ��Thank you very much.��


    ��Whaat, no need to be like that. We also know how much you��ve toiled these few days. Sure there are people who don��t approve of your rtionship with Lady Calcedonia. But at the least we all are on your side, remember that ��kay?��


    Each and every one of the knights who participated in the operation gave Tatsumi a thumbs up.


    ��Since if we practice with Tatsumi often, we can be personally treated by Lady Calcedonia herself. So we have fun too.��


    ��That that. Because you see! My real aim was to get healed by Lady Calcedonia all along! Don��t misunderstand, I ain��t doing this for you!��


    ��Well said mate. But didn��t you start fuming like it was your own business when you heard someone wanted to make Tatsumi and Lady Calcedonia split up?��


    ��Wha!? N-N-No, T-Tha is!? I-I mean he did train with us and... Y-Yes and I��m a priest of the Savaiv temple too! I won��t permit anyone getting in the way of two people who��re properly in love!!��


    The knights talked among themselves lightly.


    But Tatsumi deeply felt thankful once again for the goodwill his seniors showed him.


    ***


    The day after Tatsumi and the knights caused a disturbance in front of the temple gates.


    Giuseppe was meeting with a guest who came to visit him first thing in the morning.


    Giuseppe expected this person to visit him soon, but even he didn��t think she would rush here so early.


    ��Wee to the temple of Savaiv, Madam Gargadon.��


    One of the guest rooms of the temple. After entering, Giuseppe politely greeted the guest.


    In return the guest waiting in the room, along with the person she brought returned that greeting to Giuseppe while standing up.


    ��Please excuse us for suddenly showing up without prior notifications, please do forgive our rudeness.��


    ���� If you think that, then give us a prior notification. And couldn��t you think of that before you came?


    While cursing that in his heart, Giuseppe politely rmended Madam Gargadon��- Schecrya Gargadon to have a seat with a smile.


    ��And so, for what matter did madame today?��


    ��Yes your holiness. The reason I havee today was to formally set the date for the marriage ceremony of your adopted daughter Lady Calcedonia and My son Lic, the heir to the house of Gargadon.��


    As Schecrya sat down on the chair while wobbling her giant body, she said with a bold smile.


    ***


    ���CAt the same time, in another ce.


    There was an unexpected guest visiting the Gargadon��s estate too just when the madam and eldest son was out.


    ��Do forgive me for the sudden visit, Earl Gargadon.��


    ��N-No, I don��t dare. So, what may be madam��s business today...?��


    Earl Almond Gargadon was wiping away his sweat in front of today��s guest. This guest was too important for him to offend.


    ��Actually, it��s about the Earl��s wife and son. Might you have some time to discuss this with me?��


    The former Duchess Eleesha Cuoletto coldly said to the Earl with a severe and cold gaze.


    ***


    ��Ho ho! Fixing a date for the marriage of my daughter and your son you say? But, this is my first time hearing Lady Calcedonia wanted to get wed.��


    Giuseppe yed dumb on purpose.


    ��Oh my, is that so? But I��ve heard from my son Lady Calcedonia had a rtionship of deep mutual love with him. And is it not the duty of the Supreme pontiff of the temple of Savaiv to help bind those together who love each other so much? So I am here to receive his holiness��s permission to bless the two young ones into a happy life. And of course, my house of Gargadon will also help as much as we can. It��s true for the temple too but............ I have prepared plenty of gifts for his holiness to personally show my thanks. His holiness should know that tying a rtionship of blood with my house of Gargadon is by no means a bad thing no?��


    With a ppy sound, Schecrya��s both fat cheeks were lifted up from the side. Giuseppe judged with difficulty that she was ��smiling��.


    ��Oh, personal gifts for me...you say?��


    After Giuseppe raised his shoulders as if he was interested, Schecrya��s cheeks further went up.


    ��Yes. Of course, I have prepared things suitable for someone such as his holiness.��


    Schecrya turned towards the person behind her. And in return that person brought out a sack from arge sachet. As he passed it on, there was a metallic ringing sounding from within it.


    ��Please, confirm it yourself, Lord Chrysophrase.��


    The servant silently passed along the sack, while Schecrya urged Giuseppe.


    And then, Giuseppe extended his hand towards the bag with a happy expression.


    ***


    As the mother Schecrya was speaking with Giuseppe, Lic was waiting in another guest room.


    A young priest poured tea for Lic who was the guest, and silently left the room.


    But Lic was disinterested towards all that. He was waiting impatiently for his mother to return.


    And Lic��s impatient character didn��t allow him to wait for long. Although, even he was aware that he could not act violently in this ce.


    Lic stood up and sat down again. He circled the room a couple of times. All this to divert his attention from boredom.


    As he was doing that, suddenly there was a voice from the other side of the door.


    ��Excuse me. Is the person called Lic Gargadon in this room?��


    Lic��s face lit up the instant he heard that voice. Ever since he had heard that voice for the first time, he never forgot it.


    Lic hurriedly went to the door to open it, confirming if it really was her.


    ��I-If it isn��t Lady Calcedonia. I-It has been a long time!��


    ��Yes, it has. Lord Lic.��


    ��S-So, why is Lady Calcedonia here....?��


    Killing his happiness from showing on his face, Lic calmly asked.


    ��Grandfather told me to apany Lord Lic for a talk as it would be tedious to wait in the guest room alone. I wonder if lord Lic is willing?��


    ��O-Of course I am. Now now, though it��s a small room please, have a seat.��


    Forgetting that this was a room in the temple, the excited Lic beckoned Calcedonia as if he was the host.


    ��Actually, I have prepared some pastry for Lord Lic. I wonder if Lord Lic is willing to have them?��


    ��O-Of course! If it��s Lady Calcedonia��s homemade Pastry, then I would be d to have them.��


    Nodding at Lic, Calcedonia turned around and pped her hands.


    Responding to that, three male priests entered the room pushing a cart carrying tea and pastries.


    The priests then began to prepare the pastries and tea for the two on their own ord like servants.


    For Lic was a noble, he was used to such behavior. So he, without minding them much, started to eat the pastries rmended by Calcedonia.


    At that moment, Calcedonia��s mouth arced into a very meaningful smile.


    ***


    Giuseppe took the sack, and lightly shook it as if to ascertain its weight.


    And then, he turned his gaze towards Schecrya.


    And as if Schecrya understood what Giuseppe meant, she signaled the servant again.


    The servant took out another simr sack from the sachet. Of course, this one too was making a cling cling sound.


    Seeing that, Giuseppe started to grin. Schecrya guessed that Giuseppe was finally content as she too started to smile.


    But Giuseppe then suddenly threw the sack under the table.


    The mouth of the sack opened as silver coins poured out all over the floor.


    But Schecrya without minding that, stared straight at Giuseppe.


    Till then Giuseppe put on a content smile. But now he didn��t even try to hide how disappointed he was.


    ��- Just what did he not like?


    Schecrya tried to hurriedly find out.


    Was the amount of coins not enough? Or did he want something other than money?


    Come to think of it, the Supreme Pontiff was famous for his magic seal device collection. Was he dissatisfied that he didn��t receive a seal device?


    Just as Schecrya wanted to smooth things over.


    A deep voice as if it wasing from the pits of the earth resounded in her ears.


    ��.... Are you taking me for a fool?��<sup>[1]</sup>


    ��Eh? N-No, I w-would not dare...��


    Schecrya showed an insincere smile in her surprise. But then a roar as if lightning had struck from the sky reached her ears.


    ��You... FOoooooooooooool!!��


    ***


    Lic was eating Calcedonia��s homemade pastries and chatting with her.


    When suddenly he heard a roar like the wrath of the gods from somewhere in the temple.


    ��W-What in the world was that voice...!?��


    ��Probably, someone managed to anger someone who definitely should never be angered.��


    After hearing that voice, Lic half stood up from his chair and looked around restlessly. Calcedonia on the other hand just sipped some tea from the cup calmly.


    ��A-Angered someone who should never be angered...is it? W-Wha...?��


    Lic stood up, but then suddenly he felt dizzy as his body rocked slightly and then just like that, he copsed on the floor.


    ��T-This is.....!?��


    ��It��s just a slight anesthetic. It��s not that powerful. Please rest assured as its effect will soon wear out.��


    As Calcedonia said that with aposed face, the priests behind her turned around.


    ��Well then, Mister Verse, Mister Niez. Please do as nned.��


    ��Roger that, Lady Calcedonia.��


    ��Leave it to us.��


    At Calcedonia��s request, 2 of the 3 priests aka Verse and Niez took out a rope hidden in the cart and proceeded to tie up Lic who was under the effect of the drug.


    ��What is the meaning of this, Calcedonia !? Why would you drug your beloved Lic like...?��


    ��Certainly, as someone who serves God using drugs is a bit unruly... But using the most appropriate method to deal with problems is the gift of human wisdom, don��t you think? And you��re not someone I would feel sorry for even if I drug you.��


    Calcedonia smiled sweetly. But Lic could clearly see the murderous aura concealed deep within her smile as he was drenched in cold sweat.


    ��Oh yes, that��s right, you said why I used the drugs right? That��s because it would be troublesome if you suddenly acted violently. I��ve heard the rumours you know? About your habit of destroying everything in your room when you get irritated. This room is one we use to greet nobles. So the things here are pretty well thought out if I say so myself. We really can��t have you destroying all of these expensive temple properties just because of a single outburst of anger now could we? And also������


    Suddenly,


    Calcedonia narrowed her Ruby red eyes filled with cold killing intent.


    �����C I only love one person in this world. I have never ever fallen in love with anyone but that person, not even once. Could you please not selfishly go deciding who I love or not like that?��


    As Calcedonia signaled with her gaze coldly emitting her desire to grief, Niez shoved an old rag down Lic��s mouth.


    But while doing that, what could possibly be the reason for Niez��s own hands to suddenly start shivering as if he was listening to a demon?


    After confirming that, Calcedonia stood up and walked to thest remaining priest who was just standing behind her.


    It seems like thisst priest was standing behind Calcedonia all this time, just in case Lic started to get resistive.


    Calcedonia then happily glued her body to that priest.


    ��The one I love... Is this person right here.��


    Different from before, her current smile was like a blooming flower made of magic and light.


    Then as if to show off to Lic, Calcedonia kissed the priest��s�� Tatsumi��s cheek with her cherry pink glossy lips.


    [1]He says kisama.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>35 �C Anger and Deration</h4>


    <..>


    The present head of the house of Gargadon, Almond Gargadon heard the sound of the horse drawn carriage getting further and further away.


    Just a moment ago sitting in front of his eyes was a person who if she wishes it, could erase the very existence of the Gargadon house from this country, and being red at with such cold eyes by that person. Almond was prepared for his house to fall to ruin, right this moment.


    ��Though the Earl is exceptional as the feudal lord, as a parent and as a husband, you are severelycking, aren��t you?��


    ��I-I thank you for your praise, Former Duchess Couletto.��


    ��Aren��t you the one who��s the head of the Gargadons��? And as such you should have treated your son and wife with a firmer attitude no?��


    ��C-Certainly it��s as you say, but my wife is... she is from a house of a Marquise. With a higher standing in our circle than my house of Gargadon... And because of that if I was to say...��


    ��I am saying that��s exactly what you did wrong. No matter what house adyes from, after marriage a wife must be obligated to her husband at all cost. As the husband, should you not have been the one to correct the wife��s mistakes?��


    In the Largofiely Kingdom, the standing of women was by no means higher.


    The females of noble households never seeded their family name. Even though there are some rare cases when the wife married into a family and took the reins for some time, most cases were where a male married into the family as a son-inw and seeded the name.


    If by any chance there was no choice but to let ady seed a house. She would have to never marry and be a widow with the pretense of; seeding the house in ce of herte husband.


    ��And furthermore, shouldn��t you have been more strict with your son��s discipline? If he starts destroying his room just because he was irritated that things did not go his way. I really can��t call him a gentleman in front of others.��


    ��W-Why does the Former Duchess know of...?��


    As expected, for a grown adult man to act like a child and start breaking everything around him when he got angry was not really a good thing to his reputation.


    That��s why this particr habit of Lic was supposed to be a tight secret known only to the Earl and few of his close attendants.


    ��Things like that, I can investigate as much as I want, when I want. Please don��t look down on this old woman too much.��


    ��P-Please excuse my rudeness.... Maybe it was because of his mother��s influence, my son doesn��t give any heed to what I say at all...��


    ��That��s why I am saying you have failed as a father!��


    Being shut up by Eleesha like that, Almond subconsciously dropped his shoulders.


    ��After this I will go meet your wife and son to have a talk but... Be prepared for the worst case scenario.��


    A single sentence that seemed to dere capital punishment.


    Leaving the dejected Almond like that, the former duchess entered the carriage with the ducal crest and headed back to Levantes.


    And eventually, the giant edifice of the temple of Savaiv came into the view of the carriage.


    ***


    The whole guest room was quaking because of the wrathful voice.


    Or so was the intensity of the anger released from Giuseppe��s whole existence as it created that optical illusion.


    Facing that wrath from the front was Schecrya, who was so scared that she fell down from the fine quality chair she was sitting on and her eyes switched between white and ck.


    ��Do you bastards think that I am someone you can so easily buy with money!? Did you think that I was a scumbag who would sell out my beloved granddaughter because of some coins!? This me... The supreme pontiff of the doctrine of Savaiv!? Do not take me, Giuseppe Chrysophrase, to be the same as those diminutive waste of human beings!! Even underestimating has its limits, you joke of a person!!��


    ��H-Hiiiiii.....!!!!��


    Scared by his sudden change, Schecrya fell down backwards. She didn��t care how disgraceful it was as she got on all fours and crawled to a corner of the room.


    Even the servant she brought wasn��t spared, as he too was in a close proximity of Giuseppe and started to tremble in fear with his whole face turning blue.


    As Giuseppe threw a nce filled with scorn towards the crawling Schecrya, who by the way was exactly the image of a pig, he called out to a temple personnel who was waiting outside the room.


    ��It��s about time, the foolish son of this madam pig should have also fallen in Calsey��s trap by now. Bring that foolish son before me!��


    Listening to the footsteps going further away after that person��s light reply, Giuseppe once again turned his gaze towards Schecrya who was shivering in one corner.


    ��Please do forgive me for calling you Madam Pig just now.��


    Hearing an unexpected apologying from Giuseppe��s mouth at this moment, Schecrya heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��N...N-No, I-It was me who brought out and...��


    But then, the one Giuseppe bowed his head to in apology was not Schecrya but what seemed to be an entity existing somewhere else altogether,


    ��Being put together with this kind of thing, the Gentlemen of the Pigmunity might take offence. Forgive me  gentle pigs, as I, Giuseppe apologize from the bottom of my heart.��


    Giuseppe was talking to empty space.


    After that he cast an even colder nce at Schecrya who could do nothing but shake in one corner as she was put to be an existence even lower than pigs.


    ***


    Without any warning the door of the guest room was pushed open and a single youth was thrown in.


    The youth was tied up by a rope and there was an old rag shoved down his mouth.


    After seeing the miserable figure of the youth rolling on the floor, Schecrya who was trembling in fear till then opened her eyes wide and stood up, rushing to the youth.


    ��La.......La-L!? W-Who in the world did something so cruel to my dear L!? I won��t f-f-f-f-f-f-forgive you!!��


    Just where all her fear went to, one might wonder. With eyes filled with anger she turned her gaze towards the door.


    There, she saw a young man and ady standing beyond the door. Of course, they were Tatsumi and Calcedonia.


    Giuseppe who had a sour look on his face till then, softened up his expression seeing the two.


    ��Good job, good job. I have ended up working you two a bit. Now then����


    His expression once again turned cold as he turned his eyes towards Lic who was lying on the floor but now had the old rag removed from his mouth, and Schecrya who was kneeling beside him hugging him as though he was a baby.


    ��Since all of the actors have not gathered yet, first let��s hear what you have to say about yourselves. The one called Lic, I hear from your mother that the love between you and Calsey is mutual. Just, when exactly did your love turn mutual? I am the servant of the god of Marriage. I will not do an uncouth thing such as tearing apart two people who are mutually in love. So tell me why you think the love you have for Calsey is mutual.��


    Giuseppe coldly red at the mother and child who were now sitting up on the floor.


    His tone was soft, but the pressure hidden within it was not tender in the least. Tatsumi once again realized that the status of being a Supreme Pontiff was not just for show.


    ��P-Please excuse my rudeness, your holiness. I am sure that the great god Savaiv is also aware that our love is mutual! Because, till now I have loved her so much, there could be no way that she does not love me back.... Isn��t that right, Lady Calcedonia...?��


    ��T-That��s right!! If my L pours his love in so much for a girl, there is no way any girl in this world would not love him back!! Now then, Miss Calcedonia. Please make it clear before your grandfather... Before his holiness that the feelings you hold for L is real!! I-If you just say you love my dear L, I will wee you to our house of Gargadon as a bride with open arms!!��


    Calcedonia smiled sweetly towards the mother and son who were sitting up on the ground.


    ��Yes, I do love him.��


    Hearing that from Calcedonia, the Gargadon mother and child��s face lit up like the sun in happiness.


    But that happinesssted only for a split second.


    ��But as I said just a moment ago, the one I love is not Lord Lic.��


    ��W-What are you saying miss Calcedonia!? Just what about my L do you not like!?��


    As Schecrya put on a face as if she could not believe what she just heard, Giuseppe had the urge to yell out ��On the contrary, just what part of him is there to like?��


    And then Calcedonia continued what she was saying without even looking at Lic who was staring at her with a dumbfounded expression, and Schecrya who was still yelling like a madwoman.


    ��That person... I remember, ever since I was very little, he was always beside me. He fed me my food, and gave me water, he raised me with love. At that time when I was feeling unwell after trying toy an egg but it was clogged, he carried me to the doctors even though it was in the middle of the night. Ever since I was the tiny existence from back then...... till this very moment, he was the only one I loved.��


    ��Wh...Wha? E-Eggs....?��


    ��Y-You....What are you...saying...?��


    Calcedonia was speaking while hugging her own body in heat, like a maiden in a dream.


    But the Gargadon mother and son did not understand what Calcedonia was saying, as they stared at her with a dumbfounded expression.


    On the other hand in the midst of all this, the only person who understood what she was saying, Tatsumi was thinking absentmindedly ��Ah! That did happen didn��t it~�� as he recalled such nostalgic things.


    It was when Calcedonia... No, the Cockatiel Chiiko was living together with Tatsumi and his family.


    On a certain night�� It was well past 10pm when Chiiko tried toy an egg but it got clogged and her tubal mps fell off.


    Cockatiel were birds well received by people, as they didn��t get ill much and were easy to breed. But they also had a problem called egg clogging.


    And the past Chiiko had an incident when her egg was clogged.


    And that wasn��t a normal egg clogging, as along with her eggs even her tubal mps were being pushed out of her body.


    Seeing an egg dangling around while the fallopian tube was still tied to the cloaca, Tatsumi instantly went and searched the phonebook to call the neighbourhood veterinarian.


    But the neighbourhood he was in had more specialists on dogs and cats, and there were less who looked after Cockatiels. And they were mostly all closed by then.


    After going over the phone book once again frantically, he and his family found a far-off hospital that should still be open as it dealt with emergency cases. So Tatsumi carried Chiiko in his arm as he got into his dad��s car. It waste at night but they immediately drove there.


    Because they already informed the veterinarians of Chiiko��s condition, without minding the fact that the day was about to change, the hospital staff rushed to Tatsumi and his family��s reception.


    As a result, Chiiko was somehow able to escape from a dangerous predicament.


    After that from what Tatsumi heard from the veterinarians, if by chance Chiiko had stayed like that with her fallopian tube pushed outside with the egg all night, she would have definitely died by morning.


    Even when Tatsumi was sinking deeper into his past memories and floating in nostalgia, Calcedonia kept speaking.


    ��Didn��t I already mention this to Lord Lic? This Tatsumi Yamagata right here is the person I love.��


    ��W-What are you saying, Calcedonia!! Even if that man is a priest isn��t he a meremoner!! Why are you not choosing me, the heir to the prestigious house of Gargadon, but a meremoner man...?!��


    ��T-That��s right!! No matter how you see it that man cannotpare to my L!! So why would you...!?��


    It seems like the drug��s effect was already off as Lic, while tied up, struggled frantically to stand up. And taking advantage of that Schecrya started to shout.


    Both of them truly, from the bottom of their heart believed that Lic was absolutely superior to Tatsumi in all ways possible.


    ��Aha... I get it! As I thought you bastard, you��re tricking Calcedonia right? Or you��re ahold of her weakness! Hated bastard, you filthy coward!! I will set Calcedonia free right now!! If it��s now I am even willing to hand over all this money to you. Take this money, and disappear from our sights this instant!!��


    ��T-That��s right!! In that end that��s all you can expect from amoner from another country!! Well, it��s alright. Name your price. We will pay it. And after taking it, get out from this city... No! Leave this country for good!! This is the order of me, the madam of the house of Gargadon!! As amoner you can��t disobey the order of a noble can you?��


    ��The kiss from before, you did that by forcing Calcedonia didn��t you!! Just how low will you fall you degenerate!!��


    For some reason the Gargadon mother and child were already acting like they won. How they reached that conclusion wasn��t something normal folks were capable of deducing, as Tatsumi was already starting to feel a headache.


    ��I never tricked or forced Calcedonia. I simply think of her as someone important to me.��


    Shaking off his headache, Tatsumi replied to them.


    Calcedonia who was beside him had her face lit up with a *paaaaa!* sound as she stared at Tatsumi in delight.


    Even a random vige idiot would be able to make out after seeing Calcedonia like that, that she wasn��t being threatened by Tatsumi.


    But of course, the Gargadon mother and child were an exception amongst other things.


    ��Humph, anyone can spew anything they want! It��s all words. But well, let��s have it your way. If you don��t n on leaving the city no matter what, I swear I will use all of Gargadon house��s power to erase your existence!! Be resolved that the kingdom of Largofiely is no longer a ce where you will ever be epted in!!��


    ��That��s right! Going against our house of Gargadon is the same as going against the whole kingdom of Largofiely. Know that you have alreadymitted a crime equal to treason on a national level!��


    It��s hopeless.


    Tatsumi was convinced after listening to the Gargadon mother and child.


    These two were living in their own world. They haven��t the slightest doubt that the world they live in always revolves around themselves.


    Most probably, no matter what Tatsumi said they won��t be able to understand. No, they won��t even try to understand.


    And also, in front of these two self-centered mother and child, even the usually gentle Tatsumi was starting to get irritated.


    ��.............Why don��t you guys cut it out now? Why are you so self-centered? Why the hell are you guys able to see the world as so convenient for yourselves? Is that how two grown adults... is that how nobles who are supposed to stand above the masses should act......?��


    Tatsumi��s voice was so low that it made it sound like it was being crushed to death. At the same time, a golden flux of magical light started to rise up from his body.


    For Giuseppe and Calcedonia who could perceive mana, they could understand just how angry Tatsumi was just from the mana he was subconsciously releasing.


    But for the Gargadon mother and child who couldn��t perceive it, they didn��t take any heed to Tatsumi.


    ��M-My goodness! A meremoner! A meremoner speaking with a noble using that tone......... Lord Chrysophrase!!Did you just hear what this wastrel said? For amoner to refute a noble! This is already a splendid crime. Now, your holiness. Please capture this fool this instant!��


    ��That��s right indeed! What you did was the same as spitting on the face of the Gargadon...no, the whole country of Largofiely!! And you will be getting a suitable punishment!! This is your end!��


    The mother and child triumphed. Certainly making a careless yet reckless remark against nobles was considered an offence formoners.


    �� So what?.... Even if by chance the feelings I have for Chiiko was a felony, I wouldn��t fall back... No matter if my opponent is a noble, or a country, I have no intentions of denying these feelings of mine, not in the least! A national treason? Let it be then! So what if the country bes my enemy? I will stay loyal to my feelings!!��


    Tatsumi inly dered, with conviction.


    Hearing Tatsumi say that, Giuseppe nodded multiple times in satisfaction, and Calcedonia ended up crying as her face turned pink in embarrassment.


    And the Gargadon mother and child stared at Tatsumi,pletely gasping for breath.


    For them, seeing a meremoner staying true to his belief even if it meant going against the country and understanding why, was definitely not something within their  scope of ��wisdom��.


    And then.


    The doors to the room were suddenly pushed open, as an elderly woman walked in while happily pping her hands.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>36 �C The Finishing Blow</h4>


    <..>


    p p p p!


    The elderly women who intruded into the room while pping happily showed a warm smile as she drew near Calcedonia. She then turned her gaze towards Tatsumi.


    ��Please do forgive me for my suddenness. But, it was a good speech. Practically very few people can say that while in the presence of nobles.��


    After being told that, Tatsumi was finally self-aware of exactly what he did.


    Certainly, part of it was because of anger and part of it was because he got dragged into the flow of events but in the end, saying he��d stay true to his feelings even if the country was against him was a bit too grandiose. Realizing what he did again, Tatsumi��s face became red hot.


    ��I-I may have said a minute too much... B-But! It��s true that I don��t n on parting with her.��


    ��M-Master...��


    Calcedonia was ecstatic. But her happiness still showed on her whole face. Probably the current she wasn��t a bit aware of her surroundings. The elderly woman��- Former Duchess Eleesha Cuoletto, after seeing Calcedonia like that gasped in amazement.


    ��Oh dear. Turning that Calcedonia into this much of an immoral state. As expectedd, looks like you have quite a deep handling of women.��


    ��Eh? Whaaaaa��...!? M-Me? Have a deep... of women!? T-There��s no way that could be possible!! I-I, The only woman I am close to would be Chiiko!!��


    ��Chiiko?��


    ��U-Umm.. Chiiko would be Calsey��s past name... or not but, that.... How should I exin this... By the way please excuse my rudeness but, you are...?��


    Not being able to exin why he was calling Calcedonia Chiiko, Tatsumi became flustered. It was after that that he finally noticed the elderly women in front of him wasn��t someone he knew.


    And the elderly women, while she was amused seeing Tatsumi flustered like that, finally cover her mouth with the back of her hand and said whileughing.


    ��My, how rude of me not to introduce myself. I am called Eleesha. I��ve a long rtionship with Calsey and Giuseppe. You have my best regards from now on.��


    ��Well thank you. I��m Tatsumi Yamagata. So you��re a friend of Mister Giuseppe and Chi-... Calsey huh.  I want to ask, why is Madam Eleesha here?��


    While he was asking Eleesha, he looked at Giuseppe and Calcedonia.


    Currently, this situation was not very appropriate to invite others to show. But, if she��s Giuseppe and Calcedonia��s friend then she should have been called over by either Giuseppe or Calcedonia for a reason.


    Seeing Tatsumi look at Giuseppe and then at herself restlessly a few times, Eleesha was once again very amused.


    ��Ufufufufufufufu. Certainly, it��s as Giuseppe said. After actually meeting you face to face like this, I think I have a good understanding on what kind of person you are.��


    ��Eh, what..?��


    Tatsumi tilted his head not understanding what Eleesha was saying.


    ��Actually son-inw, I got Eleesha to help out this time. This old vixen has some good spies under hermand, you see.��


    ��My! I only lent a hand because a certain old badger came to me crying for help though?��


    Even though they were cursing each other, they looked like they were enjoying it. Seeing that, Tatsumi realized how close Giuseppe and Eleesha��s rtionship was.


    ��F-Former duchess Cuoletto!!��


    Until that moment, the Gargadon mother and child dumbfoundedly stared at the scene before them.


    Being shocked by Tatsumi��s deration to even go against the country if necessary, then being shocked again after the entry of a big-shot, and being further shocked seeing that big-shot talking with Tatsumi in such a nice manner.


    But, finallying to her senses, Schecrya hurried to the big-shot AKA Eleesha and quickly kneeled down in front of her.


    ��Great mistress should have heard it too!? This one arrogantly dered that he will aim an arrow at us nobles... no, the whole Largofiely kingdom! And moreover he is running amokmitting an outrage after tying up my dear son! Please by all means, great mistress should use her might to grant this fool the punishment he deserves!!��


    ��E-Exactly so! This person is threatening Lady Calcedonia who is to be my wife, and coercing her into doing as he pleases! Moreover he wishes to take her as his wife, this wastrel! I have heard that great mistress is close to Calcedonia. So for Calcedonia as well, please judge this buffoon as he deserves!��


    Even while being tied up by a rope, Lic followed his mother as he almost crawled to Eleesha��s feet and crouched down.


    Eleesha coldly looked down upon this mother and child of the Gargadons. On the other hand, Tatsumi��s eyes turned white after learning this old woman was a high figure even amongst the various ducal houses.


    ��Threatening Calcedonia...Was it? Is that true?��


    Eleesha suddenly nced at Tatsumi. And Tatsumi who felt a deep pressureing from that nce hurriedly shook his head left and right as he took a few steps back.


    And as if to protect Tatsumi, Calcedonia stood in front of Eleesha with a smile.


    ��Just like I told madam the other day, I really do love Mast-... Lord Tatsumi. By no mean am I being tricked. Far from it, I truly am happy. Because Lord Tatsumi clearly said it, towards that very extent, his feelings for me.��


    Recalling Tatsumi��s deration from just a moment ago, Calcedonia��s lips bloomed into a smile so dazzling that it would warm up even the hearts of those near her.


    ��Right, I too think that Tatsumi is not tricking or threatening you. Even if he was tricking you, he wouldn��t have been able to say what he just did. By the way������


    Though she was happy seeing someone she treated just like a grandchild maturing, she narrowed her eyes. Her gaze once again turned into a sharp de as she looked at the two groveling at her feet.


    ��Tricked...Was it? No, I wonder who was it that really tried to trick her?��


    Like a knife, her severe gave pierced through Lic.


    ��E-Exactly what is her excellency talking about, I wonder...? I-I have never, ever tricked or threatened another person in my whole life......��


    ��Oh my, is that so? By the way Lic... was it? This, do you recognize it?��


    Saying that, what she took out was a crystal ball asrge as an adult��s fist.


    A transparent crystal, perfectly spherical without a trace of impurity. It was shining on top of Eleesha��s palm.


    ��T-That, is that perhaps.... A [Shape-scripting Crystal]...?��


    ��Yes, exactly. Though this is part of a certain old badgers collection... The things reflected here are quite interesting. Want to see?��


    Eleesha held up the shape-scripting crystal on her palm, and chanted some sort of keyword like aria.


    And after she did that, a kind of imagery reflected on the surface of the Crystal, along with voices.


    The magic seal device called shape-scripting crystal could record images and sounds and rey itter whenever one wished. A magic seal device that had the same function as a Video Recorder.


    << ���� Why can you still not teach that young priest called Tatsumi a good lesson!? My master is at the end of his patience. If you don��t seed then both I and you won��t be let off easily�����C >>


    Tatsumi could see in the projected reflection that the thugs who wanted to harass him were having somewhat of a dangerous and shady conversation with someone who looked to be like a servant of an affluent family.


    The background seemed to be a city bar. So the surroundings should��ve be quite noisy. The fact that the scene was recorded with such rity meant the person who recorded it should��ve done it from quite the close proximity.


    Soon the images changed as the reflection projected the image of a now tarnished room. From the looks of it the room should have been decorated with rather expensive stuff, but all of it was destroyed. There were two men in the room who were having a conversation.


    As it seemed, the images were taken from the ceilings so the point of view was quite oblique like looking down from above. But even so they could see one of the men was certainly the same servant from the previous images.


    And without a doubt, the other man was Lic Gargadon, present at this very moment.


    << Curses!! Why can��t you still find that priest by the name of Tatsumi��s weakness!? And just when will the hired men finally be able the grief this Tatsumi for once!? >>


    << Y-Yes... It looks like his ability to run away ismendable, if one thing. No matter how the men want to trap him, he could always manage to escape......>>


    << I am tired of hearing excuses! Rather than that I want results!! Hurry up, or else......>>


    The Lic inside the reflection narrowed his eyes as he told the servant,


    << By using the power of my house of Gargadon, do you wish to see how I can take care of an insignificant person such as yourself? >>


    << U-Understood, Lord Lic......!! I will certainly make that man called Tatsumi suffer soon...!!>>


    With that, Eleesha stopped the crystal.


    The reason why Giuseppe told Tatsumi to run around all over the ce, was to buy enough time for the spy sent by Eleesha to be able to use the magic seal Giuseppe lent, and record everything so that they had enough proof against Lic.


    ��Hmm, strange... certainly did you not just say you had never tricked or threatened a person in your whole life just now.... Or was it me who heard wrong?��


    ��I-I know nothing!! I am not aware of a single thing of which this reflected image was about!!��


    ��T-That��s right!! This is surely that foul boy called Tatsumi��s fault!! He must��ve fabricated all this to trick my poor L into me!!��


    ��Enough, you fools. You realize that unless one isn��t an experienced specialist in this field, it��s nigh impossible to temper with a seal device. In the first ce, the thugs showed in the crystal have already been apprehended by the knights of our temple. Because they repeatedly tried to harass a priest from the temple. The duty of the clerical knights is to protect the temple and its followers. So what they did was of course a matter of course. Now then, I am really excited about what we will hear from the thugs. Aren��t you too?��


    ��You people, it seems like you two really are not aware... of just what you tried to orchestrate.��


    Eleesha grumbled while letting out a tired sigh.


    ��The kingdom and the temple always had a mutual give and take rtionship. What you people wanted to do was to cause the mutual trust between the two parties to break down. And looks like you aren��t even aware of it.��


    Because the temple didn��t belong to the kingdom, the kingdom had no right to give any sort of order to it.


    Vice versa, the temple was not to participate in the kingdom��s internal management.


    There were a lot of fronts in the official stances, and basically these were the official standing of the two sides. But of course, the two sides had a long standing deep rtionship.


    Even though the temple didn��t belong to the kingdom, it��s not like it didn��t receive any sort of protection at all. For a lot of countrymen, the temple was their spiritual support.


    If by chance any kind of fissure appeared between the temple and the kingdom, it would manifest itself as the citizen��s difort towards the country.


    So suppose the Kingdom did do something to offend the temple. The temple would probably shut itself away from the kingdom. And this would definitely not end with just the people being snatched of their ce of worship.


    The temple wasn��t only a ce of prayer. It also acted as a medical facility, and stood in for various other practice institutions.


    The nursing and medical treatment of patients and the wounded, the art of self-defense, and even things like arithmetic were taught by the temple.


    So if the temple closed its doors to the kingdom, the people would no longer be able to receive these things.


    And when that happened, the people would undoubtedly direct their anger towards the kingdom. The fate of a kingdom which lost the trust of its people, there��s no way it could be anything bright.


    For that reason, the kingdom and the temple had always toiled to build up a positive rtionship based on mutual trust.


    ��What you guys did was the same as trampling on the years of cooperation between us and the temple. If that old badger over there.... No, the supreme pontiff of the temple of Savaiv was truly enraged, the good association we have with the temple would immediately deteriorate. And of course, the kingdom will evidently hold you people ountable for it. The consequences of it... you can guess what would happen right?��


    Implicitly, Eleesha hinted towards the destruction of the Earl��s house.


    And now, reaching the extreme limits of things, the Gargadon mother and child finally realized they lost.


    ��The crime of creating a deep crack in the rtionship of the temple and the kingdom, originally by thews of our kingdom you should have been properly judged. But I do not wish to make this matter any bigger.��


    For the kingdom of Largofiely, every kind of product produced by the Gargadon��s fief were extremely vital.


    Not only were they the suppliers of the army��s weapons and armours, the metal products and special good from the Gargadon��s fief were also exported outside the country.


    For the Earl to be able to develop this industry to such heights, his ability was widely recognized. So they just could not simply crush his house like that.


    Even if they did bring down the house and the fief was put under the royal family��s direct control, there was no guarantee that the industry could be re-developed to its peak.


    That��s how much the Earl��s ability outshined others, and the kingdom could not afford to lose it so suddenly.


    ��Therefore, your punishment will bepletely left for the Earl of Gargadon, Almond Gargadon to decide. Understood?��


    As she raised her voice towards the open door of the room, the figure of a middle aged gentleman appeared there.


    Tatsumi guessed that this person was probably Lic��s father, Almond Gargadon.


    �� Everything will be as you said, Great mistress. I will take responsibility to punish these people as by yourmand. And I also thank you from the bottom of my heart for your leniency.��


    He bowed deeply at Eleesha. And after that he looked at Giuseppe and bowed once again.


    ��Your holiness lord Chrysophrase. This time, I have really troubled you greatly... I do not know the words I should use to ask for your forgiveness.��


    ��I do not need your apology. Rather you should properly punish those two. Do not dare to go easy on them because of your blood ties you hear me?��


    ��Yes!! I swear that from now on they will never cause any difort to your Holiness, Lady Calcedonia and her honoured fianc��.��


    ��However, I will inform this time��s case to his royal highness. If his highness delivers some sort of verdict, be sure to savour it slowly. Am I clear?��


    ��I humbly assent, great mistress.��


    ��Well then, Earl of Gargadon, how exactly do you n on punishing these two?��


    Giuseppe asked Almond, not with his usual happy-go-lucky attitude, but with a dignified grace befitting of the Supreme Pontiff of the Temple of Savaiv.


    Almond realized, that if he really went easy on his wife and son, then that would be the real start of the Gargadon��s decline.


    It was then that Almond finally looked at his wife and son groveling on the floor.


    ��D-Dear... P-please......h-help.......��


    ��F-Father... I beg you... D-don��t...��


    Schecrya and Lic finally understood that they were at a dead end, as they tried to cling onto Almond who was the husband, and father, to save them.


    But looking at them, Almond��s aura turned cold like never before.


    ��Oh Schecrya. I hereby dissolve our marriage... It seems like the great mistress already had a word with you family. Probably even they won��t wish for you to return.��


    Looking at his wife��Rather his Ex-wife with cold eyes, he then turned his gaze towards Lic.


    ��Lic, I am disinheriting you. You are no longer the heir to my house. We no longer have a father and son rtionship from this moment. What happens to you from now on, and where you will go, is all up to you.��


    ��N-No way... Is father telling me and mother to die in the wilderness!?��


    ��T-That��s right!! Disinheriting your only son, what��s going to happen to the house of Gargadon from now on!?��


    Almonds decision was too severe�� Or that��s what it looked like to the mother and son as they suddenly made a protest. But, Almond didn��t even show a reaction, neither listening to them nor looking at them.


    ��Oh please, if it��s about the Earl��s sessor than you needn��t worry. I will rmend a splendid child for him to adopt.��


    ��What? Compared to that fool over there, any man would be a splendid heir.��


    The old badger and vixen were talking loudly purposely for them to hear. Looking at those two, Tatsumi became a bit disillusioned.


    But then, Eleesha suddenly cast a deep and meaningful nce at Tatsumi.


    ��Ah,e to think of it, don��t we have a young man with a bright future right here? How about it, Earl Gargadon. Why not just make thed here called Tatsumi your sessor?��


    ��W-Whaaaaaaaaaaaaat!? P-Please don��t joke about this!! I, being a noble is definitely not for me!! I am both heart and soul amoner!! Bing an heir to a house? That��s impossible, absolutely impossible for me!! It doesn��t suit me at all!!��


    Tatsumi waspletely baffled as he was hysterically denying it. Looking at him like that, Eleesha and Giuseppe, even Calcedonia started to smile.


    And by the side, Almond was for some reason seriously inspecting Tatsumi. Maybe he was actually thinking of making Tatsumi into his heir?


    ***


    A few days after the mess caused by the Gargadon mother and child.


    Giuseppe called both Calcedonia and Tatsumi to his office.


    As in a sense the earlier events hade to a close, Giuseppe was going to tell them the conclusion.


    ��So what happened after that?��


    After entering Giuseppe��s office and being told to have a seat, Tatsumi asked the question.


    ��Well. The Gargadon house wasn��t med much. But they did impose extra taxes on the fief for a few years.��


    By no means was it easy to bring down a noble house.


    The people who served the house till then would suddenly fall to the streets, and in most cases proper handling of the fief bes nigh impossible after that.


    ��And, what about that mother and child?��


    Being asked by Calcedonia, Giuseppe half-heartedly replied the circumstances.


    ��The two, after being divorced and disinherited didn��t have anywhere to go to. The Earl gave them a small house and field within the territory for their living. But of course, as peasants, not as nobles.


    ��So will those two be able to handle it well?��


    ��Who knows, I can��t say that much. But giving them a house and a field was beingpassionate on the Earl��s part. Whether or not they change their heart and live well from now, or end up dying in the middle of nowhere is up to them.��


    Schecrya and Lic life and death had nothing to do with the house of Gargadon any longer. Even giving them a house and a field was definitely the Earl showing hisst bit of affection for his former family.


    Just when Tatsumi heaved a sigh of relief as he decided that this times case was over, Giuseppe said something to him.


    ��Listen, son-inw. I can��t really guarantee the same thing as this time won��t happen again. So how about it? I was thinking, why not announce yours and Calsey��s rtionship officially to the world?.... You should give it a thought.��

 Chapter 37

    <h4>37 �C Betrothal Ceremony</h4>


    <..>


    Tatsumi��s whole body shivered once at Giuseppe��s suggestion.


    This was because ever since the matter with the Gargadon mother and child, he had been thinking of this too.


    ��Earlier I asked you what you thought about marriage. I myself want to respect your opinion. And if you said wait, then Calsey herself would wait no matter how long it takes.��


    Giuseppe took a quick nce at Calcedonia who was sitting next to Tatsumi, and she softly smiled.


    [I want to wait till I have a job good enough to maintain a family.]


    Calcedonia was aware off Tatsumi thought��s concerning marriage.


    Though Tatsumi said it was a boring reason, she in the contrary was happy. Because that was proof of how much importance Tatsumi put into his life together with her.


    That��s why just as her grandfather said, till Tatsumi assented she would wait.


    ��You have already be a senior priest. On top of that you are a clerical knight. Compared to the average men in the town your sry from these two should be much higher. Of course, I am aware that your end goal is to be an exorcist. But, at least I think it should be fine for you two to get officially engaged... what do you think?��


    Formerly taking Calcedonia as his fianc��.


    Even though he was living together with her for half a year now, thinking about this again he was still feeling shy.


    ��W-Well.... I actually don��t mind, getting engaged with Chiiko officially... No, I think that would be for the better. However solidly speaking... what are we going to do?��


    In his previous world, let along engagement he never even dated a girl.


    As he had this vague kind of image of marriage, he didn��t even know what they had to fundamentally do for engagement. Obviously, it was not part of his knowledge.


    ��About that. The general way is to hold a ceremony in the temple. There will be a temple priest watching over the ceremony as witness. Along with him, the parties�� concerned would be the only ones present there. God�� Of course, receiving the blessing of the God of marriage, Savaiv is the motif. Basically this would be it. And yes, if you want to hold the ceremony I can act as the witness.��


    As Giuseppe was giving a rough exnation of the ceremony while stroking his long, white beard, Calcedonia opened her eyes wide in wonder.


    ��I-Is that really okay? The only time the supreme pontiff acts as the witness, is when royals get married. At most for the highest of the nobility, no?��


    ��Well you are correct but. Son-inw has been taking care of you a lot. As Calsey��s grandfather... no foster father, I should at least do this much.��


    Even though Tatsumi was called over to this world against his will, he neither med nor admonished Calcedonia. On top of that he faced everything from the front and now, he was even pleasantly living together with her.


    Though Tatsumi would always say he was the one in Calcedonia��s care, Giuseppe had always been grateful to Tatsumi on how he treated his adopted daughter.


    Giuseppe wanted to repay that favour by acting as the witness of their betrothal ceremony. This was what he thought to do.


    Of course, he said that while considering the pressure he would receive from the various parties because he will act as the witness as the supreme pontiff.


    ��I understand. Then, I��ll leave the matter rting to the ceremony to Mister Giuseppe. By the way, when will we hold the ceremony?��


    After being relieved with Tatsumi��s affirmation, Giuseppe did a quick calction in his head.


    ��Fumu...... The temple itself has some circumstances so, ten days from now. How does that sound?��


    Tatsumipliantly agreed Giuseppe��s proposal.


    And behind him, Calcedonia was happily smiling.


    ***


    ��Huh? You want me to tell you about shops that handle Jewelry?��


    The day after the matter of engagement was discussed with Giuseppe.


    After finishing his training as a knight for the day, he asked Verse who was likewise finished with his daily practice.


    ��Yeah. I haven��t really gone around the town that much. So if you know a shop that is good at handling jewelry, please tell me.��


    ��Well I don��t mind but, why would you suddenly....Ah! I get it.��


    After suddenly realizing something, Verse grinned at him with deep implications.


    And being read so easily, Tatsumi became embarrassed as his eyes started so wander around.


    ��If it��s about that then you should as the Niez brothers no? Though they are an arms shop mainly dealing with Monster Hunters, I hear their business has been going on for a really really long time. If it��s about this town��s merchants than they should know more about it than me.��


    ��I-Is that so. Then, I��ll go as them.��


    ��Yeah, do that. And make sure to buy a good piece you hear me?��


    ��S-Shut up!!��


    As Tatsumi walked away flustered with a quick pace, Verse looked at his back with amazement.


    ��Even though they��ve been living under the same roof for half a year already, just how long is he panning on staying that innocent? Well, that makes Tatsumi Tatsumi I guess.��


    ***


    And so, the time period of ten days passed in the blink of an eye. These ten days, Tatsumi had truly been very busy.


    He went to a store rmended by Niez, and bought the things he needed for the ceremony.


    It seems like in this world, they don��t really use rings for engagement. But Earrings, pierces and ear ornaments like those.


    After consulting it with the shop assistant, he bought a pair of earrings that he thought would suit Calcedonia.


    But since it was over his budget, he even had to go borrow money from Giuseppe.


    Because yeah, he couldn��t borrow money from Calcedonia if she was the one he was going to give the earrings to.


    Tatsumi leaves all the money he gets from working at the temple to Calcedonia, and from that he takes a bit for personal use. The so called ��Pocket money��.


    If the ceremony wasn��t held on such short notice, then he could��ve taken things more slowly.


    Between all this, he met with Giuseppe��s family.


    He met with Giuseppe��s wife, and his sons. Giuseppe had 3 sons, all of whom had already married. They even had children.


    Thinking about Giuseppe��s age, it was understandable. Well as they were Calcedonia��s foster brothers who were a bit apart from her in age, Tatsumi��s impression of them was noble.


    Though the edginess Tatsumi felt when he was to meet them wasn��t small, because they already heard of this from Giuseppe and Calcedonia, they weed him warmly.


    Nevertheless still as he was the partner of their foster sister �� Considering the age Calcedonia could even pose as their foster daughter�� the 3 brothers looked at Tatsumi with a somewhat strict way.


    Though in the end it didn��t take long for them to open their hearts. Specially Giuseppe��s second son who was the Knight highmander of the Clerical Knights.


    For Tatsumi, he was his superior. And Tatsumi heard many good things about him before.


    By the way Giuseppe��s wife was the leader of the Temple of the Sea God Dragabe, eldest son was a Royal Knight, and the third son was a knight for the Temple of the Sun god Giva. Certainly, a family with very colourful backgrounds.


    ***


    Tatsumi, wearing his ceremonial clothes as a senior priest, and donning the holy crest, kneeled in front of the huge stone statue of the God Savaiv in the chapel of the temple.


    Likewise, Calcedonia was wearing her ceremonial clothes as she kneeled down. Before the Statue of Savaiv, Giuseppe was wearing his grandiose supreme pontiff apparels.


    ���� Right now, here, let the young vow to tie a new bond before the great god Savaiv. Let this vow be eternal, never to be broken, as it ties together them through eternity.��


    Giuseppe��s soroneous voice resounded in the great chapel.


    Normally, this ce was full of devotees. But they notified them beforehand that today it was going to be used as the ceremonial hall. So till the ceremony was finished the devotees were made to wait outside.


    Among them, there of course will be people new to Tatsumi and Calcedonia.


    ���� And so, by putting on the earrings of the oath, the ceremony wille to an end.��


    Giuseppe had a solemn face, as he put the consecrated earrings on top of a round tray in front of the statue of Savaiv and turned around.


    At Giuseppe��s instruction, Tatsumi and Calcedonia stood up.


    Then Giuseppe humbly held out the consecrated earrings for Tatsumi.


    The ones Tatsumi bought looked like a slim long silver te with various kinds of intertwined designs. And at the centre of it was a small but highly transparent crimson gem.


    This article of rare beauty was made by the Drawrven artisans who were part of a demi-human race that had close affinity to fire.


    Tatsumi picked up both of the Earrings, and passed one to Chiiko.


    ��Sorry, Chiiko.��


    ��Eh?��


    Calcedonia was bewildered as she was suddenly apologised to.


    ��T-That... Originally we could��ve taken it a step further, not just stopping at engagement... But because of my selfishness we had to do this... I��m, really very sorry.��


    ��N-No, That��s... I was the one who was being selfish... It was me selfishly summoned master over here��!?��


    Calcedonia wanted to continue speaking, but Tatsumi stopped her cing his index finger on her lips.


    ��That��s not true. I am honestly happy to be summoned here. Frankly speaking, my life before...it��s not like I have no lingering feelings for my life back in Japan.��


    This world was hard to live inpared to modern day Japan no matter how you see it.


    This world had no electricity, so the night was dark. The winter was cold as this world had no air conditioners. Compared to Japan where he could always maintain a good, consistent temperature, it was world��s different.


    Other than that, there were many additional fields where this world was leagues behind Japan.


    ��But still... This world has Chiiko. The Chiiko whom, I never thought I would meet again after she died, I can live again with that Chiiko here. That��s enough...No, I can��t think of anything that would make me happier.��


    ��Master...��


    Glittering and transparent pearls of tears started to fall from Calcedonia��s ruby red eyes.


    Smiling at her warmly, Tatsumibed up her hair with his hand exposing her left ear, and put on the earring.


    ��Chiiko... Then...��


    ��Yes....Yes....!!!��


    While wiping away her tears again and again with the back of her hands, she put the other earring on Tatsumi��s right ear.


    The custom of the kingdom of Largofiely was the earring would be on the left ear for woman and right ear for men. They had to be of the same design, being the proof of their engagement. After marriage, the ears they put the earrings on would switch.


    ��Here, right now, let the ceremonye to a close!��


    Along with Giuseppe��s voice, the bells of the temple started to ring in a soothing manner, as if to bless them.


    The sound of the bells were heard in every nook and cranny of the city of Levantes, as it announced the engagement of the two young ones.


    While tightly holding each other��s hands, Tatsumi and Calcedonia looked at each other closely.


    Probably, Tatsumi and Calcedonia��s friends and acquaintances were waiting outside the chapel for the newly engaged couple toe out.


    Verse, Niez, Sargo and Schero.


    There were the senior knights, and people they worked with when they were junior priests.


    Khooli, who was close to Calcedonia, and the other priestesses.


    Maybe, people who lived in and near Tatsumi��s neighbourhood also came.


    ��Then Chiiko. Let��s go and proudly tell everyone, that we��ve finally been formally engaged.��


    ��Yes, Master!!��


    The two left the chapel while tightly holding each other��s hand.


    But.


    After walking a few steps, Tatsumi suddenly stopped.


    ��Is something the matter, Master?��


    ��No, that. Isn��t it about time for you to stop... Well, calling me ��Master��?��


    ��Eh?��


    ��Y-You know... T-That... Chiiko is certainly my Chiiko but, you aren��t a pet... A Cockatiel anymore and, now you are a perfectly fine human woman... I-I will also start calling you ��Calsey�� from now so... So, can��t you stop calling me ��Master��....?��


    After Tatsumi said that, Calcedonia��s eyes opened wide in surprise. But a momentter, she started smiling as her face turned red.


    ��T-Then....Rather than ��Master��, I will call you...��Hubby�� from now... is that okay?��


    Calcedonia��s was blushing.


    On the side, Tatsumi was also blushing hard.


    ��Ah, yeah.... Chiiko...No, if Calsey wants to call me that, I d-don��t really mind.��


    ��Yes!! Once again, please take care of me, Hubby!!��


    While they were both blushing, their face was very close to each other as they started to smile happily.


    The distance between their lips slowly became less, and as it became zero Giuseppe smiled in satisfaction.


    ***


    After that for a while.


    Giuseppe yelled out in irritation as the two��s lips didn��t seem toe apart.


    ��How long are you nning to do it! Enough is enough!��


    Even though he was saying that, the warmth on the face of the supreme pontiff of the temple of Savaiv could be clearly seen.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>38 �C Gossip �C The Magic Painting</h4>


    <..>


    A few days after Calcedonia and Tatsumi were formally betrothed.


    On the road back from the temple, Tatsumi was unexpectedly dropping in on the way.


    Maybe because he finally made his rtionship with Calcedonia clear, he was more rxed now.


    The ce Tatsumi headed to was the za at the centre of Levantes. It was a ce where merchants from all over the kingdom came to do business and created a bazaar.


    From foodstuff to medical ingredients, ornaments and essories, and even arms and protectors. They moreover had arge assortment of strange and unfamiliar objects.


    Walking past various stalls while gazing at their products, Tatsumi suddenly stopped in front of one.


    It was a stall that sold items that one could��t figure out the use of at a moment��s nce. There was a crystal sphere and a cracked vase along with other things lined up on the counter. All things that people would disregard as trash when seeing them for the first time.


    ��Wee, youngd. For you to be interested in my wares, thisddie has quite the discerning eyes it seems.��


    A perfect image of a shady middle aged shopkeeper, and he had a huge grin on his face.


    ��What I have here, are all, authentic to thest fibre, magic seal devices! For example this��-��


    The shopkeeper rummaged through the stuff for a while and took out an old single edged long sword.


    ��This is the favoured holy sword of an exorcist who was called the ��Hero�� long long ago! And his holy sword just for 70 silver. What a bargain, right?��


    The Largofiely kingdom used themon silver currency of the Zoysalight continent.


    They weren��t denominated particrly as a currency, as most transections were done asking ��How many silvers for this��?


    By the way, for amoner the normal everyday expense for one person would roughly be 10 silvers. Right now, the long sword the shopkeeper of this shady stall pointed to would go from 100 to 200 silvers in most cases. And if it was a work by a renowned cksmith than the price would be even higher.


    Certainly, a long sword for only 70 silvers was a good bargain.


    But that was, if the sword could be used in real battles.


    ��Excuse me, can you let me see that sword for a bit?��


    ��Go aheadddie. As long as you��re satisfied.��


    After receiving the sword from the shopkeeper, Tatsumi extracted the sword. No, he tried to extract it.


    But the sword refused to leave its scabbard. No matter how much strength he put in he was unable to draw it.


    ��......This, isn��t this stuck because the de is totally rusted?��


    ��That��s where you are wrong youngd. Didn��t I say? This is a holy sword. In other word, it��ll choose its owner. Looks like you weren��t chosen by it. So? You gonna buy it?��


    No matter how you think of it, it��s a scam. And there was a faint smell of iron rusting from the sword.


    ��Don��t need it. What am I supposed to do with a sword I can��t even draw?��


    ��No no, even if you can��t now, there��s no telling if you won��t be chosen by the sword in the future right?��


    While returning the sword to the grinning shopkeeper, he started to browse the other items.


    ��Eh? Is this by chance...��


    Tatsumi spotted a certain thing in the stall.


    It was a single painting.


    At first nce it looked like a cheap portrait of ady.


    ��Oh! You really do have some good eyes,ddie! This is a portrait of the famous ��<<Holy maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv��. I resembles her a lot right?��


    ��Is that so.......?��


    Tatsumi was staring at the painting with a frown.


    The hair and the eye colour certainly resembled Calcedonia, but on the contrary that��s all that did.


    The faces didn��t match at all, and her body line was somewhat suspicious.


    It looked like a painting drawn by a person who just started learning how to paint, a rough sketch that you couldn��t praise even if you wanted to tter him.


    More of what, the Calcedonia in the picture was wearing a provocative skimpy red dress she would never wear in reality.


    The red dress that exposed her huge breasts was veryscivious indeed. But for Tatsumi who didn��t have an eye for painting, he just didn��t think the art could be called skillful so no matter how sensational the artist wanted to make it, it was a waste.


    Whether he knew what Tatsumi was thinking or not, the grinning shopkeeper leaned his body out and brought his face closer to Tatsumi��s.


    ��And by the way, you see the red dress the <<Holy Maiden>> is wearing? Actually, that is����


    With a smirk. The shopkeeper��s nasty smile became even nastier.


    ������ When itste at night, the clothes of the <<Holy Maiden>> inside the picture turns transparent and she bes stark naked.��


    ��You are also a youngd. Don��t you want to admire her holiness at her finest? I know I want to. But getting the chance to actually view the <<Holy Maiden>>pletely naked, there��s no way we��d get that right?��


    ��I don��t think so though.


    Tatsumi retorted silently.


    Actually, he already saw her naked when he was experimenting with <<Instant Transition>>.


    Other than that, when they were bathing or at night in her night clothes, he could enjoy her ample assets anytime. In the morning there would be times when her night-gown would slide up, so he even saw her perfect white buttocks more than once.


    But of course, he couldn��t say that out loud. So he shut up and continued listening to the shopkeeper.


    ��But hey? If you buy this portrait, even though it��s painting you can still see the <<Holy Maiden>> naked yes? No man would deny that chance, don��t you agreeddie?��


    The clothes in the portrait would turn transparent at night.


    How could such a magic like phenomena possibly exist! But thinking to that point, Tatsumi was stumped.


    ��......That��s right. This world��s a magical one wasn��t it...��


    What the shopkeeper said could be possible with the use of magic.


    But Tatsumi hadn��t the slightest clue of what system of magic one needed to apply to cause that effect.


    ��Now nowddie, hesitating means willing right? Then buy it, I��ll make it cheap.��


    While keeping that grin on his face, the shopkeeper urged Tatsumi to buy it.


    And so with the banter of the shopkeeper in the background, Tatsumi arrived at a certain decision.


    ***


    ��.......So, you really ended up buy it? That suspicious painting?��


    Calcedonia was in front of Tatsumi, with a somewhat tired, yet somewhat angry expression.


    In the end, Tatsumi bought the problematic painting. Because it was quite big, it would be hard for him to secretly bring it home.


    So as expected, the moment he returned home the painting caught Calcedonia��s attention.


    Well Tatsumi never had the intention of hiding it, so he honestly exined her the situation. This is what led to the current state of affairs.


    In the living room, outside waspletely dark as the veil of night fell upon the world. In the fire ce was a warm fire burning and warming up the room.


    But there was an indescribably invisible chill floating between Tatsumi and Calcedonia.


    With the table they usually had their dinner on interposing between them, they were sitting on the opposite ends of it.


    ��E-Erm.... Calsey......?��


    At Tatsumi��s timid voice, Calcedonia who had her face turned down looked up.


    And seeing her like that, Tatsumi��s swallowed his breath. Because Calcedonia, she was crying.


    ��Dear...I...In your eyes I, do I really have no such charm as a woman in your eyes?��


    ��Eh? Eehh!?��


    ��B-Because!!... Aren��t you saying that I am even inferior to this trashy painting!? Rather than seeing me naked, you��d rather see me naked in this stupid painting!? That��s what you think dear, don��t you?! In other words, my body is even lesser than this painting...!?��


    Calcedonia wept, and weakly shouted.


    Seeing Calcedonia crying so weakly for the first time, at the beginning Tatsumi as dazed, but then he snapped into reality.


    But even if he said, ��You��re a hundred times more charming than this trashy painting!�� it would probably go over her head.


    That��s why.


    That��s why Tatsumi resolved himself to speak the absolute truth.


    The reason why he bought such a bad painting.


    ***


    ��.......That��s why......��


    Calcedonia was crying while covering her face just then. But now even with her cheeks wet in tears, she had a shocked expression.


    ��D-Dear....J-Just now, y-you...��


    ��As I said.........I felt disgusted!! Even if it��s just a painting... No matter how bad it is, if by chance, there really was some magic cast on it, and the clothes really do turn invisible during the night..... And, some random guy somewhere was to see that, the very thought of it pisses me off!! Even if it��s just a painting, someone else seeing m-my Calsey naked is unforgivable!!... Because that sight only belongs to me!!!��


    Tatsumi, even with a red face, clearly stated his mind. Though he was looking away, he made himself clear.


    ��D-Dear...��


    Calcedonia who was crying had a 180 degree change in mood instantly.


    ��I-I��m sorry okay!! Like everyone else, I also want to monopolize what��s mine.��


    Tatsumi literally started to yell out in desperation.


    After that, a strange silence lingered in the room. But it wasn��t the bad awkward kind of silence, but a good happy one.


    Just how long would this silencest.


    Suddenly, Calcedonia tore apart that silence with a sentence.


    ��T-Then........................................................................... R-Right now....D-Do you want to see.....me?��


    ��Eh?��


    ��T-That.....If it��s what dear wants....A-And, If dear is okay with someone like me....D-Do you want to see me....N-Naked?.....I-If it��s you, as long as you desire I....��


    Calcedonia��s face was really a sight to behold while she said all that.


    And Tatsumi too was blushing as he didn��t want to lose to her.


    Quietly, Tatsumi gulped.


    In the end he was a man. There��s no way he wouldn��t be interested in seeing the girl in his heart naked.


    ��N-No, that....Of course I want to see b-but... I-If I really do end up seeing C-Calsey n-naked.....I d-don��t think I could hold myself back...t-that...��


    Even in a moment like this, Tatsumi gave priority to his feelings than his lust. He really was d at Calcedonia��s feelings.


    That��s why he clearly told her, the numbness he was currently feeling.


    ��I-Isn��t it okay not to hold yourself back......W-We have already been engaged properly... A-And if it��s now dear has enough earnings to sustain a family and...I think you��ve already reached that mark. S-So...��


    She turned her face away, but still couldn��t help but take peeks at Tatsumi shyly.


    ��......I��ve been living with dear for half a year now and. I-I was wondering if it��s about time w-we...t-that...��


    Being said all that, even Tatsumi was at the end of his patience.


    ��I-Is it really okay......? I-I��m a guy too. If you say something like that, I won��t be able to stop myself... No matter how much Calsey is in pain and screams... I might really not be able to stop myself you know?��


    ��Y-Yes. I don��t mind. In the first ce... I belonged to dear even before I was born here. S-So please... D-Do as you please....with me....P-Please make me yours...��


    Their distance slowly closed, as their fingers intertwined.


    Starting with their fingers, they continued to hold each other��s hand tightly. In the end they just like that, got up on the table and started to passionately kiss each other.


    Of course it didn��t end with just a kiss, as it went deeper. They started to move their tongues as if they were battling to make the other submit.


    But in the end who won that battle?


    No matter if it was Tatsumi, or if it was Calcedonia, the winner and loser wouldn��t be able to effect this moment or desire they were having together.


    ***


    That day.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia went even more intimate than ever before.


    And the magic picture? Turns out it was just a scam, as it never did show the magical effect it was supposed to.


    But that didn��t matter at all.


    Because without doubt this was the trigger for Tatsumi and Calcedonia to finally open up to each other, so to them it was definitely a magic painting.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>39 �C Another World Traveler</h4>


    <..>


    Morning.


    Becuase of the bright sunlight entering from the window, and the squirming sensation on her abdomen, Calcedonia woke up from sleep.


    After her consciousness cleared up, she could see the true identity of the squirming feeling on her belly.


    And there was also the warm feeling on her back.


    ��Erm...... What are you doing?��


    Calcedonia asked the person who was hugging her from behind, while trying to turn her head around.


    ��Nnn, I��m touching Calsey��s belly.��


    The person behind her, whom you could even call her life partner, answered with a jolly tone.


    ��Calsey��s skin is so smooth. I could rub it forever.��


    ��Iyan~ It tickles.��


    Even though sheined, the happiness in her voice was clearly noticeable.


    And because he understood that, the boy�� Tatsumi didn��t stop touching.


    Right now, both of them werepletely naked. As they were cuddling with the warm pelt, whilepletely giving themselves to each other.


    Ever since the incident with the [Magic Painting], the two have been going to sleeppletely naked while entrusting themselves to each other like this almost every night.


    It��s not like they had loving intercourse every night. Even without it, just by being able to feel each other like this, they were plenty satisfied.


    Tatsumi��s nose was touching Calcedonia��s hair who was squirming because of ticklishness, and silently took in her aroma.


    ��You smell like the old Chiiko... But maybe it��s my imagination...��


    Tatsumi quietly said. And Calcedonia closed her eyes in pleasure after putting her palms on Tatsumi��s, who was still touching her abdomen.


    ��......Dear, I have a favour but...��


    ��Favour?��


    ��Yes, if possible.... When we��re alone together like this, can you call me [Chiiko] like before?��


    ��Huh? But that��s...��


    ��I know, that dear wishes to call me [Calcedonia] as you��ve epted me as a women. I am truly happy. But [Chiiko] is also a name I��ve been given by you... A name by which only you can call me in this whole world. I don��t mind being called [Calcedonia] normally. But only, for times like this when we are one...... I want you to call me [Chiiko].��


    Realizing her wish, Tatsumi tightly hugged her soft body.


    ��I understand. Then only for times like this, I��ll call you [Chiiko].��


    ��Thank you, dear.��


    While feeling the sensation of Tatsumi��s warm body with her back, Calcedonia smiled sweetly.


    Even while being totally immersed in that happy air, Calcedonia tried to get up from the bed.


    ��Dear, today��s the first day you will be going to the bar where monster hunters gather right? It��s about time we got up.��


    ��Well yes. I��m a bit reluctant to leave this warmth on the bed and get up,but. Yeah Calsey, you get up first.��


    ��Eh?��


    At the same time Tatsumi stopped talking, Calcedonia started to feel a certain sense of unpleasantness. Her eyes opened wide in surprise as she quickly jumped off the bed.


    She hurriedly fixed her posture in midair, andnded on the floor by a narrow margin. But that meant exposing her whole naked body under the sunlight to Tatsumi.


    After realizing she waspletely naked in front of Tatsumi, she raised a cure scream as she covered her breasts with her hand and kneeled down.


    And Tatsumi who was now sitting on top of the bed looked at that Calcedonia with pleasure.


    ��Yeah, a sight for the eyes.��


    ��Humph! Recently dear has been a big bully!!��


    While squatting down, Calcedonia grabbed a pillow from the bed, and threw it at Tatsumi.


    But Tatsumi lightly received the soft pillow thrown at him.


    After that, both of them started tough warmly.


    Even with all this, in the end these two were living in bliss.


    The two rxed at home after having their breakfast. When the 4th bell rang, in other words when it was mid-day (In Earth Standards) they left the house together.


    The ce they were headed to was one of the bars that the monster hunters made base in the town. It was the one Calcedonia used to frequent when she was an apprentice.


    The snow was slowly falling as they walked together.


    The housewives of the neighbourhood narrowed their eyes with a smile and called out to them in a happy manner, after seeing these two whose intimacy had already be amon sight around the area.


    ��Oya, if it isn��t Tatsumi and Miss Calsey. Are you going somewhere?��


    ��You two are always so intimate aren��t you?��


    ��True, when these two are around even the piled up snow starts to melt.��


    Voices filled with warm jesting. And at those, Tatsumi looked away shyly, while Calcedonia smiled happily.


    The two reached the main road, and headed towards the center of the city.


    And after that being guided by Calcedonia, they entered an avenue a block away from the main road and walked towards the said bar and concurrently, inn.


    ��......So, you said you��ve also been in this bar��s care before. What kind of person is the master?��


    ��What they say is, this person came to the continent of Zoysalight about 20 years ago from a far away country! After wandering around the continent for a long long time, the master came to Levantes about 5, 6 years ago, and is currently working as the bar master.��


    After hearing what Calcedonia said, Tatsumi imagined a stern middle aged man, the ones you usually see in some hero chronicles.


    After travelling around the world working as a monster hunter for years, he had to retire because of a wound or some other reason. Right now he works as a barmaster while guiding the junior generation.


    Yeah, it��s as per the usual setting. While Tatsumi nodded a few times in his heart, beside him Calcedonia continued her story.


    ��Recently because of the ce��s high fame, all the skilled monster hunters gather at this bar. When I was here, the reputation wasn��t much because the ce was newly opened but, nowadays it has firmly taken the spot of representing Levantes as the monster hunter gathering spot.��


    Calcedonia as she spoke, had a strong nostalgia mixed in her voice. Seems like she missed the barmaster quite a bit.


    ��......... I haven��t been able to show my face around the bar ever since I became an Exorcist but... I wonder if the mistress is okay.��


    Oh, so it seems the barmaster has a wife.


    A stubborn and stern barmaster, and a gentle, bright wife to support him. Yes, quite themon setting, amongst other things.


    As Tatsumi was imagining such a scene, Calcedonia��s excited voice rang out.


    ��Ah!! There!! That��s where we��re heading, [The Elf��s resthouse]!!��


    As he looked, there certainly was a bar at the direction Calcedonia pointed.


    It was an establishment with a doorrger than a normal house��s. It had the marks of aging, but it had this nice wooden feeling as it seemed to have been properly maintained.


    It was apletely tea red brick made building. It had 3 floors. Probably the ground floor was the bar, while the other 2 acted as the inn.


    But what caught Tatsumi��s eyes the most was the signboard hanging by the door.


    There was a knife, a fork and a beer-mug drawn or it, to im the ce as a bar. Beneath it was drawn a bed, probably to tell the guest it was also a inn.


    Recently, Tatsumi was finally able to read the texts of this world, somewhat. But either way, the literacy rate of this world was very low.


    ***


    That��s why, putting on paintings like this rather than writing it on the signboard, was a good decision.


    But what caught his eyes was not the paintings.


    Because what caught his eye was the words written on the signboard.


    It was written not in the words of this country, with brilliant lettering. But these letters were far more familiar to Tatsumi rather than the letters of this country.


    And these letters, should not exist in this country.


    ��W-Why....Why, is this written in Japanese......?��


    Tatsumi looked at the signboard with shock.


    [The Elf��s Resthouse], no matter how you looked at it these were written in hiragana, katakana and kanji! In other words, Japanese!


    Calcedonia tilted her head in confusion seeing Tatsumi looking at the signboard in shock.


    ��Dear? Is something the matter?��


    ��A-Ah.....H-Hey, Calsey. The words written on this...��


    ��Oh these? I was told these are words from the mistress��s home country.��


    Calcedonia exined after Tatsumi pointed at the words.


    It seems like even though Calcedonia can speak Japanese, she can��t read it.


    But thinking about it, when Calcedonia was a Cockatiel in the previous world even though she could somewhat understand Japanese from Tatsumi and his family��s everyday conversation, there��s no way she could learn to read and write it.


    ��Then that means.... No way... The mistress of this bar, is a Japanese like me.........?��


    To think that, there was another Japanese besides himself in this country...... No, in this world!


    The feeling that started to grow deep inside his heart, could be called a deep nostalgia.


    Even though he told himself he no longer wished for a life in Japan, no matter what he started to miss it there time to time.


    If, by chance, the mistress here really was a Japanese, then he could finally share this nostalgia with someone.


    While high with expectations, Tatsumi, and Calcedonia entered the bar.


    The moment he entered the bar, the smell of beer and various kinds of dishes assailed his nostrils.


    Just as he guessed before, the ground floor was the bar. Inside, he saw the counter, and a good number of tables meant for 4 and chairs in ce.


    There were a bunch of people in armour who seemed to be monster hunters sitting on the chairs, as they stared at Tatsumi and Calcedonia in a crude manner.


    Among them were also gazes filled with obvious lust aimed at Calcedonia, and as if to shield her from in Tatsumi stood in front of her.


    Right now, Calcedonia and Tatsumi were wearing thick fur overcoats.


    While Calcedonia was wearing her usual clothes underneath, Tatsumi was wearing a hardened leather armour and had an iron sword attached to his waist.


    Even if he was wearing an overcoat because if was fastened the said monster hunters could clearly guess what was there.


    Furthermore, the current Tatsumi had beenpletely trained as a Clerical knight. Just by his movements it could be guessed that he wasn��t a simple novice.


    That��s why, they just red at the two with crude gazes, and didn��te forward to say anything. On the contrary it could be said, if Tatsumi put some underlying meaning in their action here, it would be proof of his shallow experience as a monster hunter.


    There were also people here who recognized Calcedonia as the [Holy Maiden of the temple of Savaiv] as they started to whisper to each other in low voices.


    But even among these probing gazes from the monster hunters, Calcedonia treated it all as wind as she walked towards the counter.


    Following Calcedonia, Tatsumi entered as he saw a single woman frantically working in the bar.


    Probably, she was the mistress Calcedonia was talking about.  Was she the person from Japan?


    That��s what Tatsumi was hoping for. But on the next instant his eyes turned round in surprise.


    ��Eh?��


    Involuntarily releasing a voice filled with shock, Tatsumi stared at thedy.


    Her height was a bit shorter that Tatsumi, probably around 160 cm. She had a slim body, and her skin was white enough topare with Calcedonia.


    Her light blonde hair had a bit more deeper huepared to Calcedonia��s silver hair. And as if to oppose her ruby red pupils, thedys�� were blue like a Sapphire.


    And most of all, her pointy long ears which gave rise to a certain feeling. Yes, it was the characteristic of that famous tribe from fantasy world.


    ��E-Elf...?��


    Yes.


    She was an Elf.


    Till now, Tatsumi didn��t have the chance to meet with a demi-human.


    This town and the temple of Savaiv only had humans, as the demi-humans seemed to be the minority.


    Even if he saw some in the town from afar, or by a glimps, this was his first time seeing one from such close proximity.


    Maybe she heard Tatsumi��s muttering from a moment ago but, the Elvendy turned towards them. And as she did, a hint of surprise, mixed with joy passed through her face.


    ��Miss Calsey!! You��re miss Calsey right!!? Uwah-, it��s been so long. Have you been doing well?��


    ��Yes. And it was me who has not been contacting you. Has mistress been well?��


    ��Yes, of course!! And don��t worry, I��ve also heard of your exploits... [The <<Holy Maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv], was it?��


    The elvendy and Calcedonia were smiling as they got to talk to each other after such a long time.


    If seems like this elvendy was the mistress of this bar.


    But then, who was it that wrote those words on the signboard? No way! Could it be that this elf new Japanese? That��s what Tatsumi was thinking.


    And the elvendy who was happily talking with Calcedonia till then, finally looked at Tatsumi.


    And then, her face showed an overwhelming amount of shock, as her eyes opened wide.


    As she looked at him with her wide open blue eyes, her quivering voice sounded out.


    ��Eh.............? A-Are you, by chance.... Someone from Japan...?��


    The words the elvendy spoke with her trembling voice, was without a doubt in thenguage Tatsumi was most familiar with, Japanese.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>40 �C The Elf who Was a Freeloader</h4>


    <..>


    ��My name is Erul Zaphyra Fyrasil Akatsuka. Because it��s a long name, please call me Eru okay?��


    That was the name of thedy elf standing in front of Tatsumi, who was not only the owner and mistress of the bar called [The Elf��s Resthouse], but also someone who once lived in Japan.


    ����-Then after Miss Eru��s husband died, you came to this world?��


    ��Yes. After Yasutaka...My husband died of age, I used a sword which contained the power to cross worlds toe here. Including my home world and the world of Earth, this would be my third world.��


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia who were sitting in front of the counter of [The Elf��s Rest House] while listening to Eru��s life story.


    In the past, Eru had been transported from her home world to Japan with the use of a magic item.


    She met people of all different sorts there, she was saved, and in the end, she ended up getting a formal family register for Japan. She even married.


    But she could not have a child with her husband. As an elf she possessed a far greater lifespan than her husband, so after he passed on, she once again used the magic item to arrive at this world about 20 years ago.


    ��But, for mistress to be from dear��s home-world.... I��m really surprised.��


    ��It��s the same for me. To think that Calsey was a Cockatiel in her past life. And because you thought of Tatsumi so much, you even ended up sessfully summoning him...... Normally it��s not a story one could simply believe.��


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia, with Eru, were happily talking about their life in ever so nostalgic Japan.


    By the way, the since the three of them were speaking in Japanese, the monster hunters around them couldn��t understand even if they were desperate in trying to eavesdrop.


    ��But a Cockatiel huh. Though I never kept one, I often saw them in pet shops. They were so cute.. ... Now that I remember, that person also really liked animals didn��t he?��


    Eru looked at the picture frame that was ced on the counter.


    In the photo, there were 3 highschoolers besides Eru, 2 male and 1 female. The boy standing next to Eru would probably be her husband.


    The gaze Eru was currently casting on the picture was very gentle. It was clear that she was still deeply in love with her deceased husband.


    After that, they continued to talk about Japan.


    Specially Tatsumi and Eru who couldn��t really talk much about Japan until then were simply gushing forth with topics rted to it.


    ��Eh? Miss Eru lived in the Hinobu city of Aichi prefecture? I lived in Seto city...��


    ��Eehh? Hinobu and Seto city are right by each other!? I, I went to Seto a number of times you know? For the Earthenware Festival, and when it��s Autumn I went to the Iwaya temple to see the autumn colors.��


    ��Yeah....But I never really went to Hinobu much. At most that time when I went there on the middle school excursion to the Aichi farms.��


    ��Maybe I might have even met Tatsumi somewhere before.��


    While Eru and Tatsumi were happily chatting, Calcedonia, on the other hand, was somewhat sulking as she rested her chin on top of the counter.


    It seems like she didn��t like the fact that Eru and Tatsumi were having fun chatting all by themselves.


    Though she knew a bit about Japan, as she was a Cockatiel back then, her knowledge was severely limited so she could not keep up with their conversation.


    While talking with Eru, Tatsumi noticed Calcedonia��s condition. Thus he gently patted her head.


    And with just that, her face bloomed into a gentle, happy smile.


    As her mood got better, Calcedonia leaned her head on his shoulder just like that.


    And seeing them like that, this time it was Eru��s turn to be bbergasted.


    ��...... I��m amazed. For that Calsey to fawn over a man this much......��


    Before, when Calcedonia still frequented this ce, she kept her contact with men to a minimum.


    As a monster hunter, there were times when she teamed up with other hunters. But even then, by no means was she ever close to another person like now.


    A happy face that even Eru had never seen till now. And the person her smile was meant for was smiling happily too.


    They weren��t talking but, in the first ce, they did not need words to convey their feelings.


    Eru as well, sensing the inseparable bond that existed between the two, smiled happily.


    ��Now then, once again wee to the [Elf��s Resthouse].��


    After she happily finished her talk with Tatsumi, she revised her attitude.


    From now, it wouldn��t do to just talk about their past, they also had to talk about the future.


    Maybe because of that, she changed hernguage from Japanese to themon tradenguage of the Zoysalight continent.


    ��This bar and inn is mainly used as a gathering ce for the Monster Hunters. I, Erul Zaphyra Fyrasil Akatsuka, am the owner. Of course, other than me there are also some employees working here. Even though I am here most of the time, the employees work in shifts.��


    The people gathered here weren��t all monster hunters. There were also information brokers, and people wishing to post a monster subjugation request.


    Of course, there were people who came here simply for a meal, and there were people who wanted to rent a ce for the night.


    ��Unlike games and light novels, the monster hunters of this world don��t have a supporting organization like a [Guild]. So of course, there are no dividing ranks either. From the moment one thinks ��I am a monster hunter��, he bes a monster hunter. But, well, whether or not he actually has the skills to take down a monster is a different matter altogether.��


    For the most part, the faster ones take the requests posted in the bar room.


    But whether or not the request is something he is able to do, is something the consignee has to decide for himself.


    Though one might receive advice from friends and seniors, in the end, it��s self-responsibility.


    ��For me, I can��t leave requests to people who cannot possibly subjugate the said monster. If all we got were failures, then it would end up as a matter affecting the store��s reputation. However, there are always people who get lured by the rewards, not even looking back to evaluate whether they really can finish it considering their own abilities. For people like them, there are cases of severe injuries. In the worst case, they die.��


    <i>That��s why, Tatsumi should think it through carefully before epting a request</i> �� That��s what Eru was implying.


    ��I understand. I am not in a hurry so I��ll steadily start with simple requests.��


    ��Yes, it��s important that you think like that.��


    <i>By the way</i>, Eru meaningfully smiled with that as a preface:


    ��As the owner of this ce, I have the duty to evaluate just how strong Tatsumi is. So, I want to prepare a small test, how about it?��


    As someone who acts as a middleman for Monster hunters, she had the duty to understand how skillful each of them was.


    The ��test�� Eru was talking about was without a doubt something to grasp if Tatsumi had the minimum requirement as a monster hunter.


    That��s why Tatsumi agreed to take the test without any hesitation.


    ��So then, what��s the test going to be about?��


    ��Ufufufu. When talking about tests like these for neers, of course it��s gotta be [Herb Collection] quests.��


    ��I see, basically collecting a certain amount of a certain type of herb right?��


    ��Yes. But rather than a certain amount, a single stock will do. Please go and collect the herb I am about to tell you and bring it here. This will be Tatsumi��s trial.��


    The herb Eru told him to bring was called Grendan. In thesends, it has been long used as salves and ointments.


    ��This is a trial only for Tatsumi, so Miss Calsey, you can��t go alright?��


    ��Yes, understood.��


    Though she obediently replied with that, her expression showed her dissatisfaction. It seems like she wasn��t willing to part with Tatsumi, even if it was just for a small time. Though in this case, she could not be stubborn.


    ��But, I��ve never seen a Grendan herb...��


    ��It looks like this. Tsuil, can you?��


    As she lightly addressed the ring she wore on the middle finger of her right hand, a small humanoid figure appeared.


    From what Tatsumi could see it was about 15cm tall. It looked to be like a human but had 2 sheets of dragonfly-like wings on its back.


    It was wearing green clothing, with a three-cornered hat of the same color on the head. Most of all, its big nose in the center of its face was eye catching.


    The little figure smiled at Eru and soon vanished, in its ce a vivid stalk of herb was floating in front of Eru��s palm.


    ��This is the Grendan Herb, please remember it carefully.��


    The herb was floating on top of Eru��s palm like a real projection. Suddenly seeing that Tatsumi nked out for a moment.


    ��T-This... Is this magic?��


    ��Yes. Using the power of the spirit of illusions, it created a phantom image.��


    ��Eh!? T-Then, this is the so-called Spirit Magic?��


    Spirit Magic.


    Unlike the Aria Magic Calcedonia used, it was apletely different type.


    Though he didn��t know much about Spirit magic, he remembered that when he was first summoned here Giuseppe had spoken to him about it.


    And Giuseppe said that there was a singledy who was spreading this magic around.


    ��Could it be, that the person propagating this magic is... Miss Eru?��


    As Tatsumi said that, Eru showed a shy smile.


    ��Ehehehe, tentatively, that would be it.��


    She came to this world about 20 years ago.


    At that time, seeing her using a magicpletely different from the type used in this world, many were excited to be her apprentice.


    But of course, not everyone who came under her wing could use spirit magic.


    To be able to use spirit magic, other than the constitution of the mage himself, there was the important factor of being able tomunicate with spirits.


    For that reason, even within the small number of people in the world who could use mana at all, the number of people who could use spirit magic was even smaller.


    She and the small number of her disciples, who had abilities far above normal mages, started to receive the attention of the world about 10 years ago. So actually, spirit magic had been propagating only since 10 years ago.


    ��I��ve really received one shock after another today. Not only is the mistress someone from dear��s country, but even the founder of spirit magic.��


    It seems like Calcedonia was not aware that Eru was the originator of Spirit Magic.


    Though the number of times Calcedonia frequented this ce wasn��t that few, she had never seen Eru use spirit magic.


    ��Well than Tatsumi, have you remembered the features of the Grendan herb?��


    The phantom image of the herb was still floating on top of her hand.


    Tatsumi looked at the image as if he wanted to copy it in his brain: its color, special traits, everything.


    But even though he��s seeing the herb, he had no confidence of actually recognizing it in the fields.


    That��s where Tatsumi took the help of the convenience of modern civilization.


    Tatsumi took out a certain something from the sack hanging on his waist. It was something he had when he was summoned here, a cell phone.


    The cell phone he had was an old type of patterned design one. But its power capacity was excellent as it was still working splendidly.


    Of course, he couldn��t perform the original purpose of the cell phone but he could utilize the digital camera built in.


    Tatsumi started up the camera and took the picture of the image. With this, he could have a better reference.


    And seeing Tatsumi using the cell phone, Eru had a surprised reaction.


    ��Oooh, that��s a rather antique model. Isn��t that a model from the early 2000s? Even when I first started living in Japan, only a small percentage of people used these types.��


    ��Well certainly, but I was in Japan in the mid-2010s so... even if it was a bit older, it was still being used a lot. It couldn��t really be called an antique you know?��


    ��Eh? In the mid-2010s?��


    Eru stared nkly. And Tatsumi finally noticed there was something wrong in the conversation.


    ��Erm... until when did Miss Eru stay in Japan?��


    ��I was in Japan till 2080 but......��


    Eru went to Japan in the 2010 period. That��s when she met her husband who was still 10 years old. That��s why she lived in Japan for 70 more years till her husband��s lifespan was naturally over.


    ��... ... I see. There seems to be a time gap between the period you and I lived in Japan.��


    ��That seems to be the case. I might have even crossed time when I came here. In the first ce, there is no proof that time flows the same in both worlds, and there is no way to ascertain that. Maybe the world I lived in and the world Tatsumi lived in were just [Two very simr but different Japans].��


    Tatsumi nodded at Eru��s words.


    Just like she said, there was no guarantee that all worlds had simr time flows. Maybe the rate time changed in each world was different.


    ��But I think that my meeting here with Tatsumi is the most important thing of all.��


    With that, Eru sweetly smiled.


    ��Well then, about the trial. How about we start right now?��


    With an expression like that of a kid who thought up a new prank, Eru looked at Tatsumi.


    ��That��s right, I��d like to wrap this up quickly too.��


    After Tatsumi agreed to Eru��s proposal, he stood up from the counter then looked at Calcedonia.


    But what he didn��t notice was Eru showing an expression of shock after he turned around.


    ��Well then, for now I��ll return home and prepare a bit. What��s Calsey going to do in the meantime?��


    ��I��ll just stay here and wait for you toe back.��


    Her voice was as calm as usual. There was no uneasiness hidden within.


    Seems like she didn��t doubt that Tatsumi would seed the trial.


    ��By the way miss Eru, is it okay for me to ask where this Grendan herb grows?��


    ��G-Grendan herb, right, exit from the south gate of the town and go a bit down south. The herb grows at the entrance of the forest there but... are you seriously going to take the test now?��


    Being asked by Tatsumi, Eru subconsciously obediently replied with that.


    After that, as he already had learned where the herb grew, Tatsumi said with a smile ��I��ll be back,�� and just like that, exited [The Elf��s Resthouse].


    Eru reflexively wished Tatsumi farewell but, it was then that she finally came to her senses.


    ��Calsey!! Is it really okay for Tatsumi to take the test just like this?!��


    Eru impatiently asked.


    But Calcedonia, without being perturbed, rather, she replied with confidence.


    ��It��s okay. My husband, he will be back with the herb right away.��


    But one of the Monster Hunters who happened to listen to the conversation of the girls approached them with a concerned look on his face.


    ��Oi oi Miss <<Holy Maiden>>. That brother who just left, if he goes out now to look for the Grendan herb, he might note back alive if he does things unskillfully you know?��

 Chapter 41

    <h4>41 �C Actually Dangerous Herb Search</h4>


    <..>


    ��Isn��t mistress being a bully here? Telling a newbie to go herb searching, in this season of all times?��


    ��I-I say, Ipletely thought Calsey would stop him here... But for her to send him away with a smile...��


    Eru was in a slight panic, as she switched her gaze between Calsey, the monster hunter, and the entrance.


    ��W-We have to hurry up and chase him! If we don��t stop Tatsumi...��


    Eru who came out of the counter with amotion wanted to dash out of the bar just like that.


    But Calcedonia who was sitting on the counter stopped her.


    ��No need to worry. My husband, he��ll bring back the Grendan Herb within a single bell.��


    The [Single bell] Calcedonia talked about was the interval between two rings of the bells the temple sounded to announce the time. Back on Earth, it��s the equivalent of 2 hours.


    ��Hey Miss <<Holy Maiden>>, no matter what, ain��t this a bit too reckless?��


    The monster hunter shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    ��Because this town��s quite big, it will take some time to reach the south gate from here if he��s walking. And from the south gate to the forest, in this season if he��s going by foot then it��ll at least take a bell of time you know? Certainly, there is only a in from the gate to the forest without much obstacles, but that only counts in seasons without snow. In this season, you gotta be careful as you walk so you don��t trip.��


    A season without snow and a season where the snow is piled up. Just which one would make a trip longer goes without saying.


    ��Besides, while the Grendan herb grows all season, it��s a pain searching for it in this season. But there��s snow piled up all over the ce.��


    He had to advance through the ins while pushing through the snowfields and had to dig up snow to search for the herb.


    Though it was only one stalk, finding that one stalk was by no means an easy task. It��s a heavybor that exhausted one��s stamina and willpower.


    ��And by the way, it��s already the 5th bell now right? There��s only about 2 bells remaining till the sun goes down. If someone camps outside in this season, it might even end up with that person dying... Calsey, does Tatsumi have any experience camping out in this season.


    The 5th bell Eru mentioned was 2 P.M. on Earth�� after 2 more bells, or at 6 P.M., the sun would go down.


    It takes about 4 hours for a round trip, so if he returned before dusk then he had almost no time left over to search for the herb.


    ��If it��s for seasons without snow he has received training for camping outside from the temple but, he doesn��t have any experience for seasons with snow.��


    As a part of his training, Tatsumi had experience of camping outside but just as she said, it was when there was no snow.


    Tatsumi had no experience of camping a night out in seasons like this when the cold was severe.


    And like Eru said, if one was careless camping outside in this season, he or she could potentially freeze to death.


    Hearing what Calcedonia said, Eru and the monster hunter became even more nervous.


    But, Calcedonia was exceedingly calm as she didn��t even show a hint of impatience.


    ��Hey, Miss <<Holy Maiden>>. Is this really okay? At this rate, thatddie might not ever return? Ain��t he your lover?��


    ��That��s right Calsey, at this rate Tatsumi might end up as Lint said and...��


    The monster hunter called Lint was worried like it was his own problem. Seems like he had a character which is used to looking out for others.


    Calcedonia observed the monster hunter called Lint anew.


    He looked to be in his mid-30s or early 40s. There was a kind of dignity overflowing from his being, he should be a really skillful hunter.


    Actually, all the equipment he had was from Monster materials. If he wasn��t skilled enough, then he could not have hunted some of them.


    He, who was worrying about Tatsumi as if it was his own business, made a really good impression on Calcedonia.


    ��It��s alright. My husband will be back soon. Of course, with the target herb in hand.��


    That��s why Calcedonia replied to Lint with a smile on her face.


    After that, there was a bizarre atmosphere hanging around the [Elven Resthouse].


    Eru and Lint who could not calm down kept of fidgeting in anxiousness as they turned their eyes toward the entrance a number of times. There were a few times other visitors came in through the door, and every time that happened their gaze full of expectation quickly turned into dejection.


    The other monster hunters had their own thoughts on this.


    Just like how there were guys who werepletely indifferent about Tatsumi��s matter, there were also people who were like Lint and kept looking at the door.


    Among them, there were also people who were betting whether or not he woulde back alive, so the overall atmosphere was a bit chaotic.


    Within all that, only Calcedonia was perfectly rxed as she drank the tea brewed by Eru.


    And then.


    And then, just as Calcedonia said, when 1 bell of time finally passed,


    ��I��m ba-........ huh?��


    Tatsumi returned to the [Elven Rest House] with a somewhat carefree attitude.


    All the Monster hunters present in the bar looked at Tatsumi in astonishment simultaneously.


    While being perplexed by the abnormal air of the bar, Tatsumi approached the counter where Eru and Calcedonia were waiting.


    ��Yes, Miss Eru. It��s this right?��


    Saying that, what Tatsumi took out was a vibrant herb with some dirt hanging on the roots, and snow on the body.


    It was the Grendan herb, this test��s target.


    ��......T-That��s certainly a Grendan but... H-How did you do it so quickly...?��


    ��That��s... a secret I��m afraid.��


    Tatsumi suddenly said with a blink.


    Though there wasn��t really a reason to hide it, he shouldn��t indiscreetly boast about his powers. Judging that, Tatsumi dodged Eru��s question.


    Lint, on the other hand, was seriously looking at the Herb brought by Tatsumi.


    ��....Yup.... This doesn��t look like a piece he��d bring after buying it somewhere. Judging by the snow and dirt, he didn��t pick this too long ago... Heyd, where did you pick this herb from?��


    ��Of course, from the south forest Miss Eru told me about, but?��


    ��No, certainly the only ce around here with Grendan herbs would be around the south forest but... Just how did you go ande back in such a short amount of.... Lad, are you by chance a mage?��


    ��Yes, I am a mage.��


    While he replied to Lint with a smile he secretly thought ��A mana user to be precise.��


    Lint crossed his arms with a growl and kept staring at the Grendan herb Tatsumi brought back.


    The other monster hunters were looking at his silhouette with varied expressions.


    People who admired him because he could bring it back in such a short time, people who doubted him thinking he cheated, and people who were sad because they lost the bet.


    Among them, the only person who had no doubt at all about Tatsumi��s achievement, Calcedonia, approached him with a smile.


    ��Dear, good work. And wee back.��


    ��Yup, I��m back, Calsey.��


    They just smiled as they looked at each other. For these two, they didn��t need words tomunicate.


    Eru and Lint were looking at them with marvel.


    The other monster hunters at the bar also sent flying jeers one after another.


    But, as long as Calcedonia had Tatsumi all the jeers would turn into blessings, and Tatsumi too had long grown ustomed to these kinds of reactions.


    Tatsumi then looked at Eru and asked her about the test.


    ��So, did I pass the test?��


    ��Yes! I, Erul Zaphyra Fyrasil Akatsuka as the mistress of the [The Elf��s Resthouse] dly approve of Tatsumi as a monster hunter, though a novice.��


    As Eru dered, everyone started to cheer.


    ��Work hard from now, rookie!��


    ��Don��t get too optimistic and do something stupid you hear me?��


    ��If ya get hurt then you��ll make the prettydy sad.��


    ��Don��t get too over familiar with mistress bastard!!��


    There were many monster hunters and each of them showed different reactions.


    Though a few of them werepletely indifferent about him, most of themfortably epted the rookie.


    And so.


    Tatsumi finally was publicly acknowledged as a monster hunter who would frequent the [Elven Resthouse] from now on.


    Surrounding Tatsumi and Calcedonia like a ring, the monster hunters were interrogating them on how exactly he could��ve brought back a Grendan herb so quickly.


    ��About that, I used a bit of magic.��


    ��This times herb searching was reallypatible with my husband��s magic.��


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia answered the monster hunters�� questions with that.


    While Eru and Lint wanted to know more of the details about the magic, as long as they weren��t willing to talk Eru and Lint would probably not press them.


    Actually, the test this time was reallypatible with Tatsumi��s magic affinity.


    The most troubling obstacle of the test was definitely therge amount of snow piled up on the ins.


    The snow obstructed movement and hid the tracks of the herb.


    But this wasn��t really much of an obstruction in front of Tatsumi��s magic.


    By using <<Instant Transition>> he could remove the hindrance of snow.


    If he used the roofs to go out of the town, then there really would not be much to obstruct his view, as he could then easily use <<Instant Transition>>.


    Well, of course, his <<Instant Transition>> also had a few limitations.


    Although it could be said Tatsumi had an unlimited supply of mana, the amount he could actually store in his body at a time was limited.


    That amount was even smaller than Calcedonia, just a bit more than the average mage.


    In the past, when he first used <<Instant Transition>> he used an amount far greater than Calecdonia��s, but that was when he was in a subconscious or berserk state and normally, he was unable to do that.


    Because the farther he teleported, therger the amount of mana needed increased, so no matter what the distance of one teleport was limited.


    Of course, even if he used up all the mana with 1 teleport, the next second it would all be but replenished from the surrounding so, yes, it was true he could only cross a limited distant with one teleport. But all he had to do is repeat that.


    Tatsumi easily reached the forest with repeated transfers, so after that, he rested a bit to recover his stamina. Then he started to search for the herb.


    This is where his <<Instant Transition>> ability really shined.


    Tatsumi used the scabbard of his sword to draw a suitablyrge circle in the snow. Then he transferred it all away.


    By doing this he had no need to go out of his way to dig up all the snow.


    By the way, the reason he drew the circle was because doing this helped him solidify the image he had to transfer the snow.


    Repeating this a few times, he found the target herb.


    And after he found the herb there was no need to hurry.


    Tatsumi examined the surroundings of the forest. He memorized exactly where which type of herbs grew, as it mighte in handy in the future.


    The suburbs and forest surrounding the royal capital had no fierce monsters, so Tatsumi circled around the ce with a nonchnt attitude and finally after his stamina was fully recovered, he returned the same way he got there.


    ��Ah, That��s right!! Hey! Tatsumi, if it��s okay want to exchange phone numbers and address?��


    As Tatsumi and Calcedonia were happily speaking with the monster hunters, Eru suddenly spoke out.


    ��No well, I don��t mind exchanging but, we can��t use cellphones in this world right?��


    ��Isn��t it okay? Come on, it��s all about the meaning, the meaning! Uwah! Exchanging numbers and addresses, so nostalgic!��


    Tatsumi smiled bitterly seeing the delightful Eru.


    Certainly, as Eru said, she did not have the chance to exchange contacts with someone in this world.


    Though they won��t be able tomunicate normally with their phones, there��s no harm in exchanging their contacts.


    ��I guess that��s right, even if it��s just the ambiance.��


    As Tatsumi once again brought out his phone, Eru also took out a thin palm sized and transparent board from her pockets.


    ��Perhaps... this is a phone from the 2080s?��


    ��Yes, other than this there were also theying-types which were implemented directly into the brain but, my husband disliked those so I also only used these types.��


    ��I see, as expected of the future. But, how do you charge this?��


    ��Ufufu, actually, I brought a lot of things when I came here.��


    As Eru said smugly, Tatsumi looked at the direction she pointed at. There, he saw a small palm sized machine put in a nice spot.


    Of course, it was Tatsumi��s first time seeing such a machine but, he could somewhat guess what use it had.


    ��Is that by chance... a mini sr power generator?��


    ��Bingo. But it can��t really output that much electricity. At most, I use it to power some small electrical appliances in my room.


    It seems like Eru had made ample preparations beforeing to this side.


    If by chance, Tatsumi also had some time to prepare before crossing over, then what would be the things he would bring, he wondered.


    But as soon as he thought of that, he pushed the idea towards the back of his mind.


    It was toote to think about changing the past. And besides, Tatsumi found a wonderful treasure in this world, greater than any handy device he could bring, or any delicious food he could eat.


    After exchanging contacts with Eru, he looked towards the wonderful treasure�� towards the silver haired girl sitting by him.


    ��Is something the matter, dear?��


    ��It��s nothing. I��m just happy because I have you by my side��


    At Tatsumi��s sudden words, Calcedonia happily blushed.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>42 �C His Lover Is a Goblin!</h4>


    <..>


    After hearing what he said, both Calcedonia and Tatsumi��s face went totally nk.


    ��W-Wha, Verse...Y-You, now, just what did you......?��


    Somehow, he was only able to utter that much. After he looked at Calcedonia with a sidelong nce, she was still dumbfounded.


    That was how shocking Verse��s earlier statements were.


    ��As I say, ya know? I should probably get married soon too.��


    They didn��t hear wrong!


    Surely, he said the same thing just a while ago.


    The location was the usual temple garden. And as usual, Tatsumi, Verse and Calcedonia were having lunch there. But at his sudden marriage deration they were at a loss of words.


    ��E-Erm...You... Did you... have a lover...?��


    It was a somewhat rude question to ask in any kind of situation but, the Tatsumi right now did not have theposure to mind that.


    And Verse too didn��t act like he minded it much as he continued to talk,


    ��Huh? I didn��t tell you before? She��s my childhood friend ya see. When I left my vige for the capital, she also came with me. While I was barely getting by working as a Junior priest here, she��s been working at a certain bar in Levantes as a waitress.��


    There wasn��t anything like sweet fondness in his words. Just simple indifference, as if he was stating a fact.


    But what was present was his happiness. Tatsumi, hearing Verse��s way of speaking,pletely understood just how much he cared about that childhood friend.


    ��I became a senior priest like you. And also an official Clerical Knight. I was thinking, it would be okay to start a family now.��


    ��So I need a favour�� He continued to speak as he looked at Calcedonia.


    ��If possible, could you act as the witness for our marriage?��


    ��M-Me...?��


    ��Yes. I know, that for a simple priest like me to ask the [Holy Maiden of the temple of Savaiv] to act as our marriage witness is absurd but she, my childhood friend is one of your most devout believers. Recently, she even said that ,�� Her holiness coincidentally came to the bar, and I got to see her up close!�� happily. Asking the <<Holy Maiden>> to be the witness of our marriage has always been her dream.��


    Verse suddenly stood up, and with that momentum he bowed down his head.


    ��I beg you!! Please help me fulfill her... Nanau��s dream!!��


    Calcedonia subconsciously looked at Tatsumi who was beside her. Tatsumi was also looking at her.


    Smiling, the two nodded simultaneously.


    ��Understood. If you are okay with me, I��ll be your witness.��


    ��R-Really?!��


    ��Of course. But... Is it okay to first meet with Verse��s partner... Miss Nanu?��


    But at that moment, Tatsumi certainly noticed it.


    That within Calcadonia��s ruby red were burning sparks of curiosity.


    As expected, she too was a maiden of that age. Being interested in other��s love affairs is a must.


    But when they heard about who his lover was, both Calcedonia and Tatsumi put on troubled expressions.


    ��Eh.....?��


    Unintentionally, Tatsumi gasped like a dunce.


    That was how much shocking Verse��s next words were.


    ��My Childhood friend.... Nanau is... She��s actually... T-That... A goblin.��


    Verse said somewhat with a shy expression. But Tatsumi couldn��t help and think of apletely different matter.


    Goblin.


    No doubt, that��s what Verse had said.


    Even Tatsumi knew what a goblin was.


    A creature that appears in almost all fantasy genre games and novels. The most standard enemy avable. And in most cases they are the weakest of the small fries.


    Their skin colour varied from green, grey and even brown. They had goggling big eyes, and a body the size of a child. In most cases they are represented as monsters. Without a doubt the ugliest of them to boot. And they had nasty characters that tter the strong and bully the weak.


    They noisilye in groups and get noisily get beaten in groups, the King of Small fries.


    That was what Tatsumi knew about goblins.


    And Verse certainly said, that his lover was a goblin.


    ��E-Erm...��


    Just how should he ask him, Tatsumi pondered. And he pondered with all his might.


    ��Everyone��s preference is different��. Should he say that, or should hee clean here and say, ��That��s a peculiar preference you��ve got there.�� to his face?


    Tatsumi who was confused looked to Calcedonia for assistance.


    As he did that, he saw she too was looking at him with a troubled face.


    ��E-Excuse me... Mister Verse? I-Is miss Nanau.... Really a goblin...?��


    ��Yup, that��s right. Close to the rural vige I live in there��s amunity of goblins who also made a vige. Ever since way before our vige had ties with them. I met her when I was a kid and before I even knew it we ended up like this.��


    Verse must��ve realized that Calcedonia was troubled.


    As he once again sat down on the chair, he smiled as if wanted to smooth things over.


    ��But well, even I know that marriage with another species isn��t really taken well by the people. Still, I... I want to be with Nanau.��


    ��Is that so... I understand. If you two really do love each other, that Lord Savaiv would surely bless you with his divine protection.��


    While tightly holding her holy crest, Calcedonia uttered the words of prayer given to the god Savaiv.


    Later Tatsumi found out from Calcedonia that this country wasn��t really that epting of other races. The reason why she had a troubled face, was that.


    Because of the racial difference, they would probably have different lifespan. With it their lifestyle would also be different. And they might also not be able to have any children, problems like these weremon.


    Specially for royalty and aristocrats, it was aplete taboo. Even if they had demi-human mistresses, she could absolutely never be the main wife.


    But still, though rare there have been cases of people from different races marrying withinmoners.


    Of course in most cases they weren��t epted by the society but, even so they would probably still strongly love each other.


    ��I see. Then, I��ll also root for Verse and Miss Nanau!��


    Tatsumi said as if he wanted to convince himself.


    But, out of all things, to actually want to marry a goblin, Tatsumi inwardly sent of Verse with the title of a <<Hero>>.


    When they reached that ce, Tatsumi and Calcedonia both looked as if they were smacked in the head.


    Without dy, Verse took Tatsumi and Calcedonia to meet the goblin named Nanau.


    Tatsumi who was curious about the existence of this goblin, and Calcedonia who was giddy to meet Verse��s lover, headed towards the center of the capital with Verse.


    But after they reached the Bar where Nanau worked in, both Tatsumi and Calcedonia were bbergasted as they looked at the signboard.


    ��Ehh... So the bar where that Miss Nanau worked was this ce... Wait, are you sure?��


    Looking at the signboard, Tatsumi asked Verse for confirmation.


    ��Yeah, I��m sure. Why? Didn��t I mention it before?��


    The signboard Calcedonia and Tatsumi were looking at, without doubt, the words written there spelled [Elven Resthouse].


    Opening the doors like he was used to it, Verse entered with Tatsumi and Calcedonia following behind.


    Recently, Tatsumi hadpletely gotten used to the feel of this bar. Though he��s not gone up to the inns in the 2nd and 3rd floor as of yet, he��s beening here along with Calcedonia quite a lottely.


    Eru who was behind the counter smiled after seeing Tatsumi and the lot.


    ��Tatsumi, Calcedonia, wee. I see even Verse��s with you today.��


    Seems like she already knew Verse was acquainted with Tatsumi and Calcedonia. Maybe, the goblin Nanau who worked here was the one who told Eru about it.


    But this gave rise to another question in his mind.


    He��s been to the [Elven Resthouse] quite a number of times, but he has never seen a goblin.


    Maybe it was because Eru was the master here but, there were a few demi-humans working here. But he has no recollection of seeing a Goblin among them.


    As he was pondering that with his head tilted, an energetic voice sounded from the corner of the bar.


    ��Ah, Verse!! Y-You really brought the <<Holy Maiden>> here!?��


    ��Yo Nanau! I said so before right, Lady Calcedonia was my mate��s wife.��


    A short statured humanoid figure energetically jumped into Verse��s embrace, and Verse happily hugged her to a stop.


    Tatsumi witnessed all of that with a nk expression. And Calcedonia who was beside him was smiling happily.


    The reason why she was happy was because Verse introduced her as [His mate��s wife].


    She was nonchntly brushing up her hair again and again to show off the engagement earrings which were proof of her rtionship with Tatsumi.


    But Tatsumi didn��t have theposure to look at that Calcedonia as he was staring at the little creature in Verse��s embrace.


    It��s height was about Verse��s chest. She had brown toned skin and a shoulder length silver hair.


    Her sparkling big eyes were mysterious, golden in colour. And from her forehead there was two small horns poking out.


    At first nce she looked like a 13 or 15 year old human kid. The same age as middle school kids from Tatsumi��s previous world.


    But it was apparent even though she was wearing a waitress��s uniform that, she had the proportions of a maturedy.


    Different from Calcedonia and Eru, she looked like an energetic beautiful youngdy.


    Certainly, he saw thisdy numerous times in the shop. And from her appearance he guessed that she was some sort of demi-human.


    But he could��ve never guessed that her racial tribe was ��that��, the most standard small fry of the fantasy genre.


    ��T-This, is this world��s, goblin...?��


    Tatsumi muttered inplete shock. Seeing him like that, Eru nodded multiple times and said,


    ��I understand. I really, really understand what Tatsumi is feeling right now. Me too, when I first saw the goblins of this world, I was shocked. Specially because back in my homeworld goblins are exactly the same as the ones described in Japan.��


    Furthermore ording to Eru, Nanau was already a fine adult in goblin standards.


    This world��s goblins all had simr outer appearance as Nanau. Among them, some of them had horns, some didn��t. Among those who did some had one horn and some had two. Their individual characteristics varied.


    ��Speaking of goblins, they��re a race of beautiful men and women. Because of that, some countries even treat them as mere ves.��


    Calcedonia��s voice contained a hint of sadness. Certainly with men and women this pretty in their race, for people of certain hobbies it was quite covetous.


    Tatsumi could easily imagine goblin ves going around as [High ss goods].


    Largofiely kingdom also had ves. But the ves here were all criminals whomitted atrocities, people who fell into debt, people who couldn��t even afford a meal to eat so they sold themselves as ve and folks like that. There weren��t any who were abducted forcefully to be sold.


    Of course, there could be ves like that who were sold in the dark of the kingdom by ve merchants, and it might even bemon in other countries.


    Before his eyes was the goblin girl Nanau who looked happy with Verse.


    Tatsumi wished from the bottom of his heart that this sweet girl would never have to face such a cruel fate and that she lived happily, forever with Verse.

 Chapter 43

    <h4>43 �C Six Demi-Humans</h4>


    <..>


    Hearing what Tatsumi said, Verse and Nanau who was sitting beside him on her break were both surprised.


    ��Eh? There aren��t any demi-humans in Tatsumi��s hometown? None at all?��


    ��T-That means, there aren��t any Elves, Dwarves, Goblins and Cait Sith, right? Uwa, unbelievable...��


    Verse and Nanau looked at each other with faces full of surprise.


    ��Though I��m not that knowledgeable about his homnd, certainly there weren��t any demi-humans.��


    Calcedonia��s experience in Japan was extremely limited. The only things she knew of Japan were Tatsumi, his family and the area surrounding his house.


    There, Eru who brought in the orders warranted for Tatsumi.


    ��It might seem unbelievable but it��s true. There are only humans where Tatsumi was born.��


    ��Ah, now that I think about it, mistress once said she used to live in Tatsumi��s hometown.��


    ��Yes. Because I already consider Japan, which is Tatsumi��s hometown, as my hometown too.��


    Eru left after she said that. Verse who was looking at her leaving back recalled the things Eru said to him before.


    Eru��ste husband was from the same area as Tatsumi. Eru, after being caught in a certain ident was thrown into a foreign ce. Her husband, who was only a teen at that time, was the one who picked her up. He was the one who looked after her too.


    After that, they got married. But Eru was an Elf with lifespan extending multiple times that of a human. She was unable to have a child with her husband and after he passed on, she left to travel. Several years ago she finally settled down here in the capital and opened a bar.


    That was all that Verse knew of Eru��s past.


    After Verse moved his gaze from Eru to Tatsumi, he said with a prideful grin,


    ��Then Tatsumi, you don��t know about the Six Demi-Humans?��


    �� ��Rokuajin��.....? Y-Yeah, I don��t think I know. Does Calsey know?��


    Calcedonia who was sitting beside him nodded gently, and like usual, she smiled.


    ��Yes. If you please, should I exin?��


    ��Yup. I��m counting on you.��


    Maybe she was happy being relied on by Tatsumi, Calcedonia enthusiastically started her exnation.


    Six Demi-Humans.


    This was the title of the six demi-human tribes with the closest rtion with the 6 major magic systems.


    Dwarves, with the deepest connection with <Fire>.


    Elves, who were intimate with <Water>.


    Cait Sith, sworn friends with the <Wind>.


    Goblins, the kin of the <Earth>.


    Sprites, the children of <Light>.


    Shades, who grew in the <Darkness>.


    Of course, other than these there were many more diverse demi-human tribes and ns, but these six were the most famous.


    Tatsumi knew about dwarves and elves. But though the dwarves and elves of this continent were simr to the ones Tatsumi knew of in appearance, they had some differences.


    The dwarves Tatsumi knew about were something like Earth spirits but here they had a better affinity with fire.


    That��s why normal fire and heat were nothing but tickles to them. Using the special traits of the tribe, they could work in higher temperature than other tribes. Especially ss work and pottery, which were their master ss crafts.


    And about the elves, here they didn��t live deep in the forest, but instead underwater. Of course, it wasn��t a problem for them toe to the surface.


    Tatsumi was greatly surprised when he heard about the elves. Because they live underwater, they didn��t have the custom of wearing clothes.


    [[TLN : Oh boy.]]


    Of course, when theye to the surface they would wear clothes to match with the customs of other tribes.


    But vice versa, if one wanted to visit an elven vige underwater, it was proper manners to not wear any clothes in that case.


    By the way, in the world Eru lived in before, there was also a tribe called <Water Elves>. But of course, they didn��t live totally underwater like the ones here.


    About Goblins, well Tatsumi just got over his shock over it.


    Brown skin, silver hair and golden eyes. It was said that they had these features because of the protection of the continents spirit of the earth. They had high agricultural and crafting ability. They say there are certain things that are impossible to cultivate unless it was them.


    This was also a tribe known for its abundant fertility. Twins and triplets weremon. And it wasn��t that weird for quintuplets and sextuplets to be born.


    Actually, Nanau had an elder sister and brother, 3 younger sisters and 1 younger brother. Her elder brother and elder sister were twins, while she, 1 of her younger sisters and her younger brother were triplets.


    Cait Sith, Sprites, and Shades. Well, Tatsumi knew nothing about them.


    ording to Calcedonia, Cait Sith were like 1-meter tall cats walking on their two feet.


    As the tribe of the wind, they had the special ability to walk in the air. Rather than settling down in one ce, they loved to travel the world like nomads. Their special ability was believed to be the blessing of the spirits of the wind.


    Sprites were a tribe of tiny people ranging from 30 to 40 cm. They had transparent, dragonfly-like wings on their backs, or so they say.


    The reason for the uncertainty was because sprites could manipte light to create illusions, and even turn their own selves transparent. By using this power, they hardly ever show up in front of other tribes.


    They are also known for their mischievous nature. They hide they figures, approach the other tribes and y various pranks on them.


    But even if they like to prank, they mean no harm. As they have no evil intent, even if someone got yed by them they won��t really feel malice towards them.


    The people of darkness, the shades, have gray colored skin with tall, lean bodies. Both their eyes and hair are pitch ck.


    But their most eye-catching features were their four eyes and four hands.


    Because of the four eyes they have exceptional sight. Not only can they see things much farther away than normal people, they can also see the [Heat] levels of a ce, just like a Thermoss.


    They are also known as a tribe of warriors. Considering they have 4 arms, their offensive capabilities are obviously much greater than others.


    Like a whirlwind, they use each of their hands to wield a weapon to swiftly mow their foes to pieces.


    They have calm personalities with a strong sense of duty. They say that if they give your their word on something, they will never break that promise.


    The above were the leading Six Demi-Human tribes of the continent.


    After hearing Calcedonia��s exnation Tatsumi let out a long breath.


    While listening to her exnation he ended up holding his breath in because of the suspense.


    ��Yes. ording to the sages, the demi-humans are the result of humans receiving the blessings of the spirits. They then formed their own tribes and separated.��


    ��Are demi-humans and humans really that intimate?��


    ��Yes. For humans, they are our most loving neighbors.��


    Calcedonia smiled sweetly.


    Eru, who was waiting for Calcedonia to finish speaking, then said to Tatsumi.


    ��Tatsumi, do you have a minute? Isn��t it about time for you to start epting requests as a Monster Hunter?��


    At her words, Tatsumi��s expression stiffened.


    Since then, Tatsumi had stepped into this bar a number of times. But not once did he get to do a job.


    There were many reasons. Right now it was the coldest time of the years. So small animals and creatures that would be suitable for beginners weren��t many out there.


    The beasts and monsters that are active in this period are all of therge builds, and they weren��t something a beginner could handle.


    And another reason was, Tatsumi still didn��t have any teammates for a monster hunter team.


    In the end, rather than going alone, forming a team with other people to ept requests was more efficient.


    At first, one would think Calcedonia would be his teammate.


    But right now Calcedonia��s experience and ability as a monster hunter were several levels above Tatsumi��s. That��s why Eru crossed her out first.


    A team should be formed by people of simr caliber. Though there weren��t any official rules like that, this was a silent agreement between all monster hunters.


    ��A request... Does that mean you��ve already found a suitable teammate for me?��


    ��No, well... ... I still haven��t found a neer to be your teammate...��


    Eru seemed apologetic.


    The monster hunters that were regrs at this bar were all people who had already formed proper teams, or people who liked to act alone. So he couldn��t form a new team with them.


    If he joined people who already formed a stable team, that teams hunting efficiency would certainly go down.


    Sometimes there were people seeking temporary partnerships. But recently there haven��t been any of such groups or people here.


    That��s why the current situation was one where Tatsumi had no choice but to wait for a neer to join his team.


    ��...... That��s why I found this so that Tatsumi could ept the request by himself.��


    Saying that, Eru passed to him a piece of paper. It was a request paper.


    The contents of the request were, he had to collect a fixed amount of herbs.


    ��Though it��s a hassle to collect herbs in this season, Tatsumi should be able to handle it right?��


    Even if he was asked that, he had no choice but to agree.


    Though he didn��t exactly say how he did it, Tatsumi collecting the Grendan herb was enough proof of his abilities.


    ��Because the number of herbs collected in this season decreased rapidly, the remuneration promised can��t even bepared to before. So how about it? Want to give it a try?��


    ��Understood. Is now a good time?��


    ��Yeah. Actually, that��s what I was hoping for. Then please memorize what the herb looks like, I��ll make a projection.��


    Eru showed a few different kinds of herbs with her spirit magic, and Tatsumi used his cellphone to take pictures of them.


    ��Hey, Tatsumi. That... what is it?��


    After seeing Tatsumi��s cellphone, Verse inquired about it with great curiosity.


    ��This is... Right, it��s a type of magic seal device. When I came here from my homnd I bought it with me.��


    It was probably impossible to urately make Verse, a resident of this world, understand what a cellphone was. That��s why she said it was a Magic seal device�� In other words, a Magic item.


    ��Then, Miss Eru. I��ll first return home once to prepare, and then goplete the mission.


    Saying that Tatsumi stood up and said his farewell, then he left the [Elven Resthouse].


    Of course, Calcedonia followed after him. Verse, who thought it was an appropriate time to leave, also stood up.


    ��Well then, Nanau. I��ll also return to the temple. You work hard okay?��


    ��Un!! Verse should also give it his all!!��


    Nanau smiled innocently, and also stood up as she should go back to doing her job.


    Verse, for some reason, started to rub the cute Nanau��s head.


    ��Geez. What are you doing�C? Stop it�C��


    Though Nanau wasining, her face showed her happiness.


    Seeing those 2 like that, Tatsumi and Calcedonia looked at each other and whispered,


    ��What a nice mood, these two...��


    ��Yes, I��m sure they will be a happy couple.��


    As Calcedonia looked up at Tatsumi and smiled, she hugged his arms into her abundant breasts.


    ��Hey, my dear husband. We should also try hard not to lose to them right?��


    ��A-Ah....Y-Yeah, that��s right.��


    Tatsumi blushed while he felt the sensation of Calcedonia��s wonderful bodying from his arm.


    Recently, Calcedonia wasn��t the one who��d get flustered so easily, as she couldn��t help but make Tatsumi��s heart race faster while saying things like that with a straight face.


    Maybe this was the advantage of being an older onee-san, Tatsumi thought while absentmindedly staring at the horizon.


    After Tatsumi, Calcedonia and Verse left the [Elven Resthouse].


    On the first floor where the rowdy monster hunters gather, there was a new face visiting there for the first time.


    ��Pleasee in!! Wee to the [Elven Resthouse]!! How may I be of service to you?��


    The customer looked around the bar with a curious gaze, and seeing Nanau in right front , the customer nodded a few times and asked,


    �����C I want you to tell me something but, how exactly does one be a monster hunter?��

 Chapter 44

    <h4>44 �C Teammate Canidate</h4>


    <..>


    Tatsumi, after epting the herb collecting request from the [Elven Resthouse], returned home with Calcedonia temporarily.


    After taking out his equipment from the attic storage room, he put them on one by one with the help of Calcedonia.


    A hard leather armor, a round shield, and a one handed sword.


    All this equipment was what Calcedonia sent him.


    They were pretty high-grade equipment, as Calcedonia wished they could help Tatsumi in times of danger, even if just a little, whilst he��s on a monster hunter mission.


    Of course, they weren��t of the highest grade but for a neer, these were more than good enough.


    Tatsumi also equipped other things such as a knapsack, a small pouch, a water canteen, a knife and a machete. After finishing he had Calcedonia double check just in case.


    ��Yes, everything��s as it should be. But again, please be attentive at all times okay?��


    ��Yeah, I get it. By the way, are you going to stay home?��


    ��If I apany you than your movement speed will lessen no? And it��s only a herb collection request so I��ll stay home and prepare for dinner.��


    ��Is that so. Well, I don��t think it would be that much of a problem if I transfer while carrying just Calcey but... the food you make is delicious so I��ll be looking forward to it.��


    ��I-If you say it like that...that...it makes me happy...��


    Calcedonia blushed with a happy smile after she was praised by Tatsumi.


    But the fair maiden kept it a secret that at that moment she imagined herself in his embrace, being carried like a princess in his arms.


    ��Then, I��ll be off.��


    ��Yes, have a safe trip.��


    The distance between their lips closed until it became a kiss.


    Tatsumi was walking on the highway going through the town of Levantes.


    The sun was still high up. The ce where the targeted herb grew was about 10 minutes away if he constantly used instant transition after leaving the town.


    Tatsumi, who judged that to be the case kept on walking on the snow shoveled highway.


    But.


    Tatsumi noticed that he was being tailed by a number of people.


    Tatsumi pretended to look at the wares on the roadside stalls of the great highway and with a sidelong nce, he confirmed that among them, there were a few monster hunters he saw in the [Elven Resthouse].


    I see. They probably want to investigate just how I was able to find the herbs in such a short amount of time.


    Just like Eru said, the pay for herbs in this season is unexpectedly good.


    When it bes cold the amount of herbs that grow bes less no matter what, and even if they do grow they grow under the piled up snow. So it takes great effort and time to find them.


    That��s why the prices skyrocket in this season.


    Of course, there were people who collected the herbs before the snow fell and preserved them but there were many herbs which would lose their medicinal property if not fresh so, in those cases, there was no choice but to leave the collection as a request.


    And that was exactly the contents of Tatsumi��s current mission.


    The monster hunters who were tailing Tatsumi right now probably wanted to figure out how Tatsumi would do it, and then imitate him to make a killing in this season where the herbs�� prices had skyrocketed.


    Well, it��s their freedom to follow me... but I��ve got no obligation to let them follow me right?


    Tatsumi was wearing a fur jacket tobat the cold, but underneath he was storing up his mana.


    To steal another��s skill is because of one��s desire to improve oneself and is by no means an evil. Tatsumi himself was aware of that.


    But that doesn��t mean they would be able to imitate Tatsumi��s transfers even if they wanted to, and Tatsumi had no obligation to go along with their pace.


    While steadily walking towards the south gate, Tatsumi took caution of any movement behind him.


    Maybe they had no intention of hiding their presence from the start, they were following Tatsumi matching his pace a few long steps behind him.


    Now then, just how long are they nning to follow me...


    After reaching the gate, Tatsumi released all his stored up mana at once.


    Recently, there��s been a new monster hunter, a young one who��s been frequenting the [Elven Resthouse].


    Well, though he still hasn��t taken on any formal requests, there��s no harm in calling him a new monster hunter; something like an apprentice.


    But the fact that this newbie was more intimate with the master of [Elven Resthouse] rubbed some of the regr customers here in the wrong way.


    These regrs were folks who all were charmed by the master��s lovely face, and came here on a daily basis to ept requests.


    But of course, they were all aware that the master was a widow, and she still had lingering feelings towards herte husband.


    Putting these guys aside, there were many who confessed their feelings to the master of this bar, but not one could make her nod in acknowledgment.


    She had always treated the rtionship as [The master of a bar and her customers]. No one could ever break this barrier. She treated them sometimes with kindness, sometimes with harshness.


    And because she was like that, they believed in her, some even started to worship her.


    And obviously, when she became all intimate with that newbie the people who literally worshiped her didn��t feel too good.


    Among them, there were people who asked her what her rtionship with him was,


    ��Hmm, let��s see... Well, he��s someone from the same country as my husband so, I guess I feel some closeness with him... And besides, if I had a child... If I gave birth to my husband��s child then that child might��ve grown up to be like him. Thinking that, I just can��t leave him alone...��


    Like a mother looking over her son. Like an old auntie��s mental state when looking after a rtive��s child, saying that, sheughed.


    Seems like she had no sensual love for thatd. Understanding that, the devotees heaved a sigh in relief.


    But even so, when she at times talked to that newbie in anguage they didn��t understand andughed merrily, it caused the mes of jealousy to ignite in their chests once more.


    Furthermore, this neer always had a beauty by his side.


    Judging from the same earrings they were wearing on their ears, they were engaged.


    And seeing him talk with the bar master while having a beauty like that in his arms, it was like adding fuel to the already burning fire. And after they learned that the beauty was the fabled <<Holy Maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv, the amount of oil poured into the mes of jealousy increased by several folds.


    But even after all this not one of them tried to directly attack that annoying neer. Well, of course, there were people who at least thought of doing that but none of them tried to practically carry it out.


    The master of the [Elven Resthouse] deeply hates fights between the regrs. If someone did surprise attack the neer in the bar and the master heard of it, she would definitely ban the assants from entering the bar for life.


    And besides, anyone would notice that the neer wasn��t some fresh blood.


    Certainly, he looks inexperienced. But he definitely wasn��t an average amateur. If one attacked him, he would definitely counter-attack hard.


    Moreover, the <<Holy Maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv was beside him.


    The <<Holy Maiden>> who was the only rtive of the supreme pontiff of the temple of Savaiv. Even by ident, if one attacked her, that was the same as turning the whole temple of Savaiv into an enemy.


    A fool who would attack even while knowing all this, certainly there wasn��t one among the regrs of the [Elven Resthouse].


    But still, among the master��s adherents, there was a bunch that didn��t find her rtionship with the neer amusing.


    And they by chance heard that the neer was going on a herb collection request today.


    ��...... That guy, taking a herb gather mission in this season... ain��t he just a fool?��


    ��Ah? What, ya don��t know? That new guy, he took a herb search test from the master before andpleted it in like, a crazy short time.��


    ��In this season? How?��


    ��Dunno, that guy didn��t even tell the master.��


    ��I bet the <<Holy Maiden>> used some kind of magic to help him right? She must��ve melted the snow with a fire magic or something.��


    ��No, the <<Holy Maiden>> was here at the bar at that time. He went alone. So she��s unrted. And besides, if a me was used to melt the snow then there��s also a possibility of the herb burning too.��


    ��Then...how?��


    They both looked at each other in confusion and tilted their heads. They couldn��t even find a clue on how the neer came back with the herb in a short time.


    ��Hey... How about following that guy and finding out how he did it? If we can somehow imitate that, then in this season, we could make a killing right?��


    ��That��s sounds goods. The prices of herbs in this season aren��t something tough at.��


    After deciding that they will tail the neer, they started to discuss the method.


    The neer wasn��t donning his equipment today. So first he should return home to prepare for the request.


    If it��s herb gathering, then the location should be near the forest in the south. Of course, he would exit from the south gate.


    Judging that, they waited by the main highway leading to the south gate and decided to follow him after that.


    And just like they thought, they saw the neer equipping his gear and carelessly walking down the road leading to the south gate.


    ��So what now? Should we secretly follow him from here?��


    ��What? We could just openly follow him from here. Trying to mimic other��s techniques isn��t always a bad thing. And we monster hunters are people who live by copying other people��s�� skills right?��


    Deciding on their objective, they started to follow the neer with a fixed distance.


    After confirming that he left the south gate, they also followed suit.


    Though the ins were piled up with snow, the south gate which had numerous peopleing and going every moment had none.


    They thought that after passing through the gate, the neer would stick to the road as much as possible and head to the forest. But when they noticed the figure of the neer was nowhere to be seen, they opened their eyes wide in surprise.


    ��H-Hey!? That bastard new guy, where the hell is he!?��


    ��There��s no mistake that he passed through the gate!! Maybe he��s hiding somewhere near here!?��


    ��H-Hey!! I-Isn��t that the neer!?��


    Looking at the direction one of them pointed at, they could certainly see the silhouette of the said neer.


    ��H-How did he get that far.... It hasn��t even been that long since he passed through the gate right...?��


    ��And, I don��t see any trails of him walking on the snow... He would at least have to part the snow here if he wanted to walk that far, but where��s the trail...?��


    ��W-Wha! Hey... That neer... Isn��t he gradually getting further and further away...?��


    Saying that, as they once again looked at the neer, his figure was indeed getting smaller by the second.


    ��How the hell is he moving so fast in this snow......?��


    In the end, all they could do was to stand there stock still and watch the back of the neer get further and further away.


    Tatsumi, who arrived near the forest using the usual <<Instant Transition>>, started using his magic to remove the snow and take pictures of the herbs that were underneath with his cellphone topare them with the ones Eru showed him before.


    Certainly, this time, he couldn��t finish it as fast as before because he had to gather a certain amount of various varieties of herbs.


    But he was able to patiently repeat the same task over and over again, finally managing to collect the amount Eru told him to.


    He carefully separated the herbs by their type and put them in his bag as to not damage them.


    ��... A job well done. Now all I got to do is to return to the bar and pass them to miss Eru.��


    He looked at his wristwatch and judged that there was still quite some time left until sundown.


    At the entrance of the forest, Tatsumi took a little rest while he sat on the trunk of a fallen tree, exposed to the wind and snow.


    He took out the bento prepared by Calcedonia from his knapsack and ate it. Then he gathered some stones to make a makeshift kitchen. He took out a saucepan and put some snow in it before cing it on top of the makeshift stone stove.


    He used the aria of <<Ignite>> to light a fire and used that to melt the snow in the saucepan.


    ��...... Thinking back, it really was a good idea to get Calsey to teach me the <<Ignite>> magic.��


    Recently, Calcedonia taught Tatsumi a number of handy spells that could help him greatly in everyday life.


    But well, the only magic he could use practically now was the [If you use it, it��ll definitelye in handy!] magic <<Ignite>> after a hard training session with Calcedonia.


    Tatsumi who had no aptitude for the <Fire> system magic couldn��t even cast the most elementary <Fire> magic <<Ignite>> unless he tried a few times, and the magic consumption was also great. But this <<Ignite>> magic which could substitute a lighter really was convenient.


    Tatsumi used the hot water melted from snow to make some tea. After drinking the tea to warm his body up, he returned to Levantes.


    On the way, he passed by a number of Monster hunters who were in dire distress trying to cross the snow-covered ins and used his <<Instant Transition>> to return to Levantes.


    Tatsumi returned to the [Elven Resthouse].


    After he opened the door to enter, he saw Eru with a troubled expression.


    ��Erm, Tatsumi. After you left there was this new person who came in to be a monster hunter but...��


    Eru nced towards the back. Tatsumi followed her gaze and saw a bizarrely dressed man standing there.


    He was taller than Tatsumi by quite a bit. No doubt he crossed 180cm. He might��ve even crossed 190cm.


    He was standing there without any openings. Even though he was wearing a fur overcoat, you could easily tell he had a forged body underneath.


    But what caught Tatsumi��s eyes was his bizarre appearance.


    His ck hair and ck eyes were of no surprise to Tatsumi, but it was Tatsumi��s first time seeing someone with ashen brown skin, 4 eyes, and 4 arms.


    ��...Maybe...He��s a Shade......?��


    ��Yes. He said he recently left the Shade vige. If it��s okay with you, can you form a duo with him for now? Of course, if you end up thinking he is ipatible with you then you can dissolve the partnership anytime you wish.��


    ��Yeah......Well, I don��t mind but, does he know about me?��


    ��I said the same thing to him just now, that Tatsumi is a novice Monster hunter.��


    Maybe he heard what they were talking about, the Shade came towards Tatsumi and Eru.


    The glint in his four eyes was sharp, as he looked at Tatsumi with an appraising gaze.


    Though Tatsumi felt a bit unpleasant because of the four eyes, it was no doubt that the Shade was still as calm andposed as ever.


    That shade, after stopping in front of Tatsumi, rudely started to observe him.


    Then, showing a grin on his face he said with a low resounding voice.


    ��... So you are the Tatsumi boy the mistress told me about? Humph, you look more capable than I thought~��


    And with a wink.


    The Shade youth than skillfully closed just one of his four open eyes at Tatsumi, who was currently dumbfounded at his unexpected tone of speaking.


    ��I��m called Jadokh. Let��s get along from now, ��kay Tatsumi boy?��


    The first demi-human shade Tatsumi ever met. And also his first monster hunting teammate candidate.


    A shade with four eyes and arms, with an appearance of a handsome onee*.


    (*ED note: The ��onee�� �����ͥ��� here that this is referring to is not ��big sister�������� but an effeminate man. Picture someone like O.D. from Gatchaman Crowds or Alice from Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan. I couldn��te up with a simr word in English that didn��te across as a slur, so if you have any ideas, let us know.)

 Chapter 45

    <h4>45 �C Gift</h4>


    <..>


    They were upying one of the tables in the bar, [The Elf��s Resthouse].


    Jadokh the Shade, who became Tatsumi��s monster hunter teammate (Temp), was also there.


    But Tatsumi, who came face to face with Jadokh��s true personality which could not be any different from his outer appearance, ended up staring at him fixedly for a while.


    ��Oh my? Maybe, is there something on my face?��


    Jadokh showed a coquettish smile towards Tatsumi who was staring hardly at him and asked.


    But the next moment his smile turned into a grin like that of a kid who loves to prank.


    ��..... Or, have you fallen for me on first sight? Oh my oh my, I really can��t be helped. What an honestly sinful person I am.�� <sup>[1]</sup>


    Wink! With a sound effect, only one of Jadokh��s eyes closed skillfully.


    Jadokh had four eyes. Two among them were just like a human��s ced horizontally on the from of his face, but the other two were on his forehead in a oblong position. That��s why though Tatsumi was surprised at first, right now he didn��t feel much unpleasantness.


    More precisely, every bit of unpleasantness he felt waspletely blown away before Jadokh��s strong first impression.


    ��No no, that��s impossible. I, I don��t have such hobbies.��


    Tatsumi made a calm tsukkomi to Jadokh. Seeing him retort in such a calm manner, this time Jadokh was the one who was surprised, as he raised an eyebrow.


    ��Rather than that, mister Jadokh......��


    ��Oh gosh, no! Just call me Jadokh. But I��m still calling you Tatsumi boy ��kay? And no need to use such formal speech.��


    Jadokh threw a flying kiss towards Tatsumi in fluid motion.


    Tatsumi seemed to see an illusion of a heart shaped something floating towards him, as he slightly squinted his eyebrows.


    But, that was all the reaction he showed. Seeing him so calm on the other hand, made Jadokh squint his eyebrows hard.


    ��Then Jadokh. Just like Miss Eru said for now we��re going to be hunting partners. So won��t you tell me how you fight? And what your speciality is?��


    ��Humph! My speciality is, thi~s.��


    Saying that, what he pushed towards Tatsumi was a huge double handed war-axe and two small one handed battle staves.


    The war-axe was 2 meters tall, and it should be quite heavy too. The image of Jadokh standing up while holding the war-axe would emit quite the terrifying pressure indeed.


    And although the battle staves were single handed, they too were fearsome weapons with heavy weight.


    ��A war axe and two battle staves... destruction oriented aren��t you?��


    ��Obviously. Because no matter what kind of enemy it is. I can blow them away.��


    Though slim, Jadokh��s body should be forged well.


    In the first ce, Jadokh��s from a tribe of warriors. If it��s battle techniques, then he should be very proficient.


    In addition, Jadokh was wearing a hardened leather armour on his torso.


    But if he was wearing, suppose, a full body metal armour, then he would be perfect as a human tank.


    ��Then, it��s my turn to ask questions now. Can I?��


    ��Yeah. I use a one handed sword and shield. Also, I��m being partial here, but I can use magic.��


    ��My! So Tatsumi boy was a mage? Rather! That��s not what I wanted to ask.��


    With a spark.


    His four eyes glinted with the light of sincerity as he asked Tatsumi directly.


    ��From now, I��ll ask everything honestly. Tatsumi boy, I want to ask. Doesn��t Tatsumi boy find me... repulsive?��


    The fact that he was different from his surrounding was something he realized when he was a child.


    But even if he realized, no matter how he tried to correct himself he was unable to.


    Even though his body was gradually growing like a man, his heart was not.


    Even in his home vige, he never lost to anyone in a battle. But he never got his peers�� recognition.


    Disgusting!


    Isn��t he possessed by a <Devil>?


    What a failure!


    In a smallmunity such as theirs, he knew what was being said about himself even if he didn��t want to.


    But even so, he continued his training.


    For Shades, strength was everything. So as long as one had enough strength, one or two personal quirks didn��t matter.


    But even in that society Jadokh wasn��t acknowledged.


    Even though his body was that of a man��s, the heart was a woman��s.


    That��s why, he left the vige.


    He has heard that within the humanmunity there were people called monster hunters.


    If you could hunt a mighty and powerful monster, than that was enough to make people tip their hats off to you.


    Then, maybe that was the ce where he belonged.


    Thinking that, he�� or maybe it��s better to say she?�� left the shademunity.


    ��Before reaching this ce... I��ve always been looked at like I was an odd creature by the humans. There were some who even directly scorned me. But of course I forcefully made those guys into mypanion after that.��


    After smashing their ��thing��. �C Jadokh said with a scary smile.


    ��But Tatsumi boy you.... You��re different from them. Maybe, Tatsumi boy knew people like me once?��


    Certainly, Tatsumi was surprised when he first heard his tone.


    But even if there was surprise, there was no revulsion in his eyes like everyone else��s.


    ��Yeah... well it��s not like I know them directly but... There should be quite a lot of people like Jadokh in my wor-.... Home country.��


    By [people like Jadokh], Tatsumi meant people he saw in variety shows, the various ��Onee-samas�� thate up time to time.


    Nowadays, there were even talent shows for Onee-samas as they had a firm standing in modern society. If you turned on the TV, then the probability of youing across a show with an Onee-sama was quite high.


    And among those Onee-samas, there were even those unthinkable crazy types who could not be seen as anything but monsters taking the stage just for theughs.


    Compared to them, the well ordered Jadokh in front of him could by no possible chance make him feel repulsed.


    ��Of course, I was surprised at first but I don��t think I was disgusted you know? Besides, now that I think about it you should have a case of gender identity disorder.��


    ��.. Gen��iden.... What? What��s that?��


    ��Hmm.... how should I exin this?��


    In modern Japan the understanding regarding gender identity disorder was deep, but this world shouldn��t even know it exists.


    �� Err.. In general, something like a small mistake on god��s part?��


    �� God��s...mistake?��


    ��Yeah. Originally a male soul should go in a male body. But by some mistake a female soul was put in a male body. That��s why the one who is at fault should be the god who made the mistake, not Jadokh.��


    ��W-Wait Tatsumi boy!!! Is it okay to say god was wrong!? If a priest in some temple hears this then it��s going to end up as big trouble!?��


    ��No it��s okay. Even though I might not look like it, I myself am a senior priest at the temple of Savaiv.��


    Tatsumi showed Jadokh his designated holy crest, and Jadokh kept staring at him nkly.


    ��T-Tatsumi boy... J-Just who are....you...?��


    ��No no even if you ask me that... I��m a priest at the temple, and an aspiring monster hunter?��


    But well, his position in the temple was something to pity about more likely.


    Jadokh was still looking at Tatsumi in shock, but slowly a smile crept into his face.


    And that smile, slowly became dazzling.


    But Tatsumi, who met Jadokh for the first time today, didn��t notice that much.


    Then, Eru interjected.


    ��Yes, Tatsumi! Good work on the herb gathering mission today. Here��s your reward.��


    Saying that, she handed Tatsumi a few tens of silver.


    ��Because the herbs you gathered were more than enough, and they were very fresh too, I added a little extra!��


    ��Thank you very much.��


    While thanking Eru over and over again, Tatsumi looked at the coins in his hand with a flood of emotions.


    It could be said that this was Tatsumi��s first ie in this world.


    Not like the ie he got as a priest, which was on Giuseppe��s rmendation, but money he earned with his power alone.


    Actually it might be just a small amount, but for Tatsumi it was worth more than thousands.


    ��This is the first payment Tatsumi got as a monster hunter right? Why not buy a memento for it?��


    He couldn��t buy anything too grand with just some tens of silver, but if it was knives or other daily things for monster hunters, then it was possible.


    ��Actually, I already decided how I will spend this money.��


    Tatsumi replied to Eru while putting the coins in his pouch.


    Eru responded to Tatsumi with a smile, and then she looked at Jadokh who had lowered his back after the interview with Tatsumi with a sidelong nce.


    Even just a while ago he was surrounded by a menacing aura. But after talking with Tatsumi for just a while, his aura became even somewhat gentle.


    (Just like I nned, Tatsumi could do something about it.)


    Due to how his appearance and character differs, Jadokh should have been through horrible experiences till now.


    But for Eru who lived in Japan like Tatsumi, she felt no repulsiveness from Jadokh.


    That��s exactly why Eru wanted to pair Jadokh and Tatsumi as a team.


    Because if it was Tatsumi�� if it was Tatsumi who just like her, lived in Japan, and came into contact with many cultures there, he would ept Jadokh as he was. Not judging him as an oddity, but as a person.


    And certainly, right now Jadokh was in a cheerful mood.


    She didn��t know exactly what happened, but it seemed like Tatsumi was better than she expected.


    (Maybe, Tatsumi just might have some great achievements as a priest)


    Eru thought while looking at Tatsumi, who in just moments blew away all of Jadokh��s displeasure.


    Tatsumi walked along the road of Levantes after leaving the [The Elf��s Resthouse].


    Jadokh rented a room at the [The Elf��s Resthouse] after that and said that he would call it a day.


    After leaving his home vige, he has been journeying all along. Now that he finally realized his goal of being a monster hunter, he decided give his body a good rest.


    After peeping along a number of stalls along the road Tatsumi finally saw something he was satisfied with.


    He then bought it with almost all of the cash he earned today, and left for his home sweet home, where Calcedonia was waiting with a content face.


    ��I��m back.��


    Tatsumi entered the house after opening the door lock with the magic pass.


    Right now there was a red firing burning in the firece, which warmed up the house plenty.


    ��Wee back, dear. How was the day?��


    ��Yeah, it went well.��


    Tatsumi showed her a thumbs up.


    ��Is that so? As expected of my husband.��


    Calcedonia grabbed Tatsumi hand and led him to the warm firece.


    After making Tatsumi sit on top of the fur carpet, she hugged him from behind�� but was for some reason obstructed by Tatsumi.


    ��E-Erm.... dear?��


    A-Are you displeased with me?


    That��s what her face was saying, and her expression was vivid. But Tatsumi then gently stroked her head.


    ��?��


    Calcedonia felt something out of ce where Tatsumi stroked her hair, so she put her hand there and....


    She felt something hard there.


    Then with great care, as if she was handling a treasure, Calcedonia brought that object in front of her eyes.


    Right now, there was something in her hand.


    It was a single piece of hair ornament.


    It was made of wood. It��s surface was curved with some simple designs. She could tell at a nce that it wasn��t something expensive, but a rather cheap ornament.


    ��D-Dear... this is...?��


    ��Yeah, I bought it with the remuneration I got today. Well even if I said that, I didn��t have much money so I couldn��t buy anything expensive. So I searched for something that would match Calsey within my budget and bought this.��


    Tatsumi said shyly with a smile. And Calcedonia was listening to him with her eyes slowly clouding over.


    ��Really, thank you for everything until now. Calsey has been taking care of me all this time. That��s why...... I wanted to use the first money I earned to gift something to you, as my thanks.��


    ��Dear... ...��


    Calcedonia was still looking at Tatsumi, even forgetting to wipe the tears off her face.


    ��But with a cheap thing like this, it��s nothingpared to what Calsey has done for me so far. It doesn��t bnce out at all... So, will you still ept it?��


    ��Yes!!... It��s a hair ornament I received from my husband... I��ll treasure it til I die...!!��


    Calcedonia grasped the object in her hand tightly, and embraced it in her heart.


    Certainly, this was a cheap object. Cheap enough that even a kid might be able to buy it if he tried.


    But for Calcedonia, this was far more precious than even the most valuable gold and silver treasure.


    After finally managing to stop herself from crying, Calcedonia threw herself into Tatsumi��s embrace.


    ��I��m sorry, dear.... C-Can you please... put this ornament on my hair...one more time?��


    While her cheeks were buried in his chest, Calcedonia looked up at Tatsumi with her upturned eyes.


    When she first summoned Tatsumi here, Tatsumi was only a bit taller than her.


    But now Tatsumi��s height had grown, and he was almost a head taller than her.


    After receiving the ornament from her, Tatsumi once again gently put on the ornament of her hair.


    Today, there was a rumour that the <<Holy Maiden>> of the temple of Savaiv was wearing a strangely cheap looking hair ornament.


    A high priest who was working with her actually saw her wearing it, and asked her why she would wear such a cheap thing.


    ��Certainly it is cheap. But to me it��s more precious than any treasure in the world.��


    Is how she replied haughtily.


    [1][TLN : He says�� Tsu.Mi.Tsu.Ku.Ri. with gaps. Imagine an Onee-san saying ��Hi.Mi.Tsu~�� with a wink. Like that. You get it right? No? Whatever...]

 Chapter 46

    <h4>46 �C Hunt</h4>


    <..>


    Although getting a foothold on top of the snow was exceedingly difficult, its nimble body was not restricted by it.


    As if it was running on an open in without snow, it used its legs to kick away at the snow as it chased after its prey.


    The Snow Lizard �C a 1.3 meter tall monster that could stand up on its two hind legs. If you measured from the tip of its tail to the head it was a 2 meter long being.


    With its evolved hind legs, it had great jumping power. It was aparatively small, but carnivorous, monster which lived in small packs.


    Originally, lizard type monsters were poikilotherms (ED: Inyman��s terms, a cold blooded animal). If the temperature went down, they would go into hibernation, ceasing all movements. But, maybemon sense like that did not apply to the creatures of this world, or maybe there was some other reason.


    With its whole body covered in white scales, this lizard could adapt perfectly in this cold environment.


    Even now, one of the snow lizards jumped up into the air, and used its sharp ws on the legs to tear apart its prey. This attack coupled with the falling velocity of the jump could even bring down a tree with a single kick.


    But.


    ��Humph, too slow~��


    It was the creature judged as a prey by the snow lizards. It let out a fearless grin. It raised two of its four arms that each held a battle staff above its head, and easily blocked the attack of the snow lizard.


    And then, it released the power in its body at once. The snow lizard once again jumped above its head. No! It was thrown above head with great strength, as the prey used its remaining two hands, which held a giant war-ax, to violently mow down the snow lizard.


    A low sound rang out across the snow covered grove. And then, the white snow above the ground was covered in darkish, red coloured blood.


    The snow lizard��s body was severed in two as it fell to the snowy ground, spilling blood, flesh and entrails on it.


    The supposed ��prey�� of the snow lizard �� Jadokh the Shade, moved back a little in order to avoid the blood and entrails that was falling from the sky.


    ��My, I��mpletely dirty.��


    Though he was speaking lightly, his eyes were already filled with a sharp glint, searching for the next ��prey��.


    Deciding the nearest snow lizard to be the next target, he moved unimaginably nimbly on top of the snow towards the poor ��prey��.


    The snow lizards, which have adapted themselves in a snow covered environment, could obviously move fast in it.


    Repeating their small mincing jumps again and again, they drive their prey, which can��t move in the snow as it pleases, into a dead end, and then go for the kill. This was their hunting method.


    But the prey this time could move on top of the snow at an equal speed to, or maybe even faster than, the snow lizards in this environment.


    One of the snow lizards chased after the prey while baring its white fangs.


    But the prey�� Tatsumi, warded off the fang with his buckler and in the next moment he vanished.


    In a blink of an eye he appeared in the snow lizards�� blind spot, and attacked its scale-covered hide with his sword.


    Blood gushed out from the newly opened wound.


    But the blood did not touch Tatsumi, as the next moment he once again vanished.


    After that, he appeared and disappeared time and time again, draining away the snow lizards�� stamina.


    Before long, the snow lizards movement became visibly sluggish, as Tatsumi delivered the final blow.


    Tatsumi and Jadokh. The hunt of these two novice monster hunters was being watched quietly by Calcedonia from a distance.


    There was no worry in her ruby red eyes. If it��s Tatsumi and Jadokh, they shouldn��t lose to the likes of snow lizards.


    Even if they got wounded, as long as it wasn��t arge or fatal injury, she could use her healing magic. The two, having that in their mind, could hunt with relief.


    Before long, thest snow lizard of the group was defeated.


    The noisy sounds all stopped, as the surrounding fell into silence.


    The only sounds left were the gentle swaying of the leaves in the breeze and the loud breaths of Tatsumi and Jadokh who were exhausted from the long battle.


    Confirming that there were no more monsters left in the surrounding, they sheathed their weapons and headed towards Calcedonia.


    ��Good work, you two. It was a really good battle.��


    ��Humph, thank you Calsey, dear.��


    ��How about you Calsey?��


    ��I��m fine, dear. No snow lizards came this way.��


    ��Leave it to us. It��s the job of a monster hunter to protect his employee too.��


    The employee that Jadokh mentioned werebourers, who would carry the spoils of battle, and do other odd jobs for the monster hunter.


    An employee doesn��t have any rights over the spoils as he didn��t directly participate in the battle. So other than the money paid by a monster hunter as remuneration, the spoils won��t go to him.


    In most cases, people with simr battle strength form hunting teams. That��s why, novice monster hunters often join an advance monster hunter team as an employee to gain experience and learn how to fight better.


    Compared to Tatsumi and Jadokh who were novices, Calcedonia was much more experienced as a Monster hunter.


    Normally, Tatsumi and Jadokh were ��below her status��. So there was no reason for her to be their employee. But for some reason she became the employee of the team and apanied then in the hunt. As for what the reason was, is there really a need to exin it?


    And Calcedonia, who was a veteran Monster hunter, was currently reviewing their battle.


    ��Certainly, as a [Fighters] you two fight wonderfully. But as a [Monster Hunter], it was most certainly a failure.


    At the harsh criticism, Tatsumi and Jadokh stiffened. But neither of them voiced out in rejection and continued to listen to what she had to say.


    ��Monster hunters bring back the hide, fur, fangs, ws, bones and sometimes even the internal organs of their prey as materials. They then sell them to earn a living. That��s why, they try their hardest to not damage any parts of the monster that might be seble. Certainly, if it was arge sized monster, then it would be okay to attack over and over again to shave away at its life. But for small monsters such as snow lizards, the preferred way is to hit their vital point and end the battle in an instant.��


    Calcedonia��s gaze then moved behind them, where the corpses of the monsters Jadokh and Tatsumi killedid.


    Some of them had been cleaved in two by Jadokh��s superhuman power, and some of them had innumerable small cuts all over their body. At a single nce you could see that the [Commodity Value] they had was close to zero.


    ��If this was a subjugation mission to get rid of a beast that had beenying waste to fields then it would have been fine. But dear, your mission this time was to [Hunt]. And not to [Hunt] for food but [Hunt] for materials. If you see it from that viewpoint, then the [Hunt] this time is obviously a failure.��


    Being so severely judged by Calcedonia, Tatsumi powerlessly dropped his shoulders. And Jadokh, he too loosely hung his for arms down, as he gazed at the sky.


    The reason why Tatsumi and Jadokh went out to hunt snow lizards this time was because they were a newly formed team; they wanted to confirm each other��s strengths.


    Of course, selling the monster spoils they got from the hunt was also an objective.


    The hide of the snow lizards are good for cold protection, and they are visually beautiful too. So in the winter they can be sold for making overcoats, and even defensive gear.


    Also, its meat was filled with nutrients. In this winter where small animals were scarce, they were a good source of food.


    But as Calcedonia said right then, the hide of the snow lizards they hunted before were filled with cuts. That would definitely strike hard against the price so they had to be prepared mentally. Fortunately the meat was still good so it should sell for a good price.


    After taking in thest bit of criticism Calcedonia had to offer, they quickly went on the dismantle the corpses with her help.


    ��....... Both of you look really used to this....��


    Seeing the two dismantling with such efficiency made Tatsumi mutter that in surprise.


    Certainly Tatsumi had trained his body aftering to this world. But simply being strong and being able to live in the wild were two different things.


    No matter how strong one was, or how strong the monster he could defeat was, that alone could not guarantee that a person can live out in the wild.


    Because battle techniques, and techniques to securely obtain food from the nature, were two different techniques.


    Tatsumi had yet to study techniques such as efficiently dismantling prey, or obtaining food and materials without harming their value.


    ��It��s alright. If it��s you, then I am sure you can learn them in no time.��


    ��Yes, I��ll properly remember how Calsey does it.��


    ��Okay. Then, first about how to skin this part. You have to keep this area in check while����������


    For Tatsumi who grew up in modern day Japan, the scenery of a beast being taken apart really wasn��t one he was eager to see. But for him who decided to live in this world, who is aiming to be an exorcist after bing a brilliant monster hunter, this was a path he could not avoid.


    While forcibly pushing the bad feeling down his throat, he kept looking at Calcedonia��s hands as she exined the ins and outs of the job.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia were getting along perfectly while dismantling the monsters.


    Jadokh, who was watching them from a bit further away, had a pleasant smile on his face.


    ��......Really, Tatsumi boy is full of surprises.��


    Jadokh muttered quietly, as to not let them hear him.


    When Tatsumi and Jadokh wanted to find a suitable target to test each other��s skills, news of a group of small snow lizards appearing in the suburbs of the capital reached Jadokh��s ears.


    No matter how much the snow lizards adapted in the cold, the amount of animals that can be their food in this season decreases harshly.


    That��s why they appear near human habitats like this from time to time.


    Snow lizards didn��t pose much of a threat. As long as it wasn��t too huge of a group, then he and Tatsumi should be able to deal with them.


    So after consulting the two of them, they decided to hunt the snow lizards.


    For other novices like them, snow lizards were moderately hard preys. And besides, they weren��t the only ones who were going after the group of monsters.


    So before the others get to them first, they decided to finish the hunt. The next day, they decided to start preparing for the hunt.


    On the appointed day of their departure, Tatsumi brought along Calcedonia to meet up with Jadokh, who was waiting in front of the [Elven Resthouse].


    Seeing Tatsumi bring along ady, Jadokh��s eyes opened wide in shock. And after learning that thedy was the fabled <<Holy Maiden>> of the Temple of Savaiv, his eyes opened even wider.


    Moreover, he then learnt that the <<Holy Maiden>> was his fianc��e. She was going to apany them as an employee.


    At this point, Jadokh��s mouth was gaping wide open, and his mental state was in a mess.


    But Jadokh��s time to be shocked didn��t just end there.


    He soon realized an even more shocking fact.


    After searching for the rumoured group of snow lizards in the said forest, they fortunately bumped into the group quickly.


    Tatsumi and Jadokh took position for battle quickly, and Calcedonia who was the employee took shelter in a safe zone.


    That��s how the start of the battle yed out. But, as soon as it did, Jadokh was hit with the greatest impact he felt all day.


    Tatsumi, who was right beside him, suddenly disappeared, and in the next moment, he appeared behind the snow lizard group.


    ��............what?��


    Even though it was in the middle of a battle, Jadokh just stood there staring at Tatsumi.


    ��Mister Jadokh!!��


    Calcedonia��s sharp voice woke him up from his trance, and he noticed one of the snow lizards wasing straight at him with its fangs brandished.


    He immediately thrust the war-axe into the snow lizards open mouth. The pitiful snow lizard was sted away with a mouth full of smashed fangs.


    ��My, how careless of me... But... still....��


    Though he was still conscious of the battlefield, he kept looking at Tatsumi��s figure with his eyes.


    Tatsumi repeatedly appeared and disappeared. He always positioned himself in the snow lizard��s blind spot.


    ��That... is that maybe... the <<Instant Transition>> magic, of the legendary <Sky> magic system?��


    In the past there was only a single person who managed to use <Sky> magic, and <<Instant Transition>> was something almost synonymous with <Sky> magic. So of course, Jadokh had heard of it.


    Certainly Tatsumi mentioned that he was a mage. But for him to be a legendary <Sky> system mage,


    ��.....Really, just who is he... that boy..��


    He swung his weapon, and killed the snow lizards in the surrounding. But his eyes still chased after Tatsumi��s back.


    Engaged to the <<Holy Maiden>> of the Temple of Savaiv, and a user of the legendary <Sky> system.


    From what he could see, Tatsumi and the <<Holy Maiden>> weren��t in a predetermined engagement by their parents, but they were actually truly in love with each other. No, rather, the <<Holy Maiden>> was the one who waspletely head over heels for Tatsumi.


    Maybe, did I just form a team with someone who might be a big-shot in the future?


    That thought shed through his mind, as he grinned.


    His curiosity towards Tatsumi grew evenrger, as in his mind he decided to work together with Tatsumi from now on, no matter what happens. He then turned his attention towards the snow lizard in front of him.


    Tatsumi, who was covered in fat and blood, somehow managed to finish the dismantling work.


    After equally distributing the gathered meat, hide, fangs, ws and bones, they decided to return back to the capital for now.


    It was then.


    Jadokh��s ears which boasted high sensitivity picked up a faint sound.


    ��Be careful, you two. There is something nearby.��


    Warning Tatsumi and Calcedonia in a low voice, he carefully scanned the surroundings.


    As the three held their breaths like that, finally, something white came out from a nearby thicket with a rustling sound.


    ��............Huh!?��


    ��Oh my?��


    ��Eh.......?��


    They all opened their eyes wide in disbelief at what appeared.


    Because,


    what staggered out of the thicket and appeared before the three was apletely naked humandy.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>47 �C Giant Snow Lizard</h4>


    <..>


    The nakeddy who appeared from within the thicket.


    At first she was surprised on seeing them, but then a look of relief came to her face as she copsed powerlessly.


    She then fainted.


    ��E-Erm....? A-Are you okay..?��


    He wanted to quickly rush over to help thedy but then suddenly everything went dark.


    He was panicking for a moment not being able toprehend what happened, but the voice that came from behind made him calm down.


    ��Y-You mustn��t!!! Dear, you cannot look at the naked body of a woman other than mine!! If you want to see one, then I��ll oblige whenever you want, wherever you want!! So you absolutely cannot look at another naked woman!!!!!��


    The one who was hugging Tatsumi from behind and covering his eyes was of course, Calcedonia.


    He could feel the warmth of her body from behind. If they weren��t wearing leather armour now, then Tatsumi could have enjoyed the touch of her soft breasts.


    Feeling a bit regretful about that, Tatsumi called out to Jadokh who should obviously be amazed right now.


    ��O-Ok, Jadokh. Sorry, but can I leave thatdy to you?��


    ��Jeez, it can��t be helped.��


    There was an obvious tint of amazement in Jadokh��s voice.


    But Tatsumi, who had his field of vision covered, and Calcedonia, who was busy covering Tatsumi��s eyes, didn��t notice.


    That Jadokh, who was helplessly, yet happily, smiling at the two of them.


    ��Then, I��ll look after this woman for now. Calsey should take Tatsumi boy somewhere else in the meantime. After that, I might need to borrow Calsey��s power.��


    At a nce, thedy had nothing that looked like an external injury. But she might have some internal wounds or bone fractures.


    If that was the case then Calcedonia��s healing magic would be necessary to treat her.


    And when Jadokh raised a bitter smile seeing Calcedonia dragging Tatsumi away, he walked towards the copsed woman but,


    A roar strong enough to shake the trees around the area sounded out.


    Jadokh reflexively dropped to his knees and held his weapon up, surveying the surrounding without negligence.


    Though he couldn��t judge what kind of beast would make that roar, he could judge the direction it came from.


    No mistake about it. The roar just now, it came from the direction the unconsciousdy came from.


    If that was so, then it was hard to even consider thedy being rted to the master of that roar. Though the reason was not clear, she was probably running away.


    ��Calsey.��


    While keeping his eyes on the thickets, Jadokh asked Calcedonia who was behind him.


    ��The roar just now... ... ... can you guess what made it?��


    Calcedonia separated from Tatsumi, and without letting her guard down, started to ponder for a bit.


    ��... Yes. I remember hearing a roar identical to this before. Probably, it��s a giant snow lizard.��


    ��Giant snow lizard?��


    Giant snow lizard, as the name implies, was arger version of the snow lizard.


    It had a body almost twice as big as a normal snow lizard. It was also the boss of a snow lizard pack. Packs led by a giant snow lizard had, in most cases, a far greater number of snow lizards than normal and frequently would be stronger too.


    ��But, this pack of snow lizards.... Their number is a bit too low for them to be led by a giant snow lizard, I think.��


    Calcedonia said while looking at the scatter snow lizard corpses around the ce


    The pack that Tatsumi and Jadokh defeated numbered even smaller than the usual snow lizard pack. Furthermore, the number was overwhelmingly smaller than a pack led by a giant snow lizard.


    ��.... Let��s think about thatter. Right now rather than that...��


    While wielding his weapon, Jadokh slowly back stepped to where Tatsumi and Calcedonia were.


    ��... Can we win, if we were to fight that giant snow lizard?��


    Calcedonia who was asked again sunk into thought.


    Tatsumi and Jadokh, counting herself too, they shouldn��t be any weaker than a giant snow lizard.


    But even if they could win, they would not be able to overwhelm the giant snow lizard in a battle.


    It would be a long drawn out battle. In which they had to prudently shave away the giant snow lizard��s life little by little.


    But, they could not spend too much time here. In front of them was a nakeddy lying unconscious on top of the snow.


    It would be difficult to fight while protecting her, and if she was left like that for too long then the chances of her dying from cold wasn��t low.


    ��... ... We could win but, I think it would be safer to take that woman and retreat for now.��


    ��My, just like I though. Jeez.��


    There was no need to face that giant lizard right now.


    They didn��te here on a request, but for personal training. So there was no problem if they returned to town now.


    The thing to be concerned about, was that a giant snow lizard appeared in the vicinity of the capital.


    But rather than taking the risk to face it here, it was safer to return back to the [Elven Rest house] and tell Eru about it.


    There were a lot of able monster hunters among the regrs of that bar. If Eru spoke to them, then a strong team of monster hunters would immediately set out to subjugate the giant snow lizard.


    ��No helping it then. Dear, this is an emergency so, please bring that woman here as fast as you can.��


    ��Understood.��


    Like Jadokh, Tatsumi had his weapon out and was vigntly eyeing the surrounding. Hearing Calcedonia��s order, he transferred to thedy, and the next moment he transferred back carrying thedy with him.


    ��Jadokh! Come here!��


    ��Roger~��


    As Calcedonia was covering thedy with an overcoat, Tatsumi shouted at Jadokh.


    He touched Calcedonia who was holding the fainteddy with his right hand, and touched Jadokh with his left.


    ��Since you aren��t ustomed to it, you might get dizzy.��


    ��Eh? W-What? What are you nning to do to me?��


    Jadokh teased even though he knew what Tatsumi��s intentions were. Ignoring that, Tatsumi began to gather the mana in the area.


    Transferring 3 people �C 1 of them being a demi-human �C was a chore even for Tatsumi.


    The distance he could jumped lessened, and the fuel consumption increased. But today, he was resolved to be a bit reckless.


    While firmly recognizing hisrades�� presence, Tatsumi activated <<Instant Transition>>.


    Along with her consciousness, her eyes slowly opened.


    She realized that a fairdy with light blonde hair and pretty blue eyes was looking at her with an anxious face.


    ��Ah, are you awake?��


    Noticing that she regained consciousness, the blondedy smiled gently.


    As her mind became clearer, she realized that she was lying on top of a bed.


    ��.... where am....?��


    ��This is a bar called the [Elven Rest house]. I am the master of this bar, Erul Zaphyra Fyrasil Akatsuka. Because it��s such a long name you can call me Eru.��


    The smiling woman who called herself Eru. Looking closely, she had pointy ears. Was she an elf?


    ��....[Elven Rest house]......?��


    She had recollection of that name.


    A ce where skilled monster hunters gathered. One of the most famous bars of the capital.


    Maybe one day she coulde and go out of that bar as she wished. She would talk about this dream of hers with herrades a lot.


    Thinking to that point, suddenly her head cleared up at once.


    A noticeably huge snow lizard.


    The remains of normal snow lizards thrown about in the surrounding.


    As the giant snow lizard noticed them, it raised a chuckle.


    The crimson red eyes of the lizard, they sleepily gazed at them���C


    ��Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!��


    She suddenly screamed, and curled herself up on the bed, as if to protect herself from something.


    ***


    ��....Uuuugh.... My head��s still spinning......��


    upying a table in the bar, a four armed man was sprawled on top the of the table while heined.


    ��Oi, I brought water. You should feel better after you drink it.��


    Near that man��s head, a youth put down a beer mug full of water.


    ��Thank you, Tatsumi boy.... But, repeating that revolting transfer over and over again, I am surprised you are okay......��


    There was admiration, or maybe there was amazement in hisment. The four armed man �� Jadokh �� said that with a confusing tone.


    ��Yeah... ... I was the type who wouldn��t even scream on a roller coaster... maybe I was born with good semicircr canals.��


    ��...... Tatsumi boy, something you mutter some iprehensible things you know?��


    He didn��t even have the strength to raise his head, as he said that with his head on the table.


    Wryly smiling at Jadokh, Tatsumi also took a seat at the same table.


    Then, something soft leaned on him from the side.


    ��Ahn~.... I am also dizzy... so nurse me please.��


    Rather than feeling dizzy, the one who spoke had joy seeped all over her face. Of course, it was Calcedonia.


    Just like when she was a bird, she used to rub against Tatsumi. Right now, with her ahoge swaying from left and right, Calcedonia was snuggling up to Tatsumi.


    The monster hunters around them were looking over them with tepid gazes, as they started to make fun of him, but Calcedonia paid them no heed.


    And even when looking at this lover of his with a troubled gaze, Tatsumi did what she asked.


    ��...... I wonder if she��s okay... that person, just what happened to her?��


    ��There was no sign of outer wounds... Well there were scratches and small injuries all over her body, along with some old scars. Thatdy, she��s probably a monster hunter.��


    After transferring over and over, they finally returned to the city. They barged into the [Elven Rest house] and exined everything to the round eyed Eru.


    After hearing the whole thing, Eru ordered the female employees to bring the unconscious woman to the second floor, and along with Calcedonia she started to treat her.


    After examining her with Calcedonia, Eru judged that even though there were some light wounds, she was not seriously injured. Using Calcedonia��s healing magic, they were able to finish her treatment quite fast.


    All that��s left is to wait for her to wake up. Leaving the rest to Eru, it was just a while ago that Calcedonia returned to the bar where Tatsumi was.


    ��... Just what happened huh?... Well, we should be able to learn that after thedy wakes up.��


    Tatsumi, Calcedonia ,and Jadokh then turned their gaze towards the stairs that led to the second floor.


    It was just a bitter that Eru rushed down with a grave expression on her face.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>48 �C An Unfortunate Encounter</h4>


    <..>


    After hearing the rumour, the girl �� Miloulle and herrades offered their prayers to the God of Evening Moon, Gavavi for the unexpected good fortune.


    Incidentally, vavi is the guardian deity of the night and is primarily worshipped by those active during the evening such as prostitutes and minstrels.


    For the same reason, vavi is said to be the guardian deity of gambling dens which open at night, thus from that connection, is also known as a god that bestows good luck.


    ��H-Hey, Tadd. Is it really true?��


    ��Yeah, it��s true. It seems like a small pack of snow lizards have been sighted near the royal capital.��


    Tadd, Ganz, and Kuoran. These three young men of the same generation along with the 16 year old Miloulle were a 4 man monster hunter gang.


    With shoulder length brown hair and eyes of the same colour, her lean but flexible body somewhat reminded you of a cat. Herrge, sharp eyes strengthened that cat-like impression even further.


    Her looks were good too, and she herself, was aware that herpanions would sometimes look at her mesmerized.


    But rather than being concerned with romance, she was more interested in spreading her name as a monster hunter. That was Miloulle��s wish.


    Born and raised in the same vige, the four of them were always together no matter what they were doing. It hadn��t been even one year since they had left their home vige ande to the capital in order to be monster hunters.


    After arriving in the royal capital, they earned their daily wages by taking on various jobs by the day as they learned how to fight at the temple of the Sun God, Giva.


    After working hard for half a year, they finally managed to save enough funds to buy sets of used weapons and armour for everyone, and finally began their lives as monster hunters.


    They started off with simple requests such as gathering herbs. The snow was already starting to pile up, so the reward was higher than usual, but finding the targeted herb was not very easy. Even so, the four of them frantically dug up the snow toplete the requests, and just when they were starting to save up a little money.


    The inn and bar they were staying in was called West Wind��s Embrace. It was a ce where many new monster hunters like them stayed. Today, they were discussing what the next request they take should be.


    Tadd, who just heard the rumour, excitedly returned to where hispanions were.


    ��Speaking of snow lizards, they aren��t that strong of a monster. Even novices like us should be able to handle them. How about it? Why not give it a try?��


    ��Aye, why not? I��ve been getting sick of shoveling snow all day for herbstely.��


    ��Yeah, finally it��s time for us to show our skills.��


    Tadd, Ganz and Kuoran were eager to go.


    Of course, Miloulle was also in the mood. By hunting these snow lizards, she wanted to give a jump start to her life as a monster hunter.


    ��But... Can we really do it?��


    The one who said that was Ganz who was the most cautious of the bunch.


    ��It��ll be alright. A bunch of snow lizards shouldn��t be a problem if it��s the four of us.��


    ��From what I��ve heard, even though it��s a pack, the size is quite small. And also...��


    Tadd looked at Miloulle.


    ��We have... Miloulle. If we have her magic, there is no reason to fear some snow lizards.��


    ��Y-Yeah! That��s right! We have Miloulle and her magic!��


    ��Also... When Miloulle uses her magic... Hehehe.��


    Following Tadd, the other three looked at her as well.


    There was also lust mixed into those gazes, and when Miloulle noticed it, she frowned in displeasure.


    ��Hey! I won��t use magic so easily, you hear! I��ll only use it as ast resort after all! In the first ce, my magic ispletely self taught, the system seems to be a bad one, and has a very short duration!��


    ��We get it.��


    ��Even so, just having your magic on hand puts us at ease. We��re really lucky having you as ourrade.��


    ��Oi, Kuoran, didn��t you say something before about, if we getrades, then they might be as beautiful as one like the Savaiv Temple Holy Maiden?��


    ��Wait!! You and Ganz also agreed with me!��


    ��Hmh! I see how it is you three. Then I��ll kindly leave you all so you can try your luck getting the Savaiv Holy Maiden as yourrade!��


    ��He-hey now, it was a joke. Just a joke. After all, there is no way the Savaiv Temple Holy Maiden would join a bunch of novices like us.��


    In response to Tadd who tried to smooth it over in a fuss, Ganz and Kuoran nodded frantically.


    Of course, Miloulle wasn��t actually angry, nor did she also intend to separate from them.


    However, she also judged that she couldn��t forgive them too easily, so in the end, in exchange for each one of them treating her to a meal, she calmed her fake anger.


    Once things were decided, they had to hurry.


    The rumour about the pack of snow lizards would continue to spread. In which case, they needed to hunt them down before any other monster hunters get to them.


    Since the rumoured location was in the vicinity of the royal capital, after preparing a few days worth of food, they quickly departed as the sun was rising the next day.


    With their preferred weapons in their hand and wearing hardened leather armor, the four of them follow the path ording to the information Tadd had obtained.


    Before long, Miloulle, who had the best eyesight among them, caught sight of the footprints of several animals.


    ��Hey, take a look at this.��


    ��These are...snow lizard footprints?��


    ��I��ve seen them before, so there should be no mistake.��


    ��Alright, the footprints seem fresh, so let��s follow them.��


    Nodding at Tadd��s words, Miloulle and the rest advanced through the snow field to follow the footprints.


    Following the footprints, they left the meadows and entered the forest.


    While clearing away branches and pushing their way through bushes, the four of them cautiously followed the footprints.


    Before long, they caught sight of arge lizard with white scales.


    They had finally caught up with it!


    The grip on their weapons tightened unconsciously.


    They renewed their determination for the hunt.


    However.


    However, the scene thatid before them was not what they were expecting.


    Before them was a single gigantic snow lizard.


    They had heard before that a boss thatmands the pack would asionally appear within snow lizard packs, so although this was unexpected, it wasn��t something to be surprised about.


    This pack had a boss? Thinking that, the four raised their vignce. But the situation was strange.


    The gigantic snow lizard; great snow lizard ignored Miloulle and her friends who were approaching, engrossed in its meal.


    ������������������������������������������


    There was no way the giant snow lizard didn��t notice Miloulle and her friends approaching. That was because they had their weapons in hand as they slowly approached, as if encircling it.


    However, the giant snow lizard didn��t stop eating.


    ��...He-hey....��


    Tadd, who was at Miloulle��s right, pointed at ��it�� with his trembling finger.


    Around the giant snow lizard, the bodies of other snow lizards which appeared to be from the same pack were lying around. Their body which was usually white in colour were dyed deep crimson in many ces.


    ��Is, is it...eating its own pack...?��


    Correct.


    The thing that the great snow lizard was mindlessly eating. That thing was likely other members of its own pack.


    ��I-I never heard of snow lizards... eating their own kind.��


    Miloulle wasn��t able to tell who had whispered that.


    That was because she saw it.


    As the giant snow lizard was deliciously devouring the internal organs of its own kind, its eye alone turned around and looked at her.


    The giant lizard��s eye which shone a deep crimson.


    Miloulle clearly saw the crimson eyes narrowing in a manner simr to when a human would snicker at someone.


    Finishing her story up until to that point, the girl that Tatsumi had saved, Miloulle, shut her mouth.


    She was currently sitting up on a bed in one of the rooms of The Elven Resthouse.


    Of course, she was wearing clothes; simple ones borrowed from Eru. With her mouth shut, Miloulle hung her head and didn��t move.


    But Eru, Tatsumi, Calcedonia, and Jadokh who watched over her noticed that her shoulders were slightly trembling.


    She was crying.


    She cried while stifling her voice and desperately held her tears in, so only her shoulders tremble slightly while she cried.


    From that, Tatsumi and the others understood what had happened to herrades.


    Miloulle��s shoulders continued to tremble. Looking away from her, Eru turn to Calcedonia.


    ��As you have heard, the situation is severe. A demon beast possessed by a devil... A monster has appeared near the royal capital. Though I doubt it will enter the royal capital, the possibility of travellers along the main road being attacked is extremely high.��


    ��That��s right, I will quickly report to the temple and request for the dispatch of a devil sweeping master. Of course, I will also move out too. Master-��


    Calcedonia��s ruby-like eyes looked straight toward Tatsumi.


    ���CI have been fighting ��devils�� together with Morga up until now. That Morga is currently not here... Master. Will you fight together with me?��


    Compared to Morganeich, the ��Freedom Knight��, the current Tatsumi wouldn��t hold a candle against him.


    And perhaps he would only slow Calcedonia down.


    However.


    However, he noticed a swaying me of anxiety deep within the gaze of Calcedonia. He had noticed it.


    Even she felt anxiety. Toward the prospect of fighting demon beast with someone other than Morganeich.


    Of course, Calcedonia trusted Tatsumi and believed in him.


    However, she had no experience with fighting monsters together with him. Even if she trusted him, it was still different from pairing up with Morganeich.


    Tatsumi and Morganeich werepletely and utterly different. Even their strength as a devil sweeping master were vastly different. Even so, Calcedonia still asked him to fight with her.


    That made Tatsumi extremely happy.


    That��s why Tatsumi replied immediately. While wishing for the anxiety of the person precious to him to blow away.


    ��Of course. If you are fine with me, I��ll fight together with you anytime.��


    He didn��t think he could fight like Morganeich. However, if push came to shove, he could at least get Calcedonia away from danger.


    ��...Thank you very much. I believed master would answer like that.��


    Calcedonia smiled as her cheeks flushed.


    Her smile made Tatsumi��s chest feel warm. At that time, some more reliable words were added into the mix.


    ��Aran~ If Tatsumi-chan fights then of course I would also go. While I have also no experience fighting against a ��devil,�� I can at least be a shield for you two.��


    The one who grinned broadly with an intrepid smile on her graceful countenance was of course Jadokh.


    ��Is that fine?��


    ��Of course. We arerades, right?��


    Jadokh winked yfully.


    ��Alright. I will count on you then.��


    ��Leave it to me!��


    Bam. She patted her chest and nodded, full of confidence. Tatsumi fist bumped with Jadokh.


    ��Then, Master, please go to the temple and tell grandfather about this case. I will head back to home and make preparations. After that let��s meet up again here.��


    ��Understood.��


    The was a considerable distance between Savaiv temple and ��Elven Resthouse,�� but for Tatsumi who can use teleportation, it wouldn��t take a lot of time.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia nodded at each other. Just as they, Jadokh and Eru included, were about to leave the room.


    Miloulle who had kept silent up until now called out toward their backs.


    ��Wa-wait...!! Ple-please, ...let me go together with you!!��

 Chapter 49

    <h4>49 �C Those Who Started to Make a Move</h4>


    <..>


    Thump. Bam.


    That sound originated from her right.


    Whilst still dumbfounded, Miluoelle moved her sight to that ce.


    There was Tadd, with nk look in his face.


    He was pushed down by Giant Lizard��s hind leg, while its sharp w pierced his chest.


    ��Hagh...Gah...��


    From Tadd��s mouth, breath and red liquid leaked out.


    With its well developed hind legs, the giant snow lizard had leaped toward Miluoelle and the rest from its original position, which should have been quite far apart, and with the momentum of its rush it nted its hind legs�� nail in Tadd��s chest, piercing his heart.


    The giant snow lizard moved slightly above Tadd. And the result was the nail gouged even deeper toward Tadd��s chest, scattering something red toward the snow in their surroundings.


    Right after the grating sound reached Miluoelle��s ear, a sound of wind blowing, and then something snapping followed after.


    While stepping on Tadd��s body without care, it swung its stic and long tail toward Kuoron who was next to Tadd.


    Kuoron who hit by its tail can��t even make a sound as he was blown away and crashed back first to a tree nearby. And he crumpled on the trees�� roots just like that.


    Only at that time did Miluoelle finallye to her senses.


    ��Ru-run!!��


    She shouted at Ganz who still alive.


    Tadd��s signs of life were already starting to fade. There is no human would stay alive after their heart was pierced, especially by those sharp ws.


    That can also be said about Kuoron. Kuoron, who was crumbled at the tree��s roots, had his neck twisted in an impossible direction.


    This might sound cruel, but Miluoelle chose to prioritize her and Ganz��s life.


    The giant snow lizard in front of them is not an enemy they can defeat with theirbined power. That��s why their only option is escape.


    While gritting her back teeth, knowing they are unable to recover herrades�� corpses, Miluoelle ordered Ganz to escape. While she herself, using her trump card, magic.


    The duration of her magic is extremely short. However during that time, her physical ability, attack power, and defensive power will rise dramatically.


    Using all those reinforcement, she will make herself a bait and let Ganz escape. And then when she discovered an opportunity, she will also run away.


    That��s the n Miluoelle thought in a short amount of time. However that n quickly went awry.


    Ganz didn��t follow Miluoelle��s direction, instead he rushed toward their fallenrades.


    ��O-Oi Kuoron!! Tadd!! Are you fine!?��


    �CDon��t go over there Ganz!! Run!!


    Miluoellle tried to shout, but no voicee out, and it won��t reached him either.


    Ganz who ran hastily towarda theirrades, never reached their side.


    A shadow fell towards the running Ganz.


    When he noticed and looked up, the sole of foot of the giant snow lizard already right in front his eyes.


    ��...Eh?��


    Ganz let out an idiotic voice. At the same time, his head was kicked by the hind leg of giant snow lizard, and then crushed like a ripe fruit.


    ��ah.....ah.....


    Miluoelle can only looks at that scene in a daze.


    And while the giant snow lizard looked at her with its crimson eyes, something inside her breaking apart.


    �C...AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA.......!!!!


    Shouting a strange voice in her heart, the frenzied Miluoelle rushed toward the giant snow lizard.


    Her speed after being reinforced by magic is equal with the giant snow lizard.


    In an instant she covered the distance between them and then used both of her hands to punch at it with all her might.


    Normally, there is no way she would be able to pierce through the scales of the giant snow lizard. However, with her attack power which had been reinforced with magic, in addition to her frenzied state, she sessfully pierced through giant snow lizard��s scales.


    A red line ran straight at giant snow lizard��s white body, and from there, ck blood spurted out.


    At that time, the giant snow lizard let out a pained roar.


    Sumbing to anger, Milouelle continued to mindlessly swing her arms.


    And when her anger subsided, the figure of giant snow lizard no longer there. Did it feel wary of her after she was reinforced with magic and injured it, and decided to run away? Or perhaps Miluoelle herself unconsciously ran away from it while in her frenzied state?


    While she noticed she already walked trudgingly, naked, in the middle of snow piled forest. And it seems her mana already used up at some point of time.


    Losing both herrades and all of her equipment, Milouelle walked naked in the middle of snow without destination.


    When she hugged herself because she couldn��t stand the cold, she heard a beast roar from somewhere.


    Is it the roar of the wounded and angry giant snow lizard, or is it from different beast?


    She couldn��t determine which, but when she heard that roar, panic run through her body.


    With no equipment, no mana, and norades, she currently has no means to defend herself.


    Driven by her fear of being attacked by beast, without even confirming her direction, she broke into run.


    Naked, in the middle of the snow piled forest.


    ��Please...take me together with you...revenge for myrades...no, I don��t think I will be able to defeat it alone...But at least, let me stand to watch the defeat of that giant snow lizard...please...I beg you.��


    Miluoelle bowed her head as she pleaded. However she also quickly raised it again and gaze toward Tatsumi and co.


    Miluoelle��s eyes were wet with tears. However there was also conviction in them.


    Calcedonia and Jadokh who noticed it turned toward Tatsumi.


    ��...What should we do, master?��


    ��...What should we do, Tatsumi-chan?��


    Asked with same question by both of them, Tatsumi racked his brain.


    Bringing her back with them certainly has some merit.


    However brief, she has experienced trading blows with the giant snow lizard which had be a demon. Moreover, she even wounded it.


    That experience might be valuable asset, and it doesn��t seem she will drag them down.


    And even if they refuse to let her join, she will, undoubtedly, move alone to challenge the giant snow lizard.


    In that case putting her under ourmand is better. That was Tatsumi��s judgement.


    ��Alright. Milluoelle-san, let��s go together. However you must follow our orders. Never ever try to take individual action. That��s the condition.��


    ��Alright...ah...I understand. Errm...��


    ��My name Tatsumi...Tatsumi Yamagata. And they are����


    ����I am Calcedonia Yamagata. Pleased to meet you, Milluoele-san.��


    Calcedonia cut in the middle of Tatsumi��s introduction, and introduced herself while smiling sweetly. Moreover, she shrewdly added ��Yamagata�� in her name to keep Milluoelle in check.


    While stifling herughter, Jadokh introduced herself following her.


    ��...I am Jadokh. As you can see I am a shade. Pleased to meet you, Milluoelle-chan.��


    Jadokh winked, looking at Milluoelle, who couldn��t help bing flustered.


    ��Alright, we are going to prepare, during that time please rest a bit more, Milluoelle-san.��


    ��You can call me Milluoel. Since it seems we are close in term of age.��


    ��I see, then please call me Tatsumi.��


    ��Please call me Calce.��


    ��Of course, you can also call me Jadokh.��


    After changing their way of addressing each other, they started to move toward their own goal.


    Eru who watch over them from slight distance away, smiling happily despite feeling a bit out of ce.


    ��They might be a decent team. I��m looking forward to it.��


    Losing herrades is certainly a tragedy for Milluoelle.


    However, although this might sound cold, anyone who worked in the monster hunting business should have this level of determination.


    Eru hoped Milluoele would be able to ovee this tragedy and grow up as monster hunter.


    And then her existence would also stimte novice hunters like Tatsumi and Jadokh.


    Even while looking forward toward their exploits thereafter, Eru too started her own preparations.


    Since a demon appeared near the royal capital, she would also give her assistance in defeating it.


    When she headed toward her room to prepare.


    Suddenly a question crossed her head.


    ��.........Come to think of it, what system is Milluoelle��s magic from? And what kind of magic is it?��


    Giuseppe, who received information about the demon��s existence from Tatsumi, gave a formal order to Tatsumi and Calcedonia for them to subjugate it.


    Of course, there are some in the upper echelon of the temple who raised objections from the fact that Calcedonia who has high ability in devil exorcism and also has a lot of achievements teamed up with nameless monster hunters.


    However, after knowing Tatsumi is among them, of course the sound of objections died down in its own.


    The second <sky> magician, and also Calcedonia��s fianc��. Additionally, he received direct instruction from Giuseppe, and Tatsumi, whotely aspired to be supreme priest, is already famous not only among Savaiv temple, but among the other temples, and even a part of Largofiely Kingdom.


    Tatsumi who able to use <sky> magic, which is the most effective against <evil>, and Calcedonia the famous <<Holy Maiden>>. If the two of them teamed up, there would be no one who would object.


    After all, the demon subjugation this time is a direct order from the supreme priest. Even the kingdom wouldn��t be able to object.


    In due form, Tatsumi and Calcedonia epted the order from supreme priest, while Jadokh and Milluoele will be employed under them.


    However there��s no way they would belittle Jadokh and Milluoelle. Because both of them will fight shoulder-to-shoulder against the giant snow lizard together with Tatsumi and Calcedonia.


    Additionally, Eru will also be added in their line up.


    Though, rather than as fighting power against giant snow lizard, Eru��s main role is searching the enemy.


    Currently the demon in question is lurking inside the forest near the royal capital. However the definite hiding location is unknown. If they tried to find it with sending many people, the monster which was possessed by <devil> will quickly leave the royal capital because of its intellect.


    The reason Giuseppe only ordered Tatsumi and Calcedonia is because of this.


    In the time they could ask for cooperation from the other devil exorcist from Savaiv, or from the other temples to hunt it, the demon would have already left.


    That��s why, in demon subjugation using a small number of people is the most effective, that��s what experience taught them.


    ording Eru��s proposal, they will rely on spirit to find the demon.


    Spirit user able tomunicated with spirits. She nned to ask forest trees�� spirits and snow spirits about the whereabouts of the giant snow lizard.


    Spirit exists everywhere. If you want to know something you just need to ask them��is what usually people think, but the reality is not like that.


    Why you ask? That��s because Spirits and humans��demi-humans as well��have great differences in mentality.


    Especially for spirits, theyck the concept of time. They can only differentiate between ��now�� and ��past��, and they also don��t have any concept about ��future��.


    For example, if you ask them ��Is there snow lizard inside the forest?�� they will only answer ��I saw it before��.


    Moreover the spirits also can��t differentiate between giant snow lizard and normal snow lizard. They only recognize a snow lizard as a ��big white lizard�� with how big being quite ambiguouspared with human standards.


    That��s why when asking spirit you need to be meticulous.


    Choose words that the spirits can understand, and you must analyze the spirit��s words properly.


    However, for Eru who is the founder of spirit magic, that problem undoubtedly will be easily solved and she can obtain beneficial information.


    And so, the n to subjugate demon with Tatsumi, Calcedonia, Eru, Jadokh, and Milluoele has begun.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>50 �C Right Before the Decisive Battle</h4>


    <..>


    In front of their eyes was the trace of the tragedy.


    The ce Tatsumi and co. stood was where Miloulle and herrades encountered the <devil> possessed giant snow lizard.


    Blood sttered in the white snow. The partly eaten snow lizards�� corpses scattered here and there.


    And among those partly eaten snow lizards�� corpses, something that were certainly not snow lizards were mixed in.


    ��...Kuoron...Tadd...Ganz...��


    Their corpses were so damaged that they didn��t want to continue looking at it. Perhaps because their corpses were left in the snow, the decaying didn��t progress much. Looking at their partly eaten corpses, Tatsumi desperately held down the nausea attacking him.


    ��...The snow lizard pack we subjugated...perhaps they ran away from the boss which was possessed by <devil>. I��m sure of it.��


    ��Yes, I think so too. Near the royal capital, there were many sighting of small scale snow lizard packs. Perhaps in the beginning the pack was pretty big, however after their boss was possessed by <devil> and be demon, they were scattered.��


    Eru supplemented Jadokh��s conjecture.


    After they had re-examined the rumour of snow lizard packs sightings near the royal capital, they found out that the rumour could be heard everywhere.


    Eru who managed inn-cum-bar knew very well about those rumours. That��s why her conjecture couldn��t be wrong.


    While listening to their conversations, Tatsumi nced toward Miloulle.


    Right now, she was kneeling at the snow, and she didn��t even hide her flowing tears.


    Tatsumi could sympathize with her feelings, because he too had experienced losing his family members all at once.


    When he was about to be seized by the sadness of losing his family, Calcedonia snuggled up to Tatsumi��s side and gently gripped his hand.


    Tatsumi looked at Calcedonia, and Calcedonia also looked back at him. And then she smiled softly as ifforting Tatsumi. It seemed Calcedonia could grasp Tatsumi��s mental state.


    ��Master, let��s pray for those who fell in this ce.��


    ��Ahh...That��s right.��


    As a priest, Tatsumi also learnt various types of prayers. Tatsumi stood beside Calcedonia, and they started to speak words of prayers together.


    Among their voices, sometimes Miloulle��s soft sobbing voices were mixed in.


    Tatsumi and co. started to act after Miloulle calmed down.


    First, they buried Miloulle��srades; they couldn��t bear to let their corpses to be weather beaten.


    Before they buried the corpses, Miloulle took anything that could serve as a memento from their bodies.


    ��Tadon-kun, please.��


    After Eru said it while touching her earring, a mole-like animal appeared near her legs from inside the snow.


    ��Eru-san. What is that?��


    ��This child is my contracted earth spirit, Tadon-kun. When I was in Japan, I only had two contracted spirits, Picho-kun and Twirl-kun, but aftering here I contracted more spirits. Right now I have five contracted spirits.��


    Eru said it proudly. ording what Eru said, the five spirits she contracted were water, illusion, earth, ice, and light spirit.


    Hearing Eru��s wish and using her mana aspensation, the earth spirit created a hole to bury the remains.


    And then with Tatsumi and Jadokh��s cooperation, the remains of Miloulle��srades which had been wrapped by a spare coat were buried.


    Although moving the remains into the hole with teleportation crossed Tatsumi��s mind, since he felt it was impolite to the dead, he decided to return them to the earth with his own hands.


    On top of the piled earth of burial, Calcedonia muttered words of prayers while sprinkling alcohol. It had two meaning��as offering to God and to purify them.


    Different from Japan, in this ce they don��t usually offer flowers to the deceased, but generally they offer alcohol or food to God.


    At the end, they once again prayed for the happiness of the deceased in the next world. After everything was finished, Miloulle faced Tatsumi and co. and deeply bowed her head.


    ��Tatsumi, Jadokh, Calce-san, Eru-san...Thank you very much, everyone.��


    ��Ara, we only did what��s natural. More than that, are you fine, Miloulle-chan?��


    ��Umm...Actually I don��t think I can get over it immediately, however, if I continue to hesitate, I don��t think I can face myrades ever again. Additionally, the most pressing matter right now is...��


    ��Yes. To find the demon...the giant snow lizard, and defeat it.��


    Hearing Tatsumi��s words, Miloulle nodded strongly.


    Eru focused all her senses and attentively listened to the spirits voices.


    The ability to listen the spirit��s voice was the most basic ability to be spirit magician, that is to heighten their hearing sense until they could hear voices that usually couldn��t be heard��


    The spirit��s voices.


    Using the words spirits use��the spiritnguage��Eru gathered the information about their target, the giant snow lizard.


    To be blunt, the spirits�� words were incoherent. Many of the ice, wind, and tree spirits talked to Eru as they pleased.


    They even told things unrted to what Eru asked.


    Eru patiently listen to all of them and filtered the necessary information.


    After finishingmunicating with the spirits, Eru turned towards Tatsumi and co.


    ��The spirits said in the northwest direction there is a big white lizard. I don��t have any proof that it is the one we looking for, but I feel it is worth a try.��


    ��Hmm, spirit magic is handy. Ne ne,ndy. Do you think I can learn spirit magic too?��


    Jadokh asked Eru with eyes glittering with curiosity. However Eru showed a difficult expression.


    ��Spirit magic is different from aria magic. In aria magic, you can cast magic as long you have mana, however for spirit magic if you can��tmunicate with spirits, you won��t be able to use it. Communicating with spirits is mainly about feeling, so it is quite hard to exin with words.��


    Demi-humans who received influence of spirit��s power would have higher aptitudes in spirit magic than humans. However for people who couldn��t sense the spirits, no matter how much hard work they put on it, they still won��t be able to sense them.


    ��Additionally, Jadokh has low mana reserve, considering that too, I think you should give up on magic....��


    Hearing Calcedonia added that with difficult expression, Jadokh dropped his shoulder.


    ��Do you really want to use spirit magic?��


    ��It doesn��t have to be spirit magic, I just want to use magic. After all, among us I am the only one who can��t use magic. That��s a bit vexing.��


    Jadokh said it while writhing in agony. It only dawned upon Tatsumi after he said it.


    He and Calcedonia can use magic. Actually it was a bit different for Tatsumi but from the perspective��s of others, there was no difference since he did use magic.


    Eru used magic in front them just now and ording to Miloulle��s story, she also use magic.


    Indeed among the members right now only Jadokh can��t use magic.


    By the way, from the public perspective, to have magicians gathered in one team like this was actually quite strange.


    ��Eh? Tatsumi is a magician?��


    ��Well... from what Giuseppe said I am not a magician, but mana user.��


    ��Giuseppe? Who is that?��


    ��Ah, Giuseppe is Savaiv religious organization supreme priest, Giuseppe Chrisphraez. Miloulle at least know that name right?��


    ��...........Eh?��


    Miloulle was dumbfounded. Of course she had heard the name of Savaiv religious organization supreme priest.


    However since the name of an unexpected big wig flowed smoothly from Tatsumi��s mouth, her thoughts were unable to catch up.


    ��Why-why the name of such important persone out here...? Eh? Eh? Per-perhaps Tatsumi is a son of noble?��


    Now that she remembered it again, when they introduced themselves Tatsumi also said his family name.


    ��Well, no, I am not a noble. However Giuseppe is my teacher. And he is also Calce��s grandfather.��


    Still with a dumbfounded expression on her face, now she turned towards Calcedonia.


    ��....Calce....Calcedoni...a...? Perhaps Calce-san is...��Saiav temple��s <<Holy Maiden>>?��


    It wasmon knowledge that ��Savaiv temple��s <<Holy Maiden>>�� was the granddaughter of Savaiv religious organization��s supreme priest.


    However when Calcedonia introduced herself, she didn��t introduce herself as ��Chirsphaes�� but ��Yamagata��. Miloulle also didn��t expect such a famous person would appear in front of her, thus she didn��t connect Calcedonia with the <<Holy Maiden>>.


    Received such a surprising truth which swooped her like a wave, she became disordered.


    ��By the way, you said you can use magic, right, Miloulle? What kind magic is it?��


    Hearing Tatsumi��s question, Miloulle who was still in a confused state suddenly turned frozen solid.


    ��...Mu-must I say it...?��


    Miloulle let out a forcedugh. Tatsumi and Calcedonia reflexively looked at each other.


    ��Miloulle-san, we are going to fight the demon together here on. Isn��t itmon sense to know each other��s powers first?��


    ��We-well, I understand where you areing from, but...err...by the way what kind magic Tatsumi use? From what system?��


    That was a tant way to change the subject. However before Tatsumi able to say anything, Calcedonia cut in.


    ��Master magic system is <Sky>! The second person who can use <Sky> magic ever is none other than my master!!��


    Calcedonia said it with pride. And she calmly emphasised ��my master�� part in her speech.


    ��Eh...? No, no way? I heard <Sky> magicians only appear in fairy tales?��


    While slightly blushing Calcedonia looked up toward Tatsumi who was beside her and affirmed it. It was clear for the three of them that the gaze she used toward him was filled with immense trust and confidence, also many things more.


    ��That��s not a lie. I saw it with my own two eyes after all. I saw Tatsumi-chan use <Sky> magic...<<Teleportation>>.��


    ��<<Teleportation>>...?��


    Eru showed a surprised look. It seemed she realized the reason Tatsumi able to collect herbs in short amount of time.


    ��So, what kind of magic Miloulle use? Can you please tell me?��


    When Jadokh asked her, her eyes swam.


    ��It-it seems my-my magic is...from failure system, tha-that��s why I am ashamed to say it...My-my magic is self taught, from strengthening system. My fighting style is to strengthen my physical ability and defensive power and then fight in closebat. However, the activation time is very short, so I can only use it in short decisive battles... That��s enough right?��


    Miloulle said it somewhat desperately to Calcedonia.


    That��s because she was the team leader for this operation. She was a devil exorcist who had purified many <devil>. Tatsumi and Eru also agreed immediately when she Calcedonia nominated herself to takemand of the team.


    Since Tatsumi and Eru agreed to it, Jadokh and Miloulle also didn��t raise any objection.


    ��I know this is sound selfish...but when the timees I will certainly use it. I promise...��


    Miloulle walked toward Calcedonia and held out something. It was the articles left by herrades such as hair and favourite short sword.


    ��When I use my magic these things might be lost...so, can you please hold on this?��


    ��Eh...?��


    Although Calcedonia didn��t understand what she meant, she still nodded at held into those articles.


    ��Alright, let me exin again our strategy.��


    Before they moved again, they reviewed the n to deal with the demonified giant snow lizard.


    ��When fight against demons, we must never deal the final blow.��


    Tatsumi and co. nodded silently as they heard Calcedonia��s instructions.


    <Devil> was a spirit life-form with no physical body.


    That��s why even if they killed the demon, it didn��t mean they defeated the <devil>. Even if they defeated the host, the <devil> will only move towards another living creature.


    In this world, there were weapons which could deal damage to the host and the possessing <devil> such as holy sword and holy spear, or in other words, <magic weapons>. However the number was extremely limited.


    Weaken the demon, make its movement dull, and then use <Light> or <Holy> type magic, <devil exorcist>, to destroy it. That��s the irond rule of demon subjugation.


    ��However this time you can defeat the demon. Use all your power to defeat the giant snow lizard.��


    However this time was a bit different. That��s because Tatsumi who was the natural enemy of <devil> was here.


    When they defeated the giant snow lizard, of course the <devil> possessing it would leave. Normally there was no way to see the <devil> which has left its host.


    However, Tatsumi could sense it; he could recognize the <devil> which has left its host.


    <Devil> which lost its host won��t be a threat, and with Tatsumi��s <Sky> magic, he could destroy it with ease.


    ��The fact that we can fight without holding back is reassuring.��


    ��That��s right. I will go all out from the beginning.��


    Jadokh and Miloulle brimmed with fighting spirit.


    ��I will support from the rear but I will also work hard!��


    Eru who was the founder of spirit magic would certainly be helpful for Tatsumi and co.


    ��Alright, let��s go!��


    Calcedonia.


    Eru.


    Jadokh.


    Miloulle.


    All of them nodded at Tatsumi��s words, and started to walk towards the location of the giant snow lizard.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>51 �C Another Mana User</h4>


    <..>


    ��Eh...!? Miloulle is also a mana user...?��


    Tatsumi asked in shock. Calcedonia nodded towards Tatsumi��s words in silence.


    Right after Eru asked the spirits about the whereabouts of the demon beast, the party headed there with Miloulle walking beside Jadokh.


    And with a slight distance between them, Tatsumi and Calcedonia guarded the rear.


    ��Yes. Before, she said her magic was self-taught. However, all magic incantations are alreadypleted, in other words, there is no such thing as self-taught magic incantations.��


    ��That means, self-taught here means no incantation...and so the same mana user like me. But, is there no possibility her magic is a spirit magic like Eru��s?��


    ��There is no way thendy wouldn��t notice it if her magic is spirit magic.��


    Eru is the founder of spirit magic. Just like Calcedonia said, there was no way she didn��t notice if Miloulle��s magic was spirit magic.


    ��Additionally, Miloulle said the duration of her magic is short. I think it is another proof that she is a mana user.��


    ��I see. After all mana user constantly emits mana normally.��


    Hearing Calcedonia��s exnation, Tatsumi was also convinced that her conjecture was correct.


    Controlling mana without incantations, in other words, an ancient form of magic. To keep the magic active, the users need to continuously expend mana. And thus their mana will be depleted in an instant. Tatsumi is an exception because he can control mana from an external source, but it seemed Miloulle is normal.


    ��Then...the reason Miloulle didn��t say anything about her magic is because...she is a mana user?��


    ��I don��t understand that much...and also...��


    Calcedonia tilted her head. And as usual her ahoge swayed.


    Concentrating her consciousness towards her eyes, she saw the mana��s light from Miloulle��s body.


    ��...Her mana��s light colour is blue, I thought her magic is a derivation from the <water> magic system, however...��


    Perhaps Miloulle��s manaes from extremely rare mana system, thought Tatsumi.


    A rare mana system meant that, just like Tatsumi��s <Sky>, there was no one who researched the spells. That��s why magicians who have rare mana system usually are mana user.


    ��...Well, though we don��t know the specific magic Miloulle has, the n doesn��t change.��


    ��Yes.��


    Coinciding with Tatsumi��s answer, Calcedonia smiled.


    No matter what kind of formidable enemy awaited them, as long Tatsumi...the natural enemy of <devil> was there, there��s no way they will lose. At that time, Calcedonia was confident in it.


    �CThat��s right.


    At that time, they haven��t��


    GAAAAAAAAANNNNNNN. A thunderous roar resounded.


    At the same time, light gushed out.


    That roaring sound and light��s true form was Calcedonia��s magic <<Thunder Storm>>. Thunder rained upon the designated area.


    And when the thunderous roars and light stopped, next blew violent tempest of ice and snow.


    The one who created the ice and snow tempest was Eru, who used the power of the contracted ice spirit.


    However, Calcedonia��s and Eru��s magic was unable to seize the target.


    Their target��the giant snow lizard possessed by <devil>��freely moved on top of the snow and easily evaded the magic��s aim.


    ��Damn, it��s too nimble!!��


    Eru cursed.


    No matter how many times Eru and Calcedonia casted their magic, the giant snow lizard kept evading them all. Their n was to weaken it with Eru and Calcedonia��sbination, as they were both excellent magicians, and then for Jadokh and Miloulle to finish it off. Andstly, Tatsumi will terminate the <devil> that separated from the giant snow lizard.


    However, their n was destroyed in the first phase.


    The target giant snow lizard was more agile than Calcedonia and Eru predicted.


    Calcedonia and Eru have experienced facing against giant snow lizards many times.


    Using that experience as the base and added the variable of <devil>��s strengthening, they predicted the strength of the giant snow lizard.


    However, when they met it for real, the ability of the target giant snow lizard was far stronger from their prediction.


    And because of that, they were unable to seize the target from distance, s only exhausted their own mana instead.


    On the other hand, Jadokh and Miloulle who were tasked with closebat were unbale to get close because of the giant snow lizard��s bizarre speed.


    Even now, whenever Jadokh rushed ahead and swung his two-handed battle axe or brandished his battle mallet, the giant snow lizard will casually hop out of his range as if ridiculing him.


    And for Miloulle, since they unable to seize it the first time, she lost the timing to use her magic.


    Let��s turn back the time a bit.


    Eru led the vanguard of Tatsumi��s party. And suddenly, she stopped and looked around with a sharp gaze.


    ��...Something is here...! Please be careful...!��


    There��s no need to ask ��what is it?��. Tatsumi, Calcedonia, Jadokh, and also Eru, directed their gaze to the surrounding.


    Among them, Miloulle put down the knapsack on her back and threw it to the snow.


    ��O, oi, Miloulle...?��


    While still probing the surrounding, Tatsumi asked.


    ��Don��t mind me. If I don��t do that...it��s because when I activate my magic everything I wear will break...to not let it be lost in the snow I use the knapsack as andmark.��


    Miloulle said it with a red face.


    Now that she said it, there was a red cloth wrapped in the knapsack she��d thrown. That��s thendmark she talked about.


    Currently, she only wore clothes and defensive cloak, but no armour. If what she said is true��well, there��s no need to doubt her though��she didn��t wear armour because she was convinced she needed to use her magic.


    In her hand was a spear longer than her height. It seemed her main weapon is a spear.


    By the way, because Miloulle lost all her belongings when she met with the giant snow lizard, for this mission, she borrowed money from Calcedonia.


    Tatsumi and Jadokh wore the usual hardened leather armour and their usual weapons, while Eru wore a white-soft looking leather armour and a cloak over it. She also has a short sword on her waist, but that��s nothing more than for self-protection.


    As for Calcedonia, she didn��t wear anything like armour. However, underneath her cloak, although it looked like anymon grey robe without any ornaments, it actually was a magic-sealed armament that boasted higher defensive capabilities than amon metal armour.


    In her hand, she has a single crooked, old-looking staff. However, that old-looking staff was also another magic sealed armament that was capable of heightening Calcedonia��s mana.


    ��Tatsumi-san, Miloulle-san, please stop your discussion����


    While Eru rebuked them like that, suddenly her words were cut in the middle and she looked up.


    From above the trees around them, a number of snow lizards fell down.


    ��They are not the giant snow lizard....but normal snow lizards!��


    ��Did it gather the survivors from the herd...?��


    With weapon in hand, Jadokh and Miloulle quickly intercepted the falling snow lizards.


    Although the aforementioned giant snow lizard only saw the herd as another food source, it seemed that because the wound in its hand inflicted by Miloulle, it used them as bodyguards to protect itself.


    Miloulle��s long spear sessfully pierced the snow lizard��s throat, while Jadokh battle axe pulverized one of the snow lizard��s head.


    However, of course, they unable to intercept all of them, some which safelynded in the snow, looking around and setting their targets to Calcedonia and Eru.


    To protect the two of them who were not suited for closebat, Tatsumi stood between the snow lizards and them.


    However, when he drew his sword and almost rushed towards the snow lizards, from his right and left, lightning and ice arrows flew and ended the snow lizards with one strike.


    Tatsumi nked, and when he looked behind, the two magicians showed him a sweet smile.


    Normal snow lizards were not a problem for Tatsumi and co.


    A little while after the start of their battle against the snow lizards, suddenly a roar of a beast resounded. It was a roar they had heard before��the roar of giant snow lizard.


    Hearing that roar, the snow lizards stopped fighting and started to run.


    ��...Did the giant snow lizard just ordered its underlings to retreat...?��


    Jadokh stopped swinging his battle axe and then rested it on his shoulder as he followed the snow lizards with his gaze.


    ��What should we do, Calce? Let them go? Or pursue?��


    ��Let��s not chase them too far. However, from that roar, I can grasp the general direction of the giant snow lizard. Let��s head there while keeping vignt.��


    Hearing Calcedonia��s decision, the others nodded.


    And then after rearranging their formation, their party started to move again.


    This time Jadokh and Miloulle walked in the front as the vanguard. Right behind them were Calcedonia and Eru as rear guard and Tatsumi in thest line.


    Using the direction from the roar and the footsteps of the snow lizard, they advanced in the snow-piled forest.


    And then ten minutester, something happened.


    Suddenly from the snow, the giant snow lizard appeared and attacked them. It seemed the giant snow lizard hid in the snow, waiting for them to arrive there.


    The one the demon targeted was Miloulle. Perhaps it remembered the fact that Miloulle injured it. Or perhaps it judged that Miloulle was the easiest target.


    Because it was too sudden, Miloulle was unable to react in time against the attacking giant snow lizard.


    With drool smeared sharp fang, it attacked Miloulle. The fang dug into her body and scarlet blood sttered around��was what the giant snow lizard expected, however, in reality, it closed its mouth without being able to bite onto anything.


    When Calcedonia looked toward the giant snow lizard��s back, she can see Tatsumi, who sessfully brought Miloulle away from harm��s way.


    In the split second Tatsumi noticed the giant snow lizard attack, he quickly teleported to Miloulle��s side and then teleported again toward the giant snow lizard��s back.


    ��Master! Miloulle-san!!��


    ��We are fine! Just do it as nned!��


    After Tatsumi answered Calcedonia��s worried voice, they started as they nned.


    Calcedonia started to chant a spell, while Eru called her contracted spirits.


    As for Jadokh and Miloulle, they quickly guarded the defenseless magicians.


    The first one to attack was Eru with her spirit magic.


    ��Rurra-kun!! Please!��


    In front of Eru��s fingertip, a ball of light with the size of small child��s head appeared. This was Eru��s contracted light spirit, Rurra-kun.


    Rurra-kun shook its body and then from its surrounding smaller balls of light appeared. And then after shaking once more, the balls of light rushed towards the giant snow lizard.


    The small balls of light��the light bullets rushed toward the giant snow lizard following their respective arcs.


    When they thought the light bullets wouldnd on the giant snow lizard��s body, suddenly the giant snow lizard performed an overhead jump and barely evaded the rain of light.


    The light bullets which lost its target collided with each other and then disappeared just like that.


    The giant snow lizard soared in the air. However, it won��t be able to move in the air. Aiming for that, purple lightning was released from Calcedonia��s palm.


    The purple lightning tore through the air and attacked the giant snow lizard which currently was still in the air. However, the giant snow lizard used its long tail to change its posture in the air, and then kicked the tree nearby and avoided the purple lightning.


    ��No-no way��!��


    ��In the air...it can move like that in the air�C!��


    The two magicians became dumbfounded. Because the magic they believed would hit was evaded.


    Normal snow lizards, no, even the usual giant snow lizards won��t be able to evade their magic.


    To think the giant snow lizard in front of them could evade it easily made Calcedonia and Eru freeze on the spot.


    The sly demon didn��t miss it and once again kicked a tree and attacked the two of them from above.


    The ws of its hind legs glittered. If this goes on Calcedonia and Eru will be shredded by the sharp ws.


    However, right before the giant snow lizard��s w reached them, the two of them disappeared. Of course, it was Tatsumi who brought them away through teleportation, again.


    Taking some distance from the giant snow lizard, Tatsumi carried Calcedonia and Eru with both hands.


    ��...Calce, it seems we are the one trapped by the giant snow lizard...��


    Tatsumi said it without letting the giant snow lizard out of his sight.


    And then when Calcedonia��s legs returned to the snow, she understood what Tatsumi trying to say.


    ��......The snow here...it is softer than the other ces...��


    It seemed this ce was where the snow blew and umted, and thus the snow still retained its soft property. Additionally, the snow was pretty new and has yet to congeal, in other words: powder snow.


    The snow easily caught Tatsumi��s party��s legs and thus restricted their movement. Especially for closebat specialists like Jadokh and Miloulle, their mobility was shaved by a great amount.


    On the other hand, for the giant snow lizard which adapted in a snowy region, its leg won��t be caught by the soft snow and was able to move freely. And more than that, just like what it disyed before, this giant snow lizard was evidently nimbler thanmon giant snow lizard, and thus their difference in movement speed will be even more pronounced.


    Anticipating Tatsumi��s party, the giant snow lizard hid and waited in this ce while using the other snow lizards to lure them here.


    When they noticed, the other snow lizards standing beside the giant snow lizard and bare their fangs, intimidating Tatsumi��s party.


    Calcedonia and Eru, magicians who excelled in magic, Jadokh and Miloulle, warriors who excel in closebat. And then Tatsumi, the <Sky> magic user the natural enemy of <devil>.


    Despite they felt it would be an easy fight earlier, they were forced to understand that currently, they were falling into an unforeseen predicament.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>52 �C Miloulle��s Magic</h4>


    <..>


    ��We��re changing ns.��


    The <devil> that possessed the giant snow lizard was obviously toying with Tatsumi and the others.


    The first n was a failure, progressing to a situation that required a different strategy.


    ��Master...��


    Calcedonia had a worried expression sh over her face for an instant, but it was immediately was reced with a face full of determination. Her voice called out to Tatsumi that was standing before her,


    ��The only one that would be able to deal with the giant snow lizard��s speed, in this bad footing, is a <Sky> mana user. But, this is a huge burden on Master...��


    ��Understood. Only I can do it, so I have to try.��


    ��While Master is directly confronting the giant snow lizard, we��ll fight against the other snow lizards, okay?��


    In response to Calcedonia��s words, the others simultaneously nodded in consent.


    ��After defeating the other snow lizards, Jadokh and Miloulle, provide assistance to Master as much as possible. While the demon��s movements have been slowed,ndy and I will finish them off with our strongest fire magic����


    ��No, that��s no good.��


    While Calcedonia was in the middle of giving out instructions, Tastumi interrupted her,


    ��The person who will deal thest blow is... Miloulle. Leave it to her.��


    ��M-Me...?��


    The surprised Miloulle pointed at herself, and Tatsumi smiled.


    ��Yes. Get revenge for your old friends by killing it with your own hands. I��ll create that chance.��


    ��U-Understood.��


    ��When you see that chance, at that time, use all your power on one attack and beat him up.��


    Tatsumi��s line of sight captured the giant snow lizard. At the moment, the giant snow lizard and its subordinates, who were slightly separated from Tatsumi��s party, were steadily watching them.


    Those eyes that are sparkling in a red color, it��s as if they��re looking down on us, waiting for us to enter their trap, Tatsumi thought.


    Once more, the giant snow lizard let out a roar.


    At the same time, the giant snow lizard and several of the snow lizards charged at Tatsumi��s party.


    ��You guys can take down the small fries!��


    Without even checking if hisrades had nodded, or rather, convinced that they would, Tatsumi disappeared from where he was.


    Tatsumi abruptly disappeared, and in the next instant, he appeared directly in front of the giant snow lizard.


    Eru and Miloulle were shocked at the sight of that.


    ��T-Tatsumi disappeared...?��


    ��N-No way... H-He was really a <Sky>... user?��


    Jadokh, who was battle ready with a weapon in hand, ran past the two girls who were unintentionally left absentminded.


    ��Stop it, both of you. Is this the time to be spacing out? Look, our guests areing.��


    Jadokh��s tone was light, but his gaze was piercing. Before that piercing gaze, there were several snow lizards.


    As if they were gliding on the snow, the magic beasts bared their fangs and came running while nging their ws together.


    ��Seriously... this snow is really hard to stand on, and it��s even more impossible to fight in, yet our opponents can move on it like it��s t ground... Unfair!��


    Jadokh gave a smile.


    However, it wasn��t his normal bright smile; it was a ferocious smile that woulde from a wild beast staring at its prey.


    The snow lizards�� leader opened its mouth wide and started attacking Jadokh.


    ��Fufun. Doing such a thing like running towards here, this is a great help!��


    Though Jadokh��s mobility was limited by the snow, it would be a different story if they came to him.


    With his battle staff, Jadokh lunged into the widely-opened mouth of the snow lizard.


    Having the battle staff thrust into its mouth as a counter to its attack, the snow lizard was lifted into the air. With the battle staff using the head as a fulcrum, the lower body swung towards Jadokh like a pendulum.


    With another of his long battle staves, Jadokh swung horizontally, smashing both of the snow lizard��s legs. Then, in that situation, he used his battle-axe to swing downwards from the sky, splitting the snow lizard��s head into two.


    ��Ufu. Our goal today isn��t their materials so we can fight freely this time.��


    Shifting his gaze from the dead snow lizard, Jadokh looked for his next prey.


    ��...You��re quite enthusiastic, aren��t you?��


    Miloulle, who was standing next to Jadokh, asked that while keeping her spear at the ready.


    ��Of course? Tatsumi had confidence in us; he entrusted us with the task of killing the small fries. Because of his confidence, we have to live up to it, don��t we? A favor begets a favor. A grudge begets a grudge. And, confidence should be returned with confidence. That��s what our creed is. Besides...��


    Jadokh took a fleeting sideways nce behind him.


    ��It looks like I��m not the only enthusiastic one.��


    From behind, they could hear a sonorous spell��s aria. Of course, that aria was from Calcedonia.


    Passing by Jadokh, the snow lizard leaped towards the Calcedonia who was chanting the spell.


    If it was a normal magician, it��d be fatal if the enemy attacked in the middle of the aria. But, without stopping the aria of her spell, Calcedonia countered the snow lizard��s attack.


    Spinning the staff around in her hand, she firmly hit the body of the snow lizard using the staff filled with the power of centrifugal force.


    A dry snapping sound echoed, and the snow lizard copsed onto the snow. Faster than the copsed snow lizard could rise, Calcedoniapleted her aria.


    With the end of the staff, she thrusted at the snow lizard, and a methrower-like ze blew out at the snow lizard, scorching it.


    Normally, in a forest like this, the��Fire��system��s magic wouldn��t be used. mes burn the forest��s trees and undergrowth, and it could spread uncontrobly.


    However, right now, the surroundings were full of snow. In this season, the��Fire��system��s magic could be used since the probability of the fire spreading is low.


    The mes trapped the snow lizards, and their death throes only became louder.


    In order to finish off those snow lizards, stgmites rushed out of the ground, and, like spears, they stabbed through the bodies of the snow lizards.


    ��Thank you very much,ndy.��


    ��No, I think you did more.��


    Setting down the staff, Calcedonia and Eru, whomanded the mole-like earth spirit, smiled at each other.


    ��...I also have to do my best��


    Seeing those two going back and forth, Miloulle used the spear in her hands a few times, showing her own power.


    ��......A-Amazing...��


    Right before Miloulle��s eyes, a high speed battle developed.


    Miloulle that hadpletely defeated the small fry snow lizards was wondering how Tatsumi��s battle with the giant snow lizard progressed, and scanned the surroundings with her eyes. Looking at the scene of it, she unintentionally murmured that.


    The giant snow lizard was moving at high speeds on top of the snow, and Tatsumi was using all of the trees in the surroundings as footholds for three-dimensional movement. In this snow, a human chasing the giant snow lizard like that was basically impossible.


    But.


    But, a human was doing that right here.


    The giant snow lizard leaped around at high speed, kicking off the snow and trees. However, Tatsumi chased after even faster.


    No, he wasn��t faster. He was leaping over space itself, going to where the giant snow lizard was heading to ahead of time and inflicted wounds on it with the sword in his hand.


    Small wounds littered the lizard��s entire body. While the giant snow lizard released a roar full of rage and irritation, it brandished a w overhead.


    However, at the next instant, the human figure that was its enemy disappeared, and appeared at its rear.


    ��������!!��


    With a silent exhale, Tatsumi swung his sword. The sword de was glowing with a golden mana, and, as it came into contact with the giant snow lizard��s body, a violent explosion urred.


    Tatsumi could use several types of magic. <Instant Transition>, <eleration>, <Self-Recovery>, and <Mana Strike>.


    <Mana Strike>, a magic that could be said to be more like a sword technique, imbued mana in a sword, and, when it hit the enemy, the mana would explode outwards. It��s not a technique that attacks with mana from afar.


    However, Tatsumi could use <Instant Transition> and <eleration>, so the distance to the enemy didn��t matter.


    Again, the sword��s dwelling mana exploded out in streaks of gold, and the giant snow lizard��s huge build faltered and swayed.


    But, the giant snow lizard��s entire body was covered in tough scales; its vitality was inhuman.


    Tatsumi��s sword sh could only inflict a scratch, and the mana explosion from <Mana Strike> couldn��t inflict a severe injury either.


    Since it was <Mana Strike>, if Tatsumi poured mana into the sword constantly, then it would be possible to break through the giant snow lizard��s tenacious scales. However, without using <Instant Transition>, it would be more than impossible to catch up to the giant snow lizard. He had no choice other than to use a half-charged <Mana Strike>.


    After making the giant snow lizard eat another <Mana Strike> to the back, Tatsumi used <Instant Transition> to move next to Calcedonia.


    ��...C-Calsey, please...!��


    Tatsumi was breathing heavily. His shoulders were heaving intensely, but despite being in the snow, his entire body was sweating.


    Tatsumi had an inexhaustible supply of mana, but not stamina.


    Repeatedly using magic and performing those intense maneuvers in the battle naturally made him exhausted.


    While breathing heavily, with Tatsumi��s shoulders going up and down, Calcedonia touched his shoulder and used her <Stamina Restoration> magic to temporarily restore his stamina.


    ��...Are you okay?��


    ��Yeah, I��m fine. With this, I can still go for a while.��


    With a deep breath, Tatsumi disappeared. And, when he appeared from the rear of the giant snow lizard, he swung his mana-d sword.


    However, Calcedonia understood.


    Her magic was said to be stamina restoration, but it had limits. As it was, Tatsumi��s stamina would slowly whittle away until itpletely ran out.


    Something had to be done. Calcedonia took her eyes off of Tatsumi and frantically thought.


    In short, it would be best if this entire area had less snow. However, even a child would understand the difficulty of achieving that.


    It would be impossible for her <ze> magic to melt the entire surrounding area��s snow, and, even Tatsumi using <Instant Transition> to remove this vast range of snow, would be difficult.


    Tatsumi��s movement skill can only move things that he clearly recognises. Because of that, things like ��this whole area of snow�� is too unclear and can��t be transported.


    ��...At least, if only there were some kind ofndmark...��


    The previous time, when Tatsumi went to gather medicinal nts, he drew a circle on top of the snow that could be said to be andmark. It would be great if she could do the same thing, but the snow was hard to stand on and drawing a circle around the whole area would take too much time.


    ��...Something... A magic that would be good, something that could draw a mark on top of the snow... M-Magic...?��


    At that time, Calcedonia had a light bulb sh in her mind.


    ��L-Landy!!��


    Calcedonia turned her head to look at Eru, who was beside her. And then, she talked about what she just thought of with her.


    His sword arm was heavy.


    Nevertheless, he mustered strength with pure willpower and continued swing his sword.


    However, his sword attacks were only being repelled by the giant lizard��s tenacious scales.


    Constantly breathing heavily, Tatsumi used <Instant Transition> to distance himself from the giant snow lizard.


    ��Master!!��


    The voice of the girl he loved reached the ear of Tatsumi, who was constantly breathing roughly.


    When Tatsumi took a sideways nce, while being careful about the giant snow lizard, he could see that Calcedonia was frantically pointing to something.


    ��What...? What��s Calsey pointing to...?


    Tatsumi, still clueless, saw a red glitter in the corner of his eye.


    ��Red...light...?


    Unintentionally, Tatsumi followed the red light with his eyes. That gave birth to a huge opportunity as it seemed that the snow lizard was confused about the red light, for the beast was often looking around its surroundings.


    The shine of the red light that Tatsumi saw was almost epassing the entire area. Almost as if red paint was drawn on top of the snow.


    ��Master!! Landy has drawn thendmark! The snow... Please transfer the snow at once!!��


    For a second time, he could hear Calcedonia��s voice.


    Because of that, Tatsumipletely understood.


    ��That��s right! The light was Eru��s illusion magic.


    When he looked at Eru, her eyes were closed in worry and anxiety. Probably, to maintain the red light on this scale, she needed to concentrate her mindpletely.


    After tossing aside his sword, Tatsumi mmed his palms on the piled up snow at his feet.


    ��Oooooooooooooohhhhhhh!!��


    From Tatsumi��s mouth, came a ss-shattering scream of fighting spirit.


    The final remnants of his physical strength was used, and the snow within the drawn ndmark�� was transferred in almost an instant.


    A little ways off from Tatsumi��s party, arge amount of snow fell, and a number of trees were knocked down.


    And the snow from the area that Tatsumi, his party, and the giant snow lizard have been around up until now, mostly disappeared. In some parts of the ground, a ckened earth was exposed.


    With no snow on the ground, the surface became muddy, nevertheless,pared to the time when it was umted with snow, movement became much less restricted.


    ��......Miloulle!! I��ll entrust... the rest... to you...!!��


    Tatsumi copsed onto the muddy ground. And, as it was, he lied face-up, and, right after, he appeared to breathe heavily in pain.


    In haste, Calcedonia rushed towards Tatsumi. Jadokh too; he ran with Calcedonia to Tatsumi.


    The Eru who used a wide-range illusion magic leaned her shoulder against a nearby tree. Next to her, a small figure was touching her cheek in worry.


    ��...Humph, jeez!!��


    While looking at herrades, Miloulle, who was entrusted with the back by Tatsumi, cast aside the spear in her hand and slowly approached the giant snow lizard.


    ��...If it��s like this, it��s not just Jadokh that wants to live up to his confidence!��


    Her eyes gleamed with determination and conviction, and she shouted,


    ��I��ll do it! I��ll get revenge for myrades!��


    From Miloulle��s body, a blue light of magic poured out.


    The light of magic surrounded Miloulle��s body, and the radiance continued to grow.


    The blue light conspicuously shined, and it wasn��t Miloulle��s figure, it was instead an unusual-looking shadow


    She had a body type on the short and stout side with arge head, and she was covered in slippery scales.


    Long and narrow limbs stretched out from that plump body, and there was webbing in between her fingers.


    Large, prominent eyes. Mouth and gills that p open and shut. A giant fin that adorned the back.


    From her wrists to her elbows, there were two other huge fins, whose pointed ends were as sharp as a de and shined dangerously.


    ��......Uh, umm... Ha-Half-fishwoman (1) ...?��


    Calcedonia was helping Tatsumi when she saw that figure and such a fact was revealed.


    <Fishwoman Transformation>


    Like that, it was Miloulle��s magic that only she could use.


    ���~ is merman/maid and �~�� is fish(wo)man, and here author used �~��. ?

 Chapter 53

    <h4>53 �C That System,��Fish��</h4>


    <..>


    The surroundings flooded with a blue magical light.


    Within the light, Miloulle��s shadow warped into a grotesque that.


    Before long, when the magical light split open and disappeared, there was a single fishwoman.


    ��......Uh, umm... H-Half-fishwoman...?��


    Tatsumi, who was being supported by Calcedonia, saw the figure, and he let out those words.


    ��T-That��s��Beast Transformation��type magic... So this is the��Fishwoman Transformation��that was just said...?��


    Once again, Calcedonia tilted her head from being unable to understand.


    ��...This system is probably a kind of lower derivation of the��Water��system, and it would appear to be the��Fish��system, but...��


    ��I��ve heard of higher derivations, but things like lower derivations also existed... Besides,��Fish��...��


    Tatsumi, whose upper body woke up, was troubled whether that could really be called a system.


    If one looked closely, the wreckage of the clothing that Miloulle was wearing was scattering about near where the fishwoman transformed Miloulle was.


    At the time when the transformation to a fishwoman urred, her clothes and whatever else she was wearing on her body burst off because the size didn��t grow to fit the transformed body.


    Perhaps it wouldn��t tear if the size didn��t grow to fit, and it possibly broke because of the mana that got released when she transformed into a fishwoman.


    For this reason, Miloulle tossed her stuff away beforehand, and her oldrade��s possessions were given to Calcedonia for safekeeping.


    When Tatsumi was thinking such a thing, he turned to look at the fishwoman with no facial expression.


    The fishwoman��s misshapen and slightlyrge head went up and down. She was thanking tatsumi, who prepared for the situation.


    When the fishwoman turned to the giant snow lizard for the second time, the fishwoman��no, Miloulle��ran out towards the giant snow lizard like a flying arrow.


    Only one chance.


    That��s the words that Tatsumi and Calcedonia told her, and Miloulle thought it was going like that.


    Here, she failed to bring down the giant snow lizard, and, when the beast let her escape, it would be hard to capture this magic beast the second time.


    ��So, this was a victory decided in one breath.


    Miloulle, who looked determined, kicked the ground fiercely and rushed over to the giant snow lizard.


    This waspletely like a fish in water. She was using inhuman speeds, which Tatsumi using��eleration��couldn��t approach and surpassed the speed of the giant snow lizard.


    In the time it takes to say, ��ah,�� Miloulle killed the distance between her and the opponent. Taking the chance, she jumped in and swung her strong, sharp fins that sprouted from both of her wrists to her elbows. This fin, for sure, was the weapon of the fishwoman-transformed Miloulle.


    Even though Tatsumi was shing at the beast for a long time, he could only inflict scratches on the giant snow lizard��s scales. To those tenacious scales, Miloulle easily ripped them apart.


    Dark blood wasing out of the giant snow lizard��s body, dying the remaining snow, in the area, with spots.


    In a voice of agony, the giant snow lizard screamed, ��Gii!��


    And then, Miloulle was making big jumps to behind the beast at the same time. The hind legs of the grown giant snow lizard had to retreat its big body back by around ten meters in a single jump.


    However, even with that, the distance between the two remained constant.


    As the giant snow lizard fell back, Miloulle chased at even faster speeds.


    For the second time, a ��Gii!�� escaped its mouth.


    Was that yell for the chagrin of not being able to open the distance between the two, or the resentment of the opponent that was trying to injure itself?


    The Miloulle that closed in upon the giant snow lizard swung her fins for the second time.


    Her right fin cut very deeply into the giant snow lizard��s chest, and her left fin injured the magic beast��s right hind leg.


    ��...A-Amazing...��


    Up until now, the fishwoman��s speed and power were overwhelming.


    It certainly didn��tpare to Tatsumi��s��Instant Transition��and��eleration��, but the fishwoman-transformed Miloulle��s speed was overwhelming.


    And then, about that strength, it even surpassed Jadokh��s, who boasted of his strength, by a margin.


    ��S-So amazing, yet... why did Miloulle not want to talk about it?��


    ��Well, of course.��


    The one that responded to Tatsumi��s question was Jadokh, who still had his back to them.


    ��Do you think that other people would want to see a girl in that appearance?��


    ��Uh, uhhh, I guess not...��


    Saying that, Tatsumi agreed again.


    A short and stout body, thin limbs, an expressionless fish-face, and scales that covered her entire body.


    That figure was certainly far off from being called ��cool�� or ��beautiful.�� If one was to choose words to say to this, ��queer�� and ��strange�� are things that could be said.


    A girl wouldn��t voluntarily expose such a figure to other people.


    Furthermore, whenever this magic is used, she��ll be nude. As for that, there��s no mistake that��s the number one reason she won��t say it.


    But, the fishwoman-transformed Miloulle is truly amazing.


    Though the bad footing of the fallen snow was relieved, she had the agility to easily follow the giant snow lizard and the overwhelming power to rip apart the tenacious scales.


    A dreadful soldier, who entirely has both speed and power. That is the current Miloulle.


    ��Now, Tatsumi-chan. You can��t also lose to Miloulle-chan, can you?��


    Saying that, Jadokh presented the sword that Tatsumi dropped some time ago.


    ��Isn��t there onest task remaining?��


    ��...Yeah. Isn��t there.��


    Tatsumi nodded to Jadokh. And then, he left his sweetheart, who was supporting him.


    ��Calsey. Just this much is okay. My strength recovered. In the end... my strength is the only thing that can annihte the��Devil��.��


    ��Acknowledged, Husband.��


    In response to Tatsumi��s request, Calcedonia started chanting an aria.


    And then, when the aria was finished, Tatsumi��s strength was only a little, but it recovered.


    The giant snow lizard��s anguished yell echoed in the surroundings.


    The magic beast that had its right hind leg injured, drastically losing its mobility, was already not an opponent for Miloulle.


    A whip-like strong tail was swung at her, but Miloulle easily cut that tail.


    While waterfalls of blood spilled out from the cross-section of the tail, the giant snow lizard bared its sharp fangs and bit at the fishwoman��s body.


    But, the pointed mouth that looked like a beak with fangs growing from it got ripped apart by the fishwoman��s back fin.


    Against the giant snow lizard��s biting, Miloulle attacked it wholeheartedly with her back fin. In the end, the magic beast��s fang lost to the fishwoman��s back fin, and that beak-like mouth was torn.


    Chest, right hind leg, tail, and then mouth. The giant snow lizard, who was being forced into bleeding a lot from various ces on its body, shook violently.


    At that time, the eyes on the fishwoman��s expressionless face shined momentarily.


    When Miloulle lowered her posture and crawled under the giant snow lizard��s huge body, she swung her two hands in a way that it looked as if they were crossed.


    Along with a slicing sound, the giant snow lizard��s right hind leg was cut and flew off.


    Even if it was the giant snow lizard, it couldn��t stand with a leg gone.


    A dou sound came from the ground where the giant snow lizard copsed. The magic beast raised only its head, and when it saw how the surroundings looked, red reflected to its eyes from the scenery.


    A fishwoman��s body that danced in midair. When the fishwoman curled up her body in the air, she started spinning forwards with a lot of force.


    The erect back fin becamepletely like a chainsaw and aimed and fell down on the copsed giant snow lizard��s body.


    A ��dosun�� sound couldn��t be heard from the fall. Instead, a ��gyariririn�� strange sound that sounded like something was cut resounded throughout the area.


    And then, a littleter, a ��sari�� sound came from Miloulle descending lightly. And that sound��s true form was the small sound of the cut-off head of the giant snow lizard dropping on top of the snow.


    ��Tatsumi!!! I��ll entrust the finishing touches to you!!!��


    Miloulle, who had her mana used up and her human bodying back, shouted. Naturally, she was currently nude, but there wasn��t spare time to cover up and feel embarrassed.


    Responding to Miloulle��s voice, Tatsumi��s figure that was being propped up by Calcedonia disappeared.


    It was clearly seen in his eyes��the eyes of the perceiver Tatsumi. A grotesque devil separating from the cut-off head of the giant snow lizard.


    That appearance didn��t resemble the hungry demon from before; it was a demon��s figure of less than 30 centimeters for its whole body.


    It didn��t have a horn on itsrge head, and its body and limbs were extremely smallpared to its head.


    Because that small demon saw Tatsumi suddenly appearing right before it��s eyes, it revealed a facial expression that looked like it was spasming. Most likely,pared to the��Devil��that fought Tatsumi before, the��Devil��of now��s level was low.


    Taking advantage of the fact that it can��t be seen to humans, the��Devil��wanted to escape. But, the human who suddenly appeared right before it��s eyes was definitely staring fixedly at itself. There was no mistake that he was staring at itself. The tiny demon, in a hurry, noisily moved its small limbs. However, that movement speed was not fast enough.


    ����������!!!��


    Tatsumi, in silence, swung his sword that shined with a golden light. That golden sword easily tore apart the tiny demon��s small body without feeling any resistance.


    Leaving behind a scream that only Tatsumi could hear, the tiny demon disappeared, looking as if it was dissolving into the air.


    Tatsumi, who confirmed it earlier, put his sword back into the scabbard and looked back at hisrades.


    They had an uneasy expression on their faces and were staring at Tatsumi fixedly.


    At the same time that he was making a huge grin to his uneasedrades, he gave a thumbs up with his right hand.


    And then, seeing that, they sighed in relief. The��Devil��got killed by Tatsumi.


    Just after confirming confirming that hisrades�� facial expression brightened, Tatsumi��s body shook violently.


    His mana and his physical strength were used until its utmost limits, and he already didn��t have the surplus to stand.


    Tatsumi copsed towards the ground. But, he never exchanged a deep embrace with the ground.


    A certain person quickly rushed over to him and supported up his body.


    That person was, of course, the girl that he loves��������not.


    Simply, that person, who was in a ce closer to Tatsumi than Calcedonia, saw, hurriedly rushed up to, and supported the copsing Tatsumi.


    ����������Thank you, Tatsumi. Thanks to you, I was able to take revenge for myrades. Besides... I think you��re a little cool.��


    Directly to Tatsumi��s ears, that person��Miloulle softly whispered so that only Tatsumi could hear.


    To Tatsumi, who mastered��Sky��Magic that��s said to be a legend and fought against the giant snow lizard, Miloulle unintentionally felt an attraction.


    However, whether or not those words reached Tatsumi was uncertain. Because, he lost his consciousness at that time since all his body strength dissipated.


    ������������������!!!��


    From behind the two of them, a wordless scream sounded.


    When Miloulle looked behind while supporting the Tatsumi who lost all feeling, Calcedonia was smiling hugely.


    But, when she saw that smile, she felt like something cold was dripping down her back. Somehow.


    Smiling, Calcedonia, without changing her expression, walked briskly up to Tatsumi and Miloulle, who was still supporting the unconscious Tatsumi.


    And, when she went to Tatsumi and Miloulle��s side, she gently took Tatsumi from Miloulle.


    ��...A woman of marriageable age hugging a man in such an appearance? Ufufu.��


    Calcedonia informed while smiling. But, Miloulle felt an indescribable force drifting around Calcedonia.


    ��S-Such an appearance? ...Ha! N-Now that you say it...!!!��


    While cold sweat came out because of the mysterious pressure, Miloulle repeated Calcedonia��s words and remembered her current appearance.


    Under the effect of her magic, she was currentlypletely nude. With such an appearance, she was sharing a hug with a man of around the same age��it was truly just to support him, but��


    Remembering her current state, Miloulle��s face turned a bright red.


    ��T-That��s it...!!! I��m nude right now...!!!��


    When she hurriedly looked around, Eru was making a troubled expression while leaning against a tree, and Jadokh was shrugging as if he was amazed.


    Keeping her flushed face, forgetting to cover her body, she hastily looked around.


    ��C-C-C-C-C-Clothes!!! M-My cloooooooothes!!!��


    Miloulle noisily ran out on the snow. Her destination was the ce back where she entrusted Calcedonia with her baggage.


    ����������Even if it��s hugging Husband, even if it��s getting hugged by Husband, it can only be me...!!!��


    So, with puffed cheeks, Calcedonia whispered that in a voice that reached nobody��s ears.

 Chapter 54

    <h4>54 �C Party</h4>


    <..>


    Tatsumi andpany had somehow managed to defeat the giant snow lizard, which was possessed by a��Devil.��


    As proof of defeating the giant snow lizard, the group collected the head and headed back to the royal capital after taking a short rest to recover their stamina.


    Though it was not quite a triumphant return with Jadokh carrying Tatsumi who was still unconscious from exhaustion.


    The party, which arrived at the capital safely and without much problems happening, went straight towards Tatsumi and Calcedonia��s house. Then, after Tatsumi wasid down on the bedroom��s bed, Calcedonia decided to go to Savaiv Temple to report.


    Incidentally, Eru separated with the party on the way back, and returned to��The Elf��s Resthouse.��


    ��Thank you for everything you have done until now, Jadokh-san.��


    ��Oh my, you��re wee. But����


    While giving a meaningful smile, he gazed on the bed that Tatsumi wasid down in.


    ����Ain��t this a really big bed? Maybe, with Tatsumi-chan...at night, is it intense?��


    To Jadokh, who asked while winking, Calcedonia��s face was dyed red in a moment.


    For some reason, Miloulle, who was behind Jadokh, also turned red, and she countlessly flickered her eyes between Calcedonia, the bed, and Tatsumi.


    ��Hyo-Hyoee!!? I-I have a little bit of a bad sleeping posture, so I received this from grandpa, and certainly Husband and I sleep together, but there��s no way it means that the nights are intense, though I��ll also wee it if it��s very intense, but Husband worries and is very gentle to me...wait, what am I sayyyyiingg!?��


    ��My, my, if you scream so loudly, Tatsumi��ll wake up, ya know?��


    ��Quiet, okay?�� continued Jadokh. Calcedonia hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands, and checked the sleeping Tatsumi��s state.


    It appeared that his exhaustion was too much, so even with Calcedonia screaming in panic, he showed no signs of getting up.


    Calcedonia realized that Tatsumi didn��t wake up, so she put her hand on her chest and sighed in relief.


    Seeing her in such a state, Jadokh gave a gentle smile.


    ��I��ll tell the truth, okay? At first, I thought that Calsey-chan was a��Holy Maiden��, so you��d surely be a stiff woman with a serious face, but... the real Calsey-chan is really cute. One can tell that you love Tatsumi-chan. Oh, saying ��cute�� isn��t just for appearance, you know?��


    Jadokh winked again, and when he did, he turned back towards Miloulle.


    ��Now, why don��t we take our leave? It would be bad if we intruded on Tatsumi-chan and Calsey-chan��s love nest forever.


    ��T-That��s right...��


    ��Oh? What is it that you��re so nervous about? Maybe, Miloulle-chan to this room...the stimtion of Tatsumi-chan and Miloulle-chan being intimate to each other every night in this bedroom is too strong, perhaps?��


    When Jadokh, a little sadistically, asked, the Miloulle in question had her face redden again.


    ��I-It��s not that!!! L-Look, I��ll leave, I��ll quickly leave!!?��


    After Miloulle replied to Jadokh in a way that sounded like she was barking, she stormed out of the house.


    ��Jadokh-san, you can��t tease Miloulle-san anymore, okay?��


    ��Ufufu. That girl was showing everything on her face, so I unintentionally teased her. But, isn��t around that much okay? If we be too silent, she might think about her deadrades, so...��


    ��...Yes.��


    Calcedonia felt admiration. At first nce, Jadokh, with his burly andrge body, doesn��t appear to stick his nose into other people��s business.


    However, the real Jadokh is a person that can give truly detailed attention to people. He angered Miloulle on purpose to make her not feel sad.


    ��Then, I��ll also go. Make Tatsumi happy, okay?��


    ��Understood. Oh, as for this time��s reward, I��ll divide what I get from the temple with everyone.��


    ��Got it. I��ll tell thendy and Miloulle-chan.��


    He winked for onest time, and Jadokh also left Tatsumi and Calcedonia��s house.


    With Jadokh and the rest gone, the house returned to silence.


    After Calcedonia took off her equipment and put on normal clothes, she loosened Tatsumi��s clothing.


    The armor that he wore was taken off after the giant snow lizard was subjugated. For that reason, he was currently wearing the tough leather clothes under his armor, and it probably was quite hard to sleepfortably.


    When Calcedonia went on the bed and was loosening his clothing, Tatsumi slowly opened his eyelids.


    ��Husband? Have you awoken?��


    ��H-Huh? This ce is... our house...?��


    Still lying on the bed, Tatsumi slowly moved his head. It seemed like he understood where he was.


    ��Jadokh carried you back here for you. Next time you meet, you should thank him, okay?��


    ��I see... Jadokh was looking after me, wasn��t he...��


    While Tatsumi was muttering, Calcedonia continued moving her hands to make his clothes feel morefortable.


    ��Thanks, Calsey.��


    ��No... Perhaps, did I wake you?��


    ��Nah, it wasn��t like that. About me waking up, it was because I smelled something good nearby... yep, it was Calsey��s scent.��


    Tatsumi stretched out his hand, and when he picked up a strand of Calcedonia��s hair, he put the tip of his nose to it and sniffed to make sure.


    ��...No mistake. It��s this scent. Yep, when I feel this scent, I somehow calm down.��


    Tatsumi, while lying down, wholeheartedly smiled at Calcedonia.


    ��Hey, Calsey. Is it okay if I��m a little selfish?��


    ��Selfish...? Kya.��


    Without waiting for Calcedonia��s reply, he pulled her arm and hugged her.


    ��Calcey... no, Chiiko, your scent is also good, certainly, but feeling your warmth and softness, like this, is... for me, the number one happiness.��


    ��......Master.��


    Tatsumi called Calcedonia ��Chiiko.��


    Calcedonia called Tatsumi ��Master.��


    When the two of them call each other by these names, it��s a sweet and beautiful time that��s precious only for the two of them.


    ��Thanks for today, Chiiko. Thanks to Chiiko, I was able to fight against the magic beast.��


    ��It��s nothing like that. I think you did a lot; it��d be impossible without Master... But, Master has be a lot stronger. Besides... When Master fought against the magic beast... Master looked really cool.��


    While blushing and giving a happy smile, she buried her head with the back of his neck, and pecked there with her lips many times.


    That waspletely like a small bird y-biting its owner.


    Tatsumi, in return, caressed Calcedonia��s face many times over to show love.


    And then.


    It was uncertain as to which person started it, but the their lips touched each other.


    ��Miloulle-chan... what will you do from now on?��


    Along the way from Tatsumi��s house to��The Elf��s Resthouse,��Jadokh asked his neighbor-in-walking, Miloulle.


    ��...I think I��ll return to the vige.��


    Miloulle looked downward as she replied, which, to Jadokh, looked lonely.


    ��Those guys��... myrades�� families, I��ll tell them that those guys died and give them their loved ones�� possessions... because that, I think, is my duty as the person that survived.��


    ��......Isn��t that unreasonable?��


    Jadokh used one of this big hands to pat Miloulle��s head.


    ��I��m fine. Because it��s not unreasonable.��


    To Jadokh��s question, Milloule gave a short reply.


    While being petted by Jadokh, she gave a fleeting displeased expression, but, in the end, Jadokh didn��t stop.


    Though, the warmth of Jadokh��s palm was actuallyforting.


    ��But then? ...When I return those guys�� things to each��s family... I��lle back to the capital again. And then... Could I join up with you all again?��


    ��Yeah, that��ll be fine. I��ll tell Tatsumi, okay? He��ll also dly wee you back, surely.��


    When Jadokh made that promise, Miloulle made a happy-looking smile.


    ��Now! It��s decided, so I have to do by best! Cause I��m in debt to Calsey.��


    The money for getting aplete set of magic beast-hunting equipment is never cheap.


    There wasn��t a time limit to repay the money, but there definitely was a debt, which gave a bad feeling. From there, to rid herself of that weight, it��d be best to pay back the money as quickly as possible.


    ��You shouldn��t have to pay back immediately? Soon, the Early-Moon Months will end and the ice spirits of the Daihyouzan Range will leave. When the snows melt, magic beast-hunting jobs will multiply. Especially during the snow��s melting, many hungry magic beasts appear often, so it��s when magic beast-hunting work is the most numerous.��


    While the snow piles up, there��s a lot of magic beasts that stay in nests, holes, and other things throughout the winter, and, naturally, they wouldn��t have eaten anything in that time. So, they��ll be vigorous, active, and do whatever it takes to try to fill their stomachs when the snow melts.


    At that time, magic beasts appear near human settlements, so even if it��s said to be the busiest time for magic beast-hunting, it��s the best.


    However, there are a lot of magic beasts that be more fierce with the hunger, so it��s also a time when the danger increases.


    ��I won��t go back to the vige if the snows haven��t melted.��


    Stretching from the Royal Capital to Miloulle��s home vige, is a thin but reliable road. But, the roadpletely would be covered with snow in this season. So, even if she wanted to go back, she couldn��t in this snow-covered season.


    ��Huh? What did you say? You��re going to go magic beast-hunting by yourself until the snow melts?��


    ��Ah...��


    For some time, Miloulle was thinking, ��After Ie back from my hometown, I want to be together with Jadokh, Eru, Tatsumi, and Calsey.��


    In short, if she didn��t go back to her hometown, Jadokh and Tatsumi wouldn��t let her be theirrades.


    Realizing that what she said was a mistake, Miloulleughed with a ��ehehe,�� gave a forced smile, and shifted her gaze constantly.


    ��Th-That��... From now on, please ept me as yourrade...!!!��


    In the middle of the street, Miloulle, who stopped, bowed very deeply to Jadokh while her face was turning red from embarrassment.


    The Grand Illustrations! hi!

 Chapter 55

    <h4>55 �C New Year</h4>


    <..>


    Time passed, and it was the season when the snow that covered much of the Kingdom of Largofiely began to melt.


    With this snow melt, the Kingdom entered into a new year.


    In this country, it seems that it��s not a custom to have a specific birthday, and from the royalty to the


    moners, everybody in the country simultaneously umtes one age.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia are also going to age one year, and when the New Yeares, Tatsumi will be 17, and Calcedonia will be 20.


    And then, this means that close to a year��s worth of time has passed since Tatsumi was summoned from Japan.


    ��New Year��s Festival?��


    ��Yes. It��s this country��s celebration festival to wee the new year and the snow thawing.


    Walking along the almost-snowless streets of the royal capital, Calcedonia answered Tatsumi��s question.


    As usual, the two of them walked while cuddling with each other.


    The figure of Tatsumi intimately walking with the��Holy Maiden�� was initially seen with surprise, but now that a year has passed, the royal capital becamepletely used to it.


    Today as well, the people of the royal capital warmly��and some curiously��looked at the cuddling couple and smiled pleasantly.


    At times, people ridiculed him, but Tatsumi was already used to it.


    Life in this world began with Calcedonia summoning Tatsumi.


    Tatsumi had to carry out his duties as a priest at the temple, and also had training piled on top as a Temple Soldier.


    They were going as magic beast hunters, from around the outskirts of the Royal Capital until a ways off, to hunt together with Jadokh and Miloulle to deepen their cooperation as a team and at the same time, to fill their purses.


    Recently, Tatsumi andpany started using armaments made from the materials of the magic beasts they��d hunted and had definitely grown in terms of both actual ability and equipmentpared to before.


    And the time spent together as such with the girl he treasured most on free days were also precious moments.


    ��A festival to celebrate the New Year...huh. Sounds a bit fun.��


    ��Yes. Every year, the festival begins with his Majesty the King��s deration of the New Year, and it continues for three days and three nights.��


    ��Woah, a three day festival, is it. What do you specifically do?��


    ��Let��s see... The king and nobles host things like an evening party and martial artspetitions, but...for themoners, there��s many events conducted at the Royal Capital��s Temples of the Four Great Gods.��


    The Protector of Law, revered as a War God, the Sun God Giva.


    The Guardian of Night, the Wisdom God, prayed to as the God of the Arts, the Moon God vavy.


    The Protector of the Ocean, worshipped as the Guardian of Trade, the Sea God Dgarvae.


    And, the God of Good Harvest and Marriage, the Good Harvest God Savaiv that Tatsumi and Calcedonia have a deep connection to.


    It seemed like the events with each of these four temples�� features were one of the highlights of the New Year��s Festival.


    Also, merchants came to the Royal Capital in huge numbers to set up stalls, and the people wandering about enjoyed them.


    It is said that throughout the year this is the greatest profitable time for troupes and bards, so they all show off their acting and singing.


    ��Temple events, huh... Since it��s like that, won��t we have work assigned to us?��


    ��That��s possible. But, in this case, I believe there was a discussion from Grandpa about something.��


    That was Giuseppe��s favorite work in a festival like this. Most likely, he was scheming something for today.


    And, they were almost correct, for Tatsumi and Calcedonia were bound to be dragged into this n.


    ��Well... It seems fun, but also a bit scary...��


    Seeing Tatsumi, who was giving a small frown, Calcedonia silentlyughed in happiness.


    ��Isn��t that fine? Even if Grandfather is scheming something, we will surely be together when we get dragged into it.��


    ��I think so too. As long as we��re together, it doesn��t matter even if we get dragged into anything.��


    At Tatsumi��s words, Calcedonia smiled happily and hugged his arm even tighter.


    Tatsumi and the others almost always meet at The Elf��s Resthouse.


    As for Eru��s cooking that suited Tatsumi, and in addition to Jadokh and Miloulle making this their regr inn, they frequently traveled there.


    Eru came to this world around twenty years ago. While wandering the world, she was aiming to do a certain thing.


    To reproduce Japanese food.


    She lived in Japan for a long time and ate many Japanese foods that she liked.


    ��Even if it��s a different world, can��t I reproduce Japanese food?�� she thought.


    She also wanted to keep her memories of living in Japan forever.


    Memories of the one who became her husband and of her new friends were treasures that couldn��t be reced by anything to her.


    She passed her days with her husband and friends. Japanese food was one of such treasures to her.


    So, even in this world, Eru continued the endeavor to reproduce Japanese food.


    On her journey, she often found things that tasted simr, but, over and over again, she failed yet another time.


    Continuing to do trial-and-error, she finally made several types of ��Pseudo-Japanese Food.��


    Now, the pseudo-Japanese food became The Elf��s Resthouse��s signature dishes.


    But, that doesn��t mean that her aspiration has already beenpleted. Eru always tells Tatsumi and the others that she��ll be trying to reproduce the perfect Japanese food until the day her long lifespan ends.


    Naturally, Tatsumi started liking this pseudo-Japanese food, and eating Eru��s cooking at the The Elf��s Resthouse became one of Tatsumi��s most favorite things to do.


    By the way, Calcedonia asked how to make pseudo-Japanese food, but Eru refused with a smile.


    ��The recipe is The Elf��s Resthouse��s trade secret, so no matter how much you wish, I won��t tell. When you want to eat this food, pleasee to my store and help with sales numbers, okay?��


    Knowing that it was impossible to get the recipe, she too decided to stay at The Elf��s Resthouse and ate the signature food with relish.


    Of course, Tatsumi and Calcedonia always came to Eru��s shop together and enjoyed the Japanese food that they both missed��Calcedonia never ate Japanese food, but she clearly remembered the smell.


    Nanau was a worker at The Elf��s Resthouse, and from time to time, Verse would join up with Tatsumi. As for Tatsumi, he would fully enjoy time spent with his love, and friends.


    In front of The Elf��s Resthouse.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia pushed open the familiar door and entered into the store.


    And, in the store filled with the usual smell of booze and food, there was there was a sound, a sound that��s different from always.


    ��Nn? This sound...?��


    ��...The sound of alaena... is it?��


    Thelaena that Calcedonia mentioned was an instrument that looked like a tiny harp and was one of the country��s most popr instruments.


    Hence, one couldmonly see bards y this instrument.


    When they looked at the source of the sound, a man that looked to be a bard was sitting on a counter seat and singing while ying hislaena.


    The bard was directing a look filled with passion toward Eru who was on the inside of the counter, but Eru herself had a troubled look on her face while ignoring the bard.


    ��Oh, isn��t it Tatsumi-chan and Calcey-chan. Wee!��


    Spotting Tatsumi and Calcedonia��s figures, Jadokh beckoned for them toe from one of the tables.


    Miloulle was also at the same table, and she was doing the same thing as Jadokh.


    When Tatsumi arrived to Jadokh��s table with Calcedonia, he once again turned his eyes to the bard at the counter.


    Tatsumi started, ��An unfamiliar bard, isn��t he.��


    ��Yeah. It seems like he��s one of those bards thate to the royal capital ahead of time for the New Year Festival, I think,�� Miloulle answered.


    ��Why the heck is that bard constantly staring at Eru?��


    ��Probably since he has a high fondness for women. As soon as he came in, he sang a love song to every single pretty girl.��


    Miloulle continued, ��Even to me, he said ��To praise your beauty, please let me sing a song!�� Heck, I still get goosebumps whenever I remember it.��


    Jadokh added in, ��But that man hasn��t called out to me even once? Isn��t this aplete discourtesy? Here is such a good woman, and yet...��


    Jadokh deliberately made a flirtatious gesture.


    Perhaps it was to soften the asion, or unexpectedly, he seriously thought so; it was impossible to judge, but everybody smiled.


    It was a general fact within this kingdom that some bards, regardless of gender, would work a side job as a lover for the night.


    Perhaps that bard excelled in those kinds of side jobs.


    With that thought, Tatsumi once again observed the bard.


    The color of his long hair that hung down to his shoulders was a dirty blonde. His pupils were remarkably clear


    with an amethyst-like color, and he was a man with a fairly good looking appearance.


    Currently, that man was enthusiastically expressing his feelings in a song rted to love between men and women.


    However, within The Elf��s Resthouse, there was nobody concentrating on the song.


    Not the magic beast hunter regrs, not even store workers, and not even Tatsumi and his party.


    Everyone directed their cold gaze towards the bard.


    Certainly, this bard has quite the skill with songs.


    It would not be strange if he captured the heart of a young woman in a blink of an eye bybining his low resounding voice and his good looks.


    However, the bard had a single fault to his looks.


    It was the frivolous smile on his mouth.


    With that smile, it was clearly disyed to the audiences in the store what the bard was seeking for.


    It was mostly likely a wish for a side job as a ��One Night Lover.��


    In addition to that, not only was it a desire for apanion, but it was for his own lust that he was seeking for women.


    The women in the store all directed their cold gazes at him precisely because they all clearly understood his reasons.


    ��...The point is, it��s like a third-rate host forcing a female customer to apany them in thete hours��


    Tatsumi muttered in a small voice, ��Well, that certainly would make things unpleasant.��


    Hislaena resounded with a piiiiiin, thus finishing the bard��s performance.


    The magic beast hunters in the store pitied the bard, and threw a few silver coins to him.


    The bard frowned for just an instant at the few coins, but after a smile immediately smoothed over his face, he elegantly bowed and began to gather the coins that were tossed.


    Even though the bard looked at Eru seemingly reluctant to part, she, who had seen through his ulterior motive,pletely pretended to ignore him.


    With the uninterested Eru, the bard hade to a realization and direct his gaze toward the inside of the store.


    And sweeped his gaze, looking around the inn.


    And, his gaze stopped abruptly at a certain spot.


    At that time, the bard��s face energetically shined.


    Excitedly slipping between seats, he came around to Tatsumi and his party��s seats.


    ��Not noticing when a beauty such as you entered this inn... Who would have thought that I, Tnd, would have made the great mistake of their life!��


    Tnd, which seemed to be the bard��s name, courteously kneeled.


    ��May I ask this beautifuldy for your name?��


    ��Oh my, a thing like a beautifuldy, aren��t ya an honest person. Ah, my name is Jadokh! Let��s get along, shall we?��


    Jadokh talked to him from the side while smiling, but Tnd entirely ignored him.


    Presently, his eyes were staring at only one ce.


    Yes.


    At Calcedonia.


    ��I��ll bet 30 silvers that bard��ll be beaten up by the Holy Maiden��s magic!��


    ��Then, I��ll bet the same 30 silvers that Jadokh will throw him out!��


    ��Okay! The great me will put 80 silvers on Landy-san beating him ck and blue and throwing him out of the inn!��


    And at this moment, the magic beast hunters who were in the inn simultaneously began to gamble on the terrible fate of the bard known as Tnd.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>56 �C The Bard��s Fate</h4>


    <..>


    ��I��ll bet 30 silvers that bard��ll be beaten up by the Holy Maiden��s magic!��


    ��Then, I��ll bet the same 30 silvers that Jadokh will throw him out!��


    ��Okay! The great me will put 80 silvers on Landy-san beating him ck and blue and throwing him out of the inn!��


    While the magic beast-hunters were talking in a whisper, they were looking at said bard with a certain expectation.


    And, in that ce.


    ��I don��t understand you all.��


    ��Oh, Miloulle. How ��bout it? You��re gonna join us?��


    ��Of course! I wanted to join in at the beginning anyways. Then, I��ll bet 100 silvers that Tatsumi will strip him


    naked and throw him out of the inn.��


    Folding her arms, Miloulle looked at the magic beast-hunters, sure of her win.


    ��Oi, oi, Miloulle. Are you sure on betting that? It��s hard to think that Tatsumi, who��s always gentle, would do that, you know?��


    ��Yeah, it��s fine. But, I don��t really don��t get you all.��


    She giggled a bit and gave a smile that was full of confidence.


    ��At times like these, it��s not Calsey who��s the scariest but Tatsumi.��


    ��...I��ll have to refuse. I don��t feel the need to inform you of my name.��


    ��What could you be saying, beautifuldy. For us to have met here, it was not a mistake but through the guidance of the Moon God vavy. Come now, let us surrender ourselves to the Moon God together.��


    ��I am Priest of Savaiv. I don��t intend to make light of the teachings of vavy, but I have no reason to abide by the guidance of that God.��


    Tarand persistently continued talking to Calcedonia with a smile while shepletely refused to put up with him.


    Abruptly, Tnd impolitely reached out his hand and attempted to take Calcedonia��s slender hands into his own. But


    just before his hands touched Calcedonia��s, a burly greyish brown arm smoothly slid in from the side.


    ��Oh my, what a proactive person. I dislike such proactive people, ya know?��


    One of Jadokh��s four eyes gave a wink.


    For a moment Tnd had an absent minded expression, and felt something in his own hand. As if there was something hot, he hastily withdrew his hand.


    ��T-The rude one from earlier was you! This asion here should be me and this beautifuldy��s alone. Shouldn��t unrted people should go elsewhere?!��


    ��Oh my, isn��t the one going elsewhere you? You don��t want to be embarrassed in the presence of public, do you? Then it��s best to hurry up and depart from here for your own good.��


    Smiling, Jadokh warned Tnd.


    However, the person in question turned around to face Calcedonia once again after deciding to ignore Jadokh.


    ��You are the most beautifuldy I have ever met! To the pitiful me that has been taken captive by your beauty at


    first sight, please give permission to y a song that praises your beauty.��


    ��No thank you.��


    ��Hahahaha. You don��t need to restrain yourself. Even the highest beauty in the Royal Capital, the famed Holy Maiden of the Savaiv Temple, will only be overshadowed by your shining beauty.��


    Lightly strumming hislaena, he sang of Calcedonia��s beauty.


    The bardpared Calcedonia to the Holy Maiden, but he did not realize the Holy Maiden was right before him.


    For that reason, the magic beast-hunters in the nearby seats were frantically trying to restrain theirughter.


    Now, who will make their move first?


    The magic beast-hunters who participated in the betting continued to watch Tatsumi��s table.


    Suddenly, Tatsumi stood up in his seat.


    The hunters who were hoping for Calcedonia, Jadokh, or Eru to move first were surprised at Tatsumi standing up.<sup>[1]</sup>


    ��Calsey. I��m going to go to the house for a bit. I��lle right back, so wait here for me.��


    ��Yes, Husband. Please take care.��


    Standing up, Calcedonia bowed deeply towards Tatsumi.


    She did not ask for the reason. She believed that Tatsumi had good reason to clearly state that he was going back


    to the house in this situation.


    Tatsumi also did not worry about leaving Calcedonia alone in this ce.


    He trusted her above all, and Jadokh, Miloulle, Eru, and all of their other friends were here. When pushes to


    shove, they��d lend a hand.


    Giving a smile to Calcedonia, he rushed out of the inn.


    Calcedonia, watching Tatsumi��s back as he was leaving, sat back down as if nothing had happened.


    Of course, this did not go past the nearby bard.


    He had a bbergasted face,pletely not understanding Tatsumi��s actions.


    And, the beast-hunters were not exempt from this; they were tilting their heads, wondering why Tatsumi left


    Calcedonia to go home.


    ��Landy. May I have something to eat?��


    ��Yees! Of course! What would you like to eat?��


    ��Husband wille back soon, so two servings of kishimen, please.�� <sup>[2]</sup>


    ��Okay. Kishimen for two.��


    After replying in an energetic voice, she disappeared behind the counter straight after.


    ��My, you both having kishimen again? You two really like it, don��t you.��


    ��Yes, since Husband��s favorite is also thendy��s kishimen. We were talking about how we wanted to eat kishimen


    on the way here yet again. Of course, thendy��s other food is good too.��


    Deciding to ignore the bard, still dumbfounded, they talked happily together.


    And, Tnd finally came to his senses, and hurried to talk to Calcedonia again.


    ��Oh, ohhh, your beautiful self��s name is Calsey? Well, it is truly a good name. I do believe the name fits your


    beauty.��


    The peaceful sound of thelaena was decorated by Tnd��s words.


    Through his handsome appearance, his good manners, and his art of conversation apanied by music, the normal bar


    waitress would be easily captured by his charms.


    But, his seduction did not work on Calcedonia.


    She was chatting with Jadokh, entirely ignoring him.


    ��I��m back!!!��


    Without waiting for too long, Tatsumi came back. Tnd was surprised at the quick speed, but the hunters were not


    perturbed at all.


    They already knew about Tatsumi��s magic, so the quick round trip from the inn to his house wasn��t met with confused


    hunters.


    But, there were people looking curiously at Tatsumi today.


    No, to be correct, they were staring at the strange thing Tatsumi was carrying in his hand.


    ��My, what is that, Tatsumi-chan? Won��t you tell this onee-san?��


    When Jadokh, curious as expected, asked that, Tatsumi, with an expression that was a bit prideful, exined.


    ��This is my hometown��s instrument; it��s called a guitar.��


    Yes.


    The thing Tatsumi took from his house. The acoustic guitar that was a memento of his father and came with him when


    he was summoned into this world.


    ��Ohhh, a ��gitar,�� is it. And and? What sound does it make?


    ��I haven��t been ying on it recently, so it may be a bit off-tune...��


    Tatsumi lightly strummed the strings to check.


    The tone of the acoustic guitar resounded peacefully through The Elf��s Resthouse.


    Naturally, this was the first time for them to hear this sound.


    It could be said that the country��s instruments were mostly like thelaena; they made a high-pitched and strong


    sound. So, when faced with the acoustic guitar��s low and soft tone, it was something new to everyone��s ears.


    ��Calsey. Do you remember this tune?��


    Tatsumi started ying a song from his memory. Back when the two of them were living together in Japan, it was a


    pop song that they often listened together.


    ��Yes, of course.��


    After she smiled softly, she started singing along to his guitar music.


    The harmony of the deep tone of the acoustic guitar and the soprano of Calcedonia wove together, making a beautiful


    melody.


    Tatsumi��s melody, which had a light rhythm, was never heard in this kingdom before.


    The songs that the bards sang weren��t like the ones that we have today, for they were closer to a story than a


    song.


    Listening to the strange music, the people in the inn werepletely confused.


    But only at the beginning.


    The upbeat rhythm seemed to harmonize with the hunters, and they were soon pping their hands and tapping their


    feet to the tune.


    Then, a new voice joined in from the side.


    Surprising everyone who looked, Eru was there, singing.


    As she lived in Japan, she also knew Tatsumi��s song.


    Tatsumi��s guitar and Calcedonia and Eru��s voice. The three soundsbined into one, and the music became even more


    plete.


    Calcedonia and Eru, it was unknown who did it first, took each other��s hand in hand and started doing an impromptu


    dance.


    The dance, with both of them singing and twirling at the same time, perfectly synchronized with Tatsumi��s


    performance. It was a dance that looked much more like a nned ordeal, and indeed, many of the watchers thought


    of it as such. With this, the beauty could only be greater.


    It didn��t have the gracefulness of the royal court, but the dance was a casual one that resounded with themon


    people. And, the two girls who were dancing were extremely beautiful; it��d be strange not to get excited.


    They didn��t understand the Japanese words, nor was the tune familiar. But, The Elf��s Resthouse waspletely ruled


    by Tatsumi��s music.


    Calcedonia and Eru��s virtuosic singing, their energetic dancing, and the customers, the inn��s workers, Jadokh, and


    Miloulle��s pping their hands and stomping to the beat.


    Before long, the inn became quiet from the song��s end. But, that was for only an instant.


    The next moment, the inn burst into loud cheers.


    Smiling, they all cheered for Tatsumi��s music and the girls�� singing.


    ��Wha...what... T-This music... What, that song just now... I-I��ve never heard this kind of music... No, I��ve also never


    heard this before...��


    Inside the jubnt inn, Tnd was the one person who stood out.


    He, facing another world��s music for the first time, could only be dumbfounded.


    To Tnd, the music waspletely different to anything he had ever heard before. However, the rest of the


    audience epted the new music quite readily.


    But, he was not so weak as to be discouraged from this.


    ��Ah, ahahahaha. It was amazing. Even to a bard such as me, your voice just now was too perfect. Well, it��s not only


    your appearance, but even your voice possesses heavenly beauty.��


    Yet again, he kneeled at Calcedonia��s side, and putting his hand on his chest, he elegantly bowed.


    ��How about it? Will you teach me of your music? Without doubt, I will certainlypensate you for your time. Yes,


    shall we rent a room at this inn? We can rx, talk together alone, and...��


    Apparently, he still hasn��t given up on Calcedonia. His love for women must be a big thing for him.


    With the hunters enthusiastically cheering for him, Tatsumi stood up.


    ��Let��s get this over with, shall we? She... Calcedonia being with you is something I will not let happen. Do you


    understand?��


    Tnd gave an unsteadyughter, ��C-Certainly, your musical talent is good. That ��gitar�� may be rare but doesn��t


    sound bad. But, this is business between me and this beautifuldy. I don��t know who you are or where you came


    from, but back down. Or, do you think this beautifuldy would like you? You only have a mediocre appearance; do


    you actually think that you��ll fit in with the beautifuldy?��


    To show off his good looks, he brushed up his hair.<sup>[3]</sup>


    Certainly, Tatsumi��s looks could not be said as anything more than ordinary. And, Tnd��s body, no matter how you


    looked at it, would be ssified as extremely handsome.


    However, something like that didn��t matter. Calcedonia was important to Tatsumi, and Tatsumi was the most precious


    thing in the world for Calcedonia.


    Tnd did not realize this.


    If the bard who tries to hit on Calcedonia, no, if anyone who tries to hit on Calcedonia, Tatsumi will be quite


    angry.


    ��...Soon, I think?��


    Watching Tatsumi and the bard��s argument, Miloulle slowly started moving towards the exit of the inn.


    Upon reaching the exit, she softly opened the door that seperated the outside from the inn��s interior.


    ��Calsey, Eru, Miloulle, and every other girl in this room, sorry. I apologize in advance.��


    As he was saying that, he pped his hand onto Tnd.


    At that time, it was as if Tnd��s figure blurred.


    And, at the next moment, all of Tnd��s clothing fell off, leaving him nude.


    ��.........Huh?��


    Tndpletely didn��t understand what in the world happened to his body.


    And then, the girls shrieked and covered their faces at the same time.


    He touched Tnd again.


    This time, Tnd had vanished, and he was outside the second after.


    Of course, still nude.


    Shrieks could be heard from the people walking in front of the inn.


    Anyone would start screaming if a naked man suddenly appeared in the middle of the street.


    Still not understanding of what happened, he moved about in confusion, without even covering his body.


    From above, something hit him on the head. That something was his clothes and instrument.


    When Tnd stared into the inn��s entrance, several hunters stared back at him. He gaped.


    ��A message from thendy. You are prohibited from entering this inn, she said.��


    ��Wanna try going against it? If ya do, we won��t sit still!��


    ��We��ll get rid of all your instruments and clothing!��


    Those talking were Eru��s devotees among the regr customers of the inn.


    By choosing to pick a quarrel with Eru, the bard earned the rage of all who were still yearning to be with her.


    If Tatsumi arrived just a littleter, Tnd would probably have been thrown out of the inn already.


    Shuddering at Tatsumi��s technique and awed by the beast-hunters intensity, Tnd hurriedly gathered his stuff and


    ran away, still nude and gathering screams.


    The inn��s door closed with a thud.


    Then, the inn burst into loudughter.


    ��You did good, Tatsumi!��


    ��That was so d*mn refreshing! That bard was too shameless, don��t you guys think so too!��


    ��But, don��t you think it was a bit harsh? You gave him a big blow with that.��


    ��Yep. After this, he absolutely won��t go against me.��


    ��Hahaha, that��s not wrong. He��s not going to forget being nude in public!��


    ��But a nude woman is always wee! They cane anytime!��


    Laughing, the beast-hunters shoved Tatsumi around.


    As he was giving a troubledugh at the slightly rough blessings, he made a sideways nce at the door and saw


    Miloulle there with her right hand in a thumbs up gesture.


    Giving her a thumbs up back, he turned to look at Eru.


    ��Thank you very much, Eru. Sorry for showing an unsightly figure back then.��


    ��No, no, I too was troubled by that bard, so please don��t worry about it. Besides, hearing that nostalgic song, I unintentionally sang to it.��


    She stuck out her tongue cutely. That song she sang along with Calcedonia was most likely a song she often sang


    with friends in karaoke.


    ��Oi, Tatsumi! Not gonna do another song? y another one for us!��


    ��That song... That was from your hometown? It��s really catchy!��


    ��Holy Maiden, Landy, sing together again!��


    On request of the customers, the three of them performed many Japanese songs.


    That day, cheers and apuse were heard from The Elf��s Resthouse all the way til midnight.


    ��...An idiot, don��t you think? I even told him to go somewhere else before something happened...��


    While the events that happened inside of the inn were going on, Jadokh faced the closed door and muttered,


    seemingly bored.


    There, Miloulle, giggling, was returning.


    ��What��s up? You look...really happy?��


    ��Yes! I made a huge profit because of Tatsumi!��


    Miloulle had a huge bag full of silver coins. She dropped it on the table, and itnded with a thud.


    ��...A bit sneaky, no?��


    ��Oh my, I had nothing to do with them starting to bet. I only joined in, you know?��


    To tell the truth, Miloulle knew.


    When a drunk man groped Calcedonia some time ago, Tatsumi stripped off the man��s clothing.


    That event didn��t happen in the capital; they were a little ways off from a magic-beast infested ce.


    That man appeared in a traveler town��s inn.


    It��s something thatmonly happens in traveler towns�� pubs.


    You could even say that drunk men groping waitresses and other women is an everyday thing for traveler towns.


    Modern first-world countries have apletely different thoughts on sexual harassment than this world does. In


    this world, it could be said dodging customers like these is a skill of waitresses.


    But, the man choose the wrong person to harass. More than that, he did it in front of Tatsumi.


    That time was simr to this one as Tatsumi also teleported him out of the inn.


    Nude and sent out of the inn, withoutpletely understanding what happened to him, he ran quickly away.


    Not even the people there knew what had happened, and it waster said that night was strangely quiet, for nobody


    made a fuss.


    ��Anyways, aren��t you going to give me hush money?��


    ��Of course! I made a lot, so you can have whatever you want!��


    She happily patted the bag full of silver.


    While giving a bitter smile that Miloulle acting like that, Jadokh thought about the bard.


    ��That man... He certainly has good lip-skills, but...wasn��t that part quite small? How could he please women with only


    that?��


    Thinking of the clothing-less bard, Jadokh giggled bad-naturedly.


    It was past midnight, and Tatsumi returned to the house with Calcedonia.


    Saying the password and opening the lock, they entered the house.


    It was a truly fun day.


    There was that strange bard, but their friends were there, and they ate good food and drank weak booze together.


    Thinking about the day, Tatsumi turned to face Calcedonia.


    ��Calsey, sorry, but could the lights����


    Tatsumi��s words halted.


    Something soft was covering his lips.


    And, at the same time, he smelled a faint perfume. It was the scent of the precious girl he loved.


    The soft thing blocking his lips moved away. He couldn��t clearly see in the darkness, but there was two jewels that


    surpassed even the radiance of rubies in front of him.


    ��Husband... No, master. Thank you very much for protecting me today.��


    ��No... I didn��t...��


    ��do such a big thing,�� was what Tatsumi was going to say, but his lips were covered by the same soft thing once


    again.


    For a short while, all that could be heard in the darkness was their breathing.


    ��...It��s okay. I��m happy since you did it for me.��


    Tatsumi��s eyes ustomed to the dark, and he could see a little of Calcedonia��s beautiful smile.


    ��Yes, my Master is a very amazing person.��


    Hugging him, she rubbed her cheek on his chest, like a small bird.


    [1]Note that the author always says ��magic beast-hunter,�� but it��s kinda a mouthful in English, unlike the 4-character Japanese, so you��ll see it shortened to hunter or beast-hunter.


    [2]A type of t noodle.


    [3]Something like this except male:

 Chapter 57

    <h4>57 �C Festival and Scheme</h4>


    <..>


    Dazzling ornaments adorned the wide room.


    One could instantly tell that the decorations were all expensive.


    These furnishings made by the finest of craftsmen with all their effort were carefully ced to be in the best position possible.


    In this beautiful room, three people were gathered.


    Sitting at a huge round table, they were talking as they pleased and enjoying themselves to tea and cakes.


    It was like that when a quiet p came from outside the sole door.


    ��The Savaiv Church��s Patriarch, Giuseppe Chrysoprase, has arrived.��


    A second after the speaking stopped, the door slowly opened.


    And then, the person who spoke before spoke once again, ��Sorry! I waste!��


    Without bothering to be formal, Giuseppe came in,ughing his usual ��hohoho��ugh.


    He went through the room as if it was his own and sat down on a seat before anyone could offer him one, wearing clothing decorated with ornaments that wouldn��t lose to the ones in this room and exclusive to the Patriarch, the highest priest.


    ��Reallyte. Finally became senile?��


    Looking at Giuseppe from the side, a man dressed in beautiful robes asked.


    ��Heh, I��m still not senile; I��m not you. I actually do things.��


    A woman in gorgeous vestments said, ��Oh, what was that? I heard that you��ve be attracted to a certain young man and are always together. The Patriarch of the Marriage God gay eloping...truly deplorable.��


    After she hit Giuseppe square in the face with a chair, she sped her hands together and gave a prayer to her God.


    ��Who��s gay, who? I have a great wife, children, and grandchildren! Well, it��s not wrong to say that there��s a young man who caught my eye.��


    The figure of the young man who could be called his pupil popped into his mind.


    ��Hey, old man. Is the guy who caught your old man eyes the rumored second Heaven user? Is that guy actually a Heaven-system mage?��


    The few people in this room were around the same age as Giuseppe.


    Except one. A man who was around thirty-five and dressed in clothing of a simr-level to the others pestered Giuseppe with questions, obviously curious.


    ��Yeah. He definitely has Heaven-type mana. The dazzling gold mana-light thates from his body... I saw it with my own eyes. And, he��s evene to be able to use the Heaven-system magic��Instant Transition��recently.��


    His expression showed the pride of a grandfather for his grandson.


    The three people watching each had different reactions.


    The man who was simr in age to Giuseppe snorted.


    ��...Humph. The Holy Maiden and now the Heaven-system mage. Why are all the talented people appearing in your church...f*ck this!!!��


    The lone, old woman shrugged in amazement.


    ��My my. Haven��t you entered the path of gayness?��


    The final party, tge man in his thirties, only became more interested.


    ��Woah, it��s really true! How about it, gramps, want to give that guy to my church? I��ll definitely make him out to be the strongest soldier in this country! If he��d like, he could even have my daughter. In that case, wouldn��t the rumored Heaven-system mage be my son-inw? This makes me fired up!��


    The man was excited at his own words, however, Giuseppe would, of course, deny the request.


    ��How could I let him into another church? Besides, your daughter just turned ten. Foremost, he already choose my granddaughter! With my witness, they��ve been engaged under Savaiv-sama!��


    Like a child boasting about a new toy, Giuseppe contentedlyughed while surveying the three people with him.


    ��Now, let��s get to the main point. It��s not like we��re here to talk about my granddaughter��s husband.��


    ��It was you who started talking about him.��


    The older man saying that with a sulking expression was the Patriarch of the Church of the Sea God Dgarvae, Grugnard Armart.


    ��Even so, I��m also in favor of getting to the main point. Do you think I have endless free time?�� the sole woman in the room, Matriarch of the Church of the Moon God, vavy Mayalina Kisscalt.


    ��Tch, the old man won��t just give him to me. But, I want to meet the second Heaven-system mage!��


    The eyes of Bugarank Ishukan, the Patriarch of the Church of the Sun God Giva, were shining in expectation.


    Each of the leaders of the churches of the four great gods in Largofiely had gathered in this room.


    ��Now, it is time to talk. For this years�� New Year��s Festival, which church will take what.��


    That day, when Tatsumi was being taught magic andmon sense by Giuseppe.


    ��Huh? The leaders of each of the great churches are meeting directly with each other...?�� asked Tatsumi.


    ��Yes. Normally, I wouldn��t have to do it, but it��s a tradition for the leaders of the great churches to meet on the New Year.��


    Stroking hisrge, white beard, he answered Tatsumi in a good mood.


    ��We have to decide how to manage public safety. It��s normally done by the pce guards, but the festival marks a time with more people then normal. And, with more people, there��s more people who may have bad intentions. Besides, there are people who get too caught up in the festival��s mood as well as those who be drunk and violent. So, the churches cooperate to maintain public order. Naturally, that will be the job of the temrs, so you��ll have to join in.��


    Tatsumi quietly nodded to Giuseppe��s words.


    It was a little disappointing to have work in the festival, but it couldn��t be helped now that he had a duty to do.


    ��Also, it��s part of the church��s job to help the injured and other people in emergencies. Well, it shouldn��t matter much to you aside from Calsey being there.��


    In the festival, there would be people who get into the festive mood too much and do things like overeating, getting too drunk, violence, etc.


    To help these people, healing magic specialists will be assigned to go, so it��s impossible for Calcedonia to not be there.


    ��There��s also the church-sponsored events.��


    ��What kinds of things will you be doing?��


    ��Every year, the Church of the Sun God organizes the athletic meet for themoners. It��s not aristocratic-style swordy tournament or a jousting tournament, but a bare-handed fighting tournament.��


    ording to Giuseppe, this was a unique game called ��Gissh.�� Apparently, it was a game simr to wrestling; opponents grapple each other and try to knock the other person down.


    However, during this, direct hits such as punching and kicking your opponent were allowed, so it could be said that this game was more extreme than wrestling.


    It looked like the Church of the Sun God hosted this Gissh tournament every year.


    ��The Church of the Moon God is going to try doing a treasure hunt in the outskirts forest. They prepare small traps and other things like that, and you need to pass through those to look for treasures. If you find a treasure, then it will be yours to keep.��


    With that being said, even if it��s called a treasure it��s not that valuable; in Tatsumi��s opinion, it seemed like the prizes in a shopping mall��s lottery.


    Nevertheless, it is said that a treasure of a slightly higher worth is hidden, and every year a lot of participants gather for its sake, so it��s usually a big sess.


    Once again, Tatsumi felt like this was like the 5-day-4-night trip to Hawaii prize of a shopping mall lottery.


    However, since the forest in the outskirts is quiterge, finding the hidden treasures is rather difficult. Particrly, because the special prize was hidden so carefully, only a few people have been able to find it in the past.


    Moreover, because the location of the treasure hunt is the forest, even if guards were ced in various locations for security, there have been cases where participants sometimes got injured after running into a dangerous beast, or, in rare cases, even lost their lives.


    Despite this, it looked like a lot of participants gather every year for this event.


    ��The Church of the Ocean God doesn��t have apetitive event, instead, they offer free drinks and food every year. Even though the festival is only held once a year, the residents of the city aren��t just wealthy people. They also have a good reputation among the masses.��


    Even if all the people living in the kingdom and its surroundings were put together, they would never be able to afford this in their life.


    Among them there are also people struggling to stay alive. So, for such people, the festival where the Church of the Ocean God gives out free drinks and food is quite remarkable.


    ��Then, what does the Savaiv Church do?��


    ��Mhm, in our church we are holding the ceremony where I personally bestow the god��s blessing unto the babies that were born throughout the year. Of course, we n to do it this year too, but I��ve been thinking of doing something else alongside it.��


    Giuseppe said, grinning widely.


    ����Ah, he��s plotting something. And a pretty disturbing idea at that.


    Instinctively, such thoughts passed through Tatsumi��s head. His rtionship with Giuseppe had been deepening enough to understand something like that.


    ��For this, your cooperation is absolutely necessary.��


    Giuseppe��s smile grew even more. Even so, at this point there was no way that Tatsumi could refuse.


    Despite having a bad feeling about it, Tatsumi listened to what Giuseppe was saying.


    While listening, shock and confusion materialized on his face; in the end, for some reason, his face turned ming red.


    ��Wa-wait a minute, Giuseppe!! D-do I really have to do that!?��


    ��Yes. If possible, I would like you to do it. So far, our church��s event is quite simplepared to the other three. I can��t ept that; I have really wanted to do something more shy. However, the obstinate bishops have been bugging me to do something traditional or doctrinal. From the Patriarch��s standpoint, I cannot break down the Church��s traditions and doctrines as the Church has always maintained them till now. But����


    Giuseppe, who was talking while looking into the distance, turned to Tatsumi with a beaming smile.


    ����This year we have you. Thanks to you, we can have a shy event without breaking the traditions and doctrines of the Church.��


    ��B-but... if this is the n... e-even if it��s not us...��


    ��No, as expected, it has to be done by well-known people. That would make it more shy. Fortunately, you guys are fairly well-known, and you are also my family. If we use family members to perform this for the first time then those thick headed guys from the Church will also be convinced, right? And then, if this event concludes sessfully... afterwards, it will be rooted in this Church as a new tradition. Say, son-inw. Do you agree with me here?��


    Giuseppe turned to Tatsumi and lowered his head.


    With Giuseppe, who could also be called a benefactor, having spoken to this extent; on top of that, having the Patriarch of the Savaiv Church lower himself towards Tatsumi, Tatsumi could find no way to refuse.


    Nevertheless, instead of replying immediately, Tatsumi��s gaze wandered here and there around the room �C the room where Giuseppe always gave his lectures �C while he said stuff like ��Aaa...�� and ��Uuu...��


    However, Tatsumi understood himself.


    He already couldn��t do anything other than to ept Giuseppe��s request. Also, at the same time, he decided to firmly draw the line.


    ��...O-Okay... W-What...about the other person...?��


    Tatsumi,pletely blushed, finally said that.


    ��You don��t need to worry about it. Everything will be done by us secretly beforehand. If I remember correctly, this is called a ��suprize�� in your world? Yes, yes, I can��t help but be excited for the festival, even if I am this old.��


    Saying that, his face looked like a child before a festival.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>58 �C Incident</h4>


    <..>


    ��Actually I have a favor to ask of you... Could you listen to it?��


    One day, Calcedonia was summoned by Elysia Coulotte, the former Duchess of Coulotte, without warning.


    Well, even if she was sick or not, Calcedonia would rush to her side since it was the former Duchess.


    Although she was relieved that the Duchess wasn��t sick, Calcedonia was somewhat wary of the ��favor�� that resulted in her being called here today.


    Until now, whenever the madam called her here for a ��favor,�� it ended badly for Calcedonia.


    Introduced to her male rtive.


    Encouraged to keep up with her aristocrat acquaintance.


    Elysia was the one who randomly made a marriage proposal.


    Even though they were all worried about Calcedonia, who was inte marriageable age, it was still annoying for her.


    However, after Elysia acknowledged Tatsumi, nobody talked about it.


    Since it was like that, it wouldn��t be another marriage proposal.


    While tilting her head inside her mind, Calcedonia waited for Elysia to continue.


    ��Actually, a daughter of someone I know was supposed to appear at a certain evening party... and my physical condition deteriorated before the size adjustment.��


    With her hands on her cheeks, Elysia breathlessly trembling.


    ��For now, she��ll recover in time for the evening party, but not in time for the fitting for the clothing. So����


    Elysia red at Calcedonia meaningfully.


    ��Understood. I��ll heal her illness.��


    ��No, it��s not that. I need you to do the clothes fitting in her ce.��


    ��Huh? You want the clothes to be of my size...?��


    She blinked her eyes in confusion.


    ��Yes. Because my daughter and you have simr heights, I want you to wear it during the fitting instead.��


    ��T-That��s fine, but...wouldn��t healing her be better?��


    ��T-That��s true, but I��ve already called for the seamstresses. They��ve made time out of their busy lives toe here, so why don��t you just let them do the job?��


    While she didn��t really understand what it was about, it was still a request from Elysia. In the end, Calcedonia could only nod while showing a pained expression.


    ��Then, shall we start now?��


    ��N-Now!!?��


    In front of the surprised Calcedonia, Elysia pped her hand twice.


    In response, the door was knocked on, and with Elysia��s permission several women came into the room with sewing tools, like cloth and needles.


    The maids�� hands began removing Calcedonia��s clothes with familiarity.


    They then pressed various cloths of various textures and colors to the girl, d only in her underwear, and consulted with Elysia.


    ��With Lady Calcedonia��s hair color, wouldn��t this color be more vibrant?��


    ��True, but don��t you think that this shade suits her better?��


    ��Um, excuse me... Isn��t it useless if we match it with my hair...?��


    ��Oh, yes, that��s fine. Since my daughter has a hair color simr to yours.��


    ��I-I see...?��


    She didn��t really understand, but she let them do what they were doing.


    After, the seamstresses continued to steadily work.


    Deciding on the color of the fabric, choosing essories, and deciding on the finer details.


    They were taking measurements so precisely that she almost thought they were making clothing for her.


    ��Calcedonia��s skin is, like, so smooth. I wish I had skin as smooth as hers.��


    ��I know, right? It��s so white too...huh?��


    That seamstress saw, on a part of her well-edowned breasts, bruise-like marks on her snow-white skin.


    And then, she realized what it was and her face turned bright red.


    ��S-Sorry...!!!��


    With her face bright red, she kept working while trying not to see the bruises. However, she kept staring at the bruises from time to time.


    Calcedonia��s face was blushing hard enough that it wouldn��t lose to the seamstress��s, and her eyes were swimming in embarrassment.


    ��Oh my, it seems like you are getting along well with Tatsumi, aren��t you.��


    Elysia looked at the overwhelmed Calcedonia with a radiant smile.


    Teased by Elysia, Calcedonia��s blush only grew more prominent.


    But everybody in the room, starting with Elysia, noticed her happy smile.


    When Calcedonia was flushed with happiness and bashfulness, the room��s door was suddenly knocked upon.


    ��Excuse me. Senior Priest Yamagata has just arrived.��


    ��Oh, Tatsumi? I wonder what happened?��


    ��Yes, apparently it is an urgent request. He would like to meet Priestess Chrysoprase immediately,�� the servant on the other side of the door answered.


    ��I see. How��s Calsey?��


    ��Yes. I am done with my work.��


    The seamstress who was asked lowered her head and answered respectfully to Elysia.


    Behind her, Calcedonia, who had started to look worn-out since a while ago, was hurriedly putting on her priestess robe.


    Completely different from before, Calcedonia had apletely obvious joyful expression. Elysia told the servants to let Tatsumi into the room while feeling amazed that Calcedonia was this happy when being with him even though they live together.


    After a short while, Tatsumi entered the room in his priest robe.


    At the moment she saw Tatsumi, Calcedonia��s beautiful appearance started to glow with the beauty of blooming flowers. But, she saw Tatsumi��s serious expression, and her expression tightened.


    ��Excuse me, Madame Elysia.��


    ��Wee, Tatsumi. It��s been a while, has it not?��


    ��Yes, I am sorry for the inconvenience. There is something urgent...��


    Tatsumi greeted Elysia briefly and looked back at Calcedonia with a serious expression.


    ��Calsey, it seems that something happened at the royal pce. We were ordered by Giuseppe to head to the royal pce to check for injured people as soon as possible.��


    After hearing that something of the scale to wound arge number of people happened in the pce, Calcedonia gasped in surprise. But, she replied to Tatsumi in assent.


    ��Duchess, I must apologize...��


    ��Well, I heard everything. Something big happened, didn��t it.��


    In the royal pce, knights and soldiers often get injured during training.


    For that reason, doctors are always stationed in the royal pce, but that doesn��t necessarily mean they can use healing magic.


    Therefore, a church dispatches priests who can use healing magic there everyday. Today it isn��t the Savaiv Church��s turn, but there should be a healing magic user at the royal pce.


    Even so, other people who can use healing magic will be called upon when it��s something as big as this.


    ��I��ll arrange for a carriage. Just wait for a bit.��


    ��No, it will be faster if I teleport there with Calsey.��


    Tatsumi bowed to Elysia and held onto Calcedonia nearby.


    And then, their figures disappeared from sight.


    Seeing Instant Transition for the first time, Elysia and the maids were stunned.


    ��... So that��s Tatsumi��s Instant Transition...��


    As Elysia looked outside her window, she saw two people floating in the air.


    The figures embraced each other before disappearing again in the moment when Elysia blinked.


    ��...It��s certainly quicker than a carriage. Now then, let��s confirm what happened in the royal pce.��


    Elysia ordered the household to examine the details of the incident in the royal pce.


    After that, she smiled again at the maids that were waiting in the corner of the room.


    ��Now, won��t you all do your best for me? Anyhow, the New Year��s festival is very soon.��


    Wind rushed through their ears.


    Once Tatsumi and Calcedonia teleported into the sky overlooking the entire royal pce, they watched the situation while falling into the royal pce.


    To stop the wind from stealing his voice, Tatsumi put his mouth to Calcedonia��s ear.


    ��This is my first time going into the pce. Have you been there before?��


    ��Yes. I have been to the royal pce plenty of times as a healer. Of course, I have never been to the more secretive rooms.��


    The priest acting as the healer always waits in the waiting room if they have no work. Therefore, Calcedonia��s knowledge about the royal pce was very limited.


    ��Where did the incident happen?��


    ��Giuseppe said that it was at the venue for the horse-ridingpetition...��


    While falling from the sky to the royal pce grounds, Tatsumi scanned the various parts of the royal pce.


    However, as Tatsumi had no knowledge about the royal pce, he didn��t know where the venue was. Still, he found a ce where many people were gathering, so he asked Calcedonia while looking at that area.


    ��People are gathering right there. Is it it?��


    ��Yes, that��s the area where military drills take ce. Every year, the horse-racingpetition would be done at that field, so there is no doubt it��s there.��


    Falling extremely quickly, both of them nodded at each other.


    And then, Tatsumi embraced Calcedonia into his arms, and a golden radiance shined.


    As expected, it happened in the drill area.


    The uing New Year��s festival. As the event held annually, is the horse-racingpetition.


    The performers were limited to royalty, nobles, and knights, but the spectacrpetition is also popr with themoners.


    Every year, not only the aristocrats, but even themon people would flock to the venue.


    The nobles have their own venue seats, butmoners don��t have such a luxury.


    Themon people usually stand, and at most they would watch thepetition on a makeshift seats, which sounds fancy but would just be several logs put together.


    The incident seemed to happen while making the makeshift seats.


    Logs that were being put together copsed, and low-ranked soldiers and people who were working on or near the logs were involved.


    Even if ��log�� is just a single syble, each one was considerably long and heavy.


    Since the logs were being put together to make with several stages of seats, the logs had a height. And when it fell to the ground, the people under it got seriously injured.


    Some people were crushed under the falling logs, and yet others were hit by the materials used to hold the logs together.


    The knights and soldiers, even the priests who were stationed at the royal pce were doing rescue activities respectively, but because the activities were moving slowly, the situation became confusing.


    It was at that time Tatsumi and Calcedonia arrived at the scene.


    Moving rapidly across the ground, Tatsumi, despite being engulfed by the tense atmosphere from the fluttering voices, grabbed Calcedonia��s hand and stepped into the scene.


    ��We are from the Savaiv Church! We are here to cooperate with the rescue operation!��


    ��I am Calcedonia Chrysoprase from the Savaiv Church! I will take care of any injuries immediately!��


    The Holy Maiden��s name was also famous among the knights and soldiers of the royal pce.


    There is even a theory that when Calcedonia is on treatment duty, somehow the number of people injured while training would increase.


    Knowing that the Holy Maiden came to help, a relieved feeling spread among the injured soldiers.


    And, of course, a lot of injured people moved towards her.


    ��I am Calcedonia Chrysoprase from the Savaiv Church! I will take care of any injuries immediately!��


    When Calcedonia, beside Tatsumi, said that, he nced back at her.


    When they heard the renowned Holy Maiden came to heal, all the injured would ask for healing. Tatsumi understood that.


    But, her mana isn��t infinite.


    And then, there are the ones whose lives are slipping away at the moment.


    So, she should focus on such people.


    ��W-Wait a minute, Calsey! Stop����


    However, Tatsumi��s warning came toote. The injured people, noticing Calcedonia��s existence, steadily tried to shove Tatsumi away.


    Tatsumi hurriedly stood between the people who were trying to get to Calcedonia.


    ��Please wait!!! Her healing magic should be prioritized towards those who are severely injured!!!��


    The injured people who were moving towards Calcedonia stopped. And they gazed at the unfamiliar ck-haired and ck-eyed young man who was standing in front of the Holy Maiden with discontent.


    ��Huh, who are you? You��re a priest of Savaiv... just a senior priest from the looks of it... Who are you to stop the esteemed Holy Maiden from healing us?��


    While looking at the priest��s clothes and holy seal for his status, a knight-like man advanced towards Tatsumi.


    Apparently he was injured on his arm, and blood was dripping from his fingertips.


    ��I will ept your instructions. Now then, Holy Maiden. Please heal me with your magic.��


    Trying to push Tatsumi away, the knight stood before Calcedonia.


    But, Calcedonia only repeatedly looked between Tatsumi and the knight, clearly troubled and making no signs of using her magic.


    She couldn��t go against Tatsumi��s order to heal, so she was at a loss.


    When the knight slowly recognized that Calcedonia did not use healing magic, Tatsumi again intervened between Calcedonia and the knight.


    ��Please wait! Calsey... no, Priestess Chrysoprase��s magic is limited. You must give priority to those who are severely injured!��


    ��So, I��m telling you I��m epting your order! If she can heal, she should do it to those who are nearby!��


    The knight tried to push Tatsumi away with his non-injured arm.


    But his arm passed through nothing, and the knight lost his bnce and stumbled. Tatsumi swayed his body and easily avoided the knight��s arm.


    ��Wha!? You...!!��


    Did he not like Tatsumi��s attitude? Or did he not like how Tatsumi avoided him? Who knows, but the knight was clearly showing his anger.


    ��Are you insulting me!!?��


    The knight put his hand on his sword at his waist, showing signs of drawing it.


    And the knight was not the only person who was hostile at Tatsumi.


    Everyone who was looking for Calcedonia to heal them saw Tatsumi interfering with the healing, and was more or less displeased.


    ��I have no intention of insulting you! However, like I said earlier, her mana is not infinite. That��s why...��


    ��Enough!!! I get it already!!?��


    A light metallic sound. Finally the knight pulled out his sword.


    No, he tried pulling it out.


    ��What are you guys doing here in this emergency?��


    Just before the knight pulled out his sword, a calm and dreadful male voice reverberated.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>59 �C Triage</h4>


    <..>


    The voice belonged to a tall, solidly built man who appeared to be around 40 years old.


    Although he was a person with an orderly face, since the lower half of his face was covered in a thick beard, he gave off a strong boorish impression.


    Also, judging by his clothes and mannerism, it was easy to tell that he was a person of high status.


    ��So what? What are you mouring around for? Do you think we have time for this?��


    The man surveyed those gathered around him with a sharp gaze.


    ��Captain Ta��lorde! Actually, this impertinent priest is hindering the Holy Maiden��s healing!��


    The knight who had pulled out his sword said pointing towards Tatsumi.


    ��Hindering the healing...?��


    The man called Ta��lorde turned his sharp gaze towards Tatsumi.


    However, Tatsumi was unperturbed by the gaze. Calcedonia, standing besides Tatsumi, had a happy expression on her face.


    ��This impertinent priest you are talking about, do you mean my younger brother?��


    ��Wha... what!? It��s Captain Ta��lorde��s... brother!?��


    ��To be exact, he is my ��soon-to-be brother,�� but I already think of him as my brother-inw.��


    The knight who had been passionately pointing fingers till now, became shocked as he looked at Ta��lorde and Tatsumi.


    ��Tatsumi, Calcey. Report the situation.��


    Ta��lorde told Tatsumi and Calcedonia with a strict expression.


    Ta��lorde Chrysophrase.


    He was the Captain of the second division of the Kingdom��s Knights, eldest son of Giuseppe and Calcedonia��s adoptive brother.


    In terms of age, he and Calcedonia were like parent and child, but he treated her, his youngest sister inw, with the love and affection of a family member.


    And so, towards her partner Tatsumi, he felt dubious at first, however, after listening to stories about him from his father Giuseppe and Calcedonia and actually meeting Tatsumi and conversing with him, Ta��lorde felt that he could leave his cute little sister in his care.


    After that, he started thinking of Tatsumi, who would always follow his words, as a brother inw. Also, after meeting him as a family member, Tatsumi also started trusting in his much older brother-inw.


    ��Captain Ta��lorde��s brother. That��s a bit...��


    Calcedonia looked back and forth between her brother-inw and Tatsumi, troubled.


    ��Ah, that, Captain Ta��lorde...��


    ��...Tatsumi?��


    Looking at Ta��lorde, his mood seemed to turn bad and he frowned at Tatsumi with a sharp gaze.


    For a moment, Tatsumi��s body trembled, but he quickly changed his words, a bit embarrassedly.


    ��U, um... Brother.��


    ��Yes, that is good.��


    Having been called ��brother�� by Tatsumi, Ta��lorde nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Ever since acknowledging Tatsumi, Ta��lorde had been forcing him to call him ��brother�� or ��brother-inw.��


    When Tatsumi didn��t address him in this way, Ta��lorde��s mood would turn bad; he had a soft spot for family members.


    ��This is an urgent situation. Exin concisely.��


    Urged by Ta��lorde, Tatsumi began exining.


    During a disaster or ident where medical supplies were limited, if there were many injured people, those requiring urgent care must be treated first. For this reason, before actually carrying out medical assistance, it was necessary to separate injured people ording to urgency; Tatsumi exined this to Ta��lorde while desperately trying to recall the knowledge he had acquired from television dramas.


    ��...Where I��m from, this way of thinking is called ��triage,�� or ��Identification Aid.����


    ��I see. This certainly is a reasonable way of thinking. However, based on the social customs of this country, this idea is a foreign concept.��


    ording to Ta��lorde, in this country, preference was still given to the aristocracy; the higher your social status, the more priority you were given in receiving medical treatment.


    Regardless of the pros and cons of it, looking from the point of view of this country��s social norms, what Tatsumi had just said was, without question, a strange concept.


    ��Also, isn��t it problematic that everyone is in scatters, carrying on their own rescue activities? It would be more efficient if someone took charge and everyone else carried out medical assistance ording to their instructions.��


    ��Regarding that point, His Majesty the King heard about this incident and ordered me to takemand of this site. That is why I came to this ce...��


    Ta��lorde surveyed the scene.


    There were injured people copsed everywhere; among them there were some who had lost consciousness.


    ��Alright. You takemand for this ce.��


    Suddenly, Ta��lorde turned towards Tatsumi and dered the unthinkable.


    ��M,me? Takemand of this ce...!? Tha, that��s impossible!!��


    ��Be that as it may, this ��Tree-age�� thing you talked about is beyond our understanding. Nevertheless, I reckon that your method will save more lives. That being the case, isn��t it natural that you takemand since you are the most familiar with this method?��


    ��Wha, what familiarity... I��ve also only heard about it!?��


    ��Still, it��s better than us who know nothing. Do not worry, I will assist you with the minor details. Calcey will also follow your instructions.��


    After being told this, Calcedonia nced over her shoulder and nodded with a smile.


    ��I apologize for going ahead without thinking earlier. I only thought about healing the injured as soon as possible...��


    ��That can��t be helped. As expected, I still don��t know too much about the social norms of this country.��


    If Calcedonia announced her name at this ce, as the well-known Holy Maiden it would be convenient for carrying out medical help.


    But, this was a situation where Calcedonia had to individually do the healing. There was no doubt that it would be better to do the Triage, as Tatsumi had said, in order to efficiently utilize all the healing magic users in this ce.


    ��...Understood. I��ll go ahead and try it.��


    Tatsumi decided after some contemtion.


    Right now wasn��t the time to fret over the details. There may be injured people who needed immediate assistance.


    ��So, brother-inw. First, please gather all the users of healing magic. After that, people who can��t use magic but have knowledge of medicine... together with doctors as well.��


    ��Understood.��


    Ta��lorde sent his subordinates to gather healing magic users and doctors.


    His men immediately gathered all the people Tatsumi had requested, and brought them back to Tatsumi.


    So then, standing in front of all these people, Tatsumi braced himself and opened his mouth.


    ��I am Senior Priest Yamagata of Savaiv temple. At the request of Captain Ta��lorde of the Royal Knights, I was given themand of this ce. I��ve got lots to think about, but right now we are in an emergency situation. In this asion, please follow my instructions.��


    The gathered wizards and doctors looked perplexed as they stood in front of this unfamiliar ck haired, ck eyed young man.


    However, since the Royal Knight Ta��lorde and the well-known Holy Maiden were standing behind Tatsumi, nobody dared toin.


    ��So first, I would like to request all the doctors present. Please start diagnosing the injured one by one, and then mark them depending on the severity of the injury.��


    ��Mark you say... for what reason do we have to mark them?��


    One of the doctors asked. After that, the rest of the doctors and wizards also nodded in ordance.


    ��That is so the severity of the injury can be determined in one nce. And then we will start applying healing magic starting from those who are more severely injured.��


    ��What? Won��t the nobility be prioritised first?��


    ��Yes. This method is probably unfamiliar to you guys, but please disregard the customs so far.��


    The doctors and wizards looked behind Tatsumi at Ta��lorde with troubled faces.


    ��I will take responsibility for this matter. Right now, shut up and follow his orders.��


    Ta��lorde said while pping a hand on Tatsumi��s shoulder.


    From the doctors�� point of view, receivingints from the noblester was probably scary.


    In this country where the norm was to treat those with a higher social ss first, if you disregard social status and treat injuries ording to severity, the nobles would obviously get angry andin.


    However, if Ta��lorde who was the Captain of the Kingdom Knights said he would take responsibility then the doctors would not object to following Tatsumi��s orders.


    For them, they wanted to save lives where they could help it.


    ��That��s right... for people who are in danger if they don��t receive immediate care, please draw a big����in a ce that is easy to spot. To those that have less urgent but severe injuries draw a������, and for those with slight injuries please draw a������.��


    Tatsumi exined while drawing the said figures on the ground, so it would be easy to understand.


    ��Do you have something to draw with? If not, will you quickly arrange it for Lord Ta��lorde?��


    ��In a medical profession, the doctors always carry pen and ink with them.��


    One of the doctors tapped the bag he was holding; the rest of them nodded in assent. Then, they quickly set about determining the state of the injured.


    ��Starting from Calcey, all wizards who can do healing magic please start treating those who have����drawn on them.��


    ��Yes, understood.��


    Calcedonia bowed followed by the other wizards.


    ��Brother-inw, please order your subordinates to gather all the injured in one ce. If possible, try to gather people with the same mark. It would make it more convenient for the wizards to treat them. But, don��t forcibly move those who are unconscious or unable to move. Simrly, it is dangerous to carelessly move people with head injuries, so don��t move them.��


    ��Understood.��


    Ta��lorde nodded and promptly sent his subordinates to carry out Tatsumi��s instructions.


    After that, Tatsumi, together with Ta��lorde, settled down at the corner of the training field, and started giving out detailed instructions for dealing with the injured.


    Tatsumi was, by no means, an expert in this field, butpared to anyone else at this ce he had the most knowledge about triage.


    He seriously considered the questions being asked, and tried to look for solutions by desperately recalling the answer that seemed best.


    Being supported by Ta��lorde who was always by his side, or by Calcedonia who asionally came over to see the situation, Tatsumi frantically hurled out instructions.


    While Tatsumi was dealing with this and that, a knight came up towards him.


    ��Y, you are...��


    Tatsumi immediately noticed who he was. He was a knight who had been tormenting Tatsumi some time ago.


    ��Lord Priest... I apologize for earlier.��


    The knight came close to Tatsumi and deeply bowed his head.


    ��I heard about your healing idea from the doctor who healed this arm.��


    The knight had a bitter smile while he held his bandaged left arm. Because it looked to be slightly injured; there was a bandage wrapped around it.


    ��Once again, your way of thinking is right. Holy Maiden and the other wizards do not possess infinite magical power. No, there cannot be any person who can possess infinite magical power.��


    Now it was Tatsumi��s turn to smile bitterly. Because he was a man with the exact infinite power the knight just said to not exist.


    ��I have been behaving like a pampered noble. Even though I��m not a noble but a knight...��


    This person was the third son of an aristocrat. Since he couldn��t seed his family, he entered the army to be a knight.


    ��I sincerely apologize. I do not mean to demand rpense, but if there is something I can do to help I would like for you to say it.��


    ��Is your injury okay?��


    ��Ah, this is nothing serious. It is a bit embarrassing that I had to rely on the Holy Maiden��s healing magic for this small wound.��


    The knightughed while tapping his injured arm.


    ��I understand. I will ask you to help out.��


    ��Ah, although it��s quitete, I am Gyle Eutorillos. I would be d if you go ahead and just call me Gyle.��


    ��I am Tatsumi Yamagata. Likewise, please call me Tatsumi.��


    Tatsumi and Gyle sped each other��s hands.


    ��Husband!!��


    While Tatsumi and Gyle were shaking hands, Calcedonia ran over with a despondent expression.


    ��Pleasee quickly!! I need Husband��s power!!��


    ��Understood!! Show me!!��


    Tatsumi didn��t ask for a detailed exnation. As long as Calcedonia says she needs his power, he can��t possibly have any suspicion there.


    As soon as Tatsumi and Calcedonia started running together, Gyle also immediately followed after them.


    At the ce they arrived, led by Calcedonia, a single log was rolling down. The ground beneath the log was dark and damp, and a single soldier had fallen down on the damp ground.


    When Tatsumi had just arrived at the scene, a stake with the thickness of about 10 cm in diameter was stabbing the soldier��s right thigh.


    Unluckily, when the logs copsed the soldier seemed to have fallen on the stakes used to fix the logs to the ground which happened to be there.


    Moreover, when the logs copsed and fell down, it looked like the soldier got injured on his head and other ces and was currently unconscious.


    ��Perhaps, when the logs copsed, he may have stepped on the stake��s tip as he tried to escape. That may have caused the sharpened side of the stake to turn upwards and he must have fallen on it.��


    Calcedonia exined to Tatsumi with a sorrowful expression.


    If you looked closely, the injury on the head seemed to have already been treated, and the bleeding had stopped. Only the stake stabbing the thigh remained.


    ��...But, if we pull out the stake just like this...most likely, the soldier will instantly start bleeding and may lose his life.��


    Gyle, who had been peering at this from behind them, interrupted with a pained expression.


    ��That is why the moment this stake is pulled out I will apply my healing magic. Then, the bleeding can probably be suppressed to a minimum.��


    ��However, for a stake as thick as this. It is not that easy to pull it through.��


    The 10 cm in diameter stake waspletely piercing the soldier��s thigh. If surgery is used it might be possible to get it out, but there was no advanced surgical technique in this world.


    In this case, there was no other option than to pull it out by force. Of course, the soldier would have to bear a considerable burden.


    ��Let��s quickly gather helpers.��


    ��No, that is not necessary.��


    Tatsumi pulled the rushing girl to a stop.


    Tatsumi never turned back to look at Gyle, his eyes were fixed on Calcedonia alone.


    Looking at Tatsumi��s eyes, Calcedonia nodded. Then, kneeling next to the copsed soldier, without worrying about getting her clothes dirtied by blood, the priestess began chanting a spell.


    Following her, Tatsumi also squatted down beside the soldier and prepared to release his magical power.


    ��H-Hey... Tatsumi, Lady Holy Maiden, what are you...?��


    Only one person, that is, Gyle, was unable to read their intention and was left confused.


    Just before Calcedonia��s chant waspleted, she nced at Tatsumi.


    Tatsumi, waiting for it, released the magical power he had prepared in one breath, and touched the stake that was stabbing the soldier��s leg.


    The stake disappeared in the blink of an eye, and in the next moment a nking sound rose up and scattered from the ground next to Tatsumi.


    ��Hah...?��


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Gyle��s eyes widened without thinking.


    The moment when the stake vanished, blood started spurting out from the open wound on the thigh dirtying the faces and body of Tatsumi and Calcedonia. However, at the same time, Calcedonia��s amplified healing magic started sealing the wound right in front of his eyes.


    The wound was closing before their eyes. In addition, the bleeding also lessened, and it looked like the bleeding could be kept to a minimum just as Calcedonia had presumed.


    Of course, healing magic doesn��t only close the wound, it also repairs damaged muscles or bones.


    Calcedonia checked the state of the soldier again.


    Although he was still unconscious, there was no longer any fear of losing his life.


    Calcedonia breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Tatsumi with a smile.


    Tatsumi, who just saw it all, also let out a slow breath.


    ��Wha...What...? What happened...?��


    Gyle murmured in amazement.


    His brain couldn��t immediatelyprehend what had just happened right in front of his eyes.


    He could understand that the wound was healed. The healing magic had been administered by the famous Holy Maiden. If it was her, even severe injuries would heal in the blink of an eye.


    But, the fact that the stake that was pierced into the soldier��s thigh instantly disappeared was beyond his understanding.


    The surprised Gyle stared at Tatsumi and Calcedonia for a while. As time went on, he recalled a certain rumour he had heard recently.


    A wizard that could use heaven system magic had appeared in somewhere near the capital.


    It was said that the heaven magic user that had only existed in fairytales and legends until now had really appeared.


    Gyle hadn��t believed in the rumour. He had thought that heaven magic users only existed in myths.


    However, the phenomenon that took ce right in front of his eyes just now, wasn��t it the exact heaven system magic that was often spoken about in fairytales?


    The heaven wizard in the fairytales could pull distant objects to his hand, and conversely, a heaven mage could instantly send objects from his hands to the distance. In addition, the legends described the heaven wizard sending boulders into the sky.


    The magic Tatsumi used in front of Gyle could only be heaven magic itself.


    Also, in the rumour, he remembered it was said that the heaven wizard was a young man from a distantnd with ck hair, ck eyes and pale amber coloured skin.


    ��...J-Just now, was that heaven magic...? T-Then... Tatsumi is... the rumoured heaven wizard...?��


    Gyle, ovee with surprise, asked in a voice nobody could hear.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 60 �C Together...</h4>


    <..>


    When Tatsumi and Calcedonia came home, they were exhausted.


    Tatsumi dived through the door, which was opened by Calcedonia, and entered the living room and then proceeded toy his body on the chair.


    ��...I��m so tired...��


    ��Thank you for your hard work.��


    ��Even you��re tired.��


    ��Yep, though I��m not as tired as I should have been thanks to you.��


    Theyughed together while gazing at each other for a moment.


    Those in the ident site managed to remain calm.


    By adopting Tatsumi��s triage concept, no one lost their lives in the end.


    However, the mages, including Calcedonia, were still worn out as one would expect. This was even when the treatment was not extended to those with severe non-life-threatening injuries. It was decided that healing magic will be administered to those people at ater date.


    Tatsumi was able to continue giving instructions at the ident site till the end while being supported by Calcedonia, Ta��lorde, Gyle and others.


    For that reason, Tatsumi had more of a mental fatigue than a physical one.


    ��...Ta��lord suddenly wanted me to takemand of the site.��


    ��Oh, but Husband was doing a good job, wasn��t he? Also... When Husband instructed me to go back... You were so cool.��


    ��Ah... Um, so... Um, thanks.��


    Tatsumi��s face turned red as Calcedonia was telling this to him, and he shifted his eyes away.


    And at Tatsumi��s appearance, Calcedonia gazed with a warm smile.


    A gentle and pleasant silence dominated the living room of Tatsumi and Calcedonia��s house, recently called as ��Yamagata��s house�� or ��the Yamagata residence�� in the neighborhood, but suddenly Calcedonia broke the silence.


    ��Ah, I almost forgot! I will prepare the bath right away.��


    ��Oh, right, we already had our meal at the temple before we got home, but it��d be nice to have a bath after all.��


    As the ident site at the royal pce calmed down, the coborators from each temple, including Tatsumi and Calcedonia, were given permission to return to their temple by the thankful Ta��lorde, who was responsible for the site.


    Tatsumi then returned to the Savaiv Temple, and proceeded to report the matter to Giuseppe afterwards. And after having a light meal at the temple dining hall, both of them returned home.


    Therefore, with the intense fatigue and a full stomach, he thought that he should just go to bed like this. However, he also wanted to take a bath to get rid of today��s tiredness and dirt.


    Since Calcedonia, being the saintess that she was, never onceined about the filth that covered her so as to continue her healing, she especially needed one too.


    ��Umm, I know that you��re also tired, but I��d have to ask you to prepare the bath.��


    ��Yes, please wait a moment.��


    As soon as Calcedonia responded happily, she went to the bathroom.


    The preparations for the bath at the Yamagata residence was solely dependent on Calcedonia��s magic.


    Her magic was used to fill the bath with water and to boil it afterwards.


    When it was ready, Tatsumi will go into the bath first, and Calcedonia will take a bath after him.


    This is because the hot water cools down after Tatsumi enters, so Calcedonia must reboil it again with her magic.


    Seeing as Calcedonia went to prepare the bath, Tatsumi went and changed his clothes.


    At that time, not only was Tatsumi changing his clothes, but he was also preparing clothes for Calcedonia.


    At first he was embarrassed to touch her underwear, but he recently became ustomed to itpletely and no longer felt embarrassed.


    That said, it did not mean that he became less interested with Calcedonia, but rather he simply had no strange attachment towards her underwear.


    As Tatsumi was preparing a change of clothes for two people, Calcedonia returned from the bathroom while showing an expression that��s both apologetic and somehow troubled.


    Tatsumi tilted his neck without knowing why Calcedonia had that kind of facial expression.


    ��What��s wrong? Did something happen?��


    ��Well, that is... I was preparing the bath...��


    ording to Calcedonia, it seems that because she used too much healing magic in the daytime, her mana was about to be exhausted.


    Therefore, after filling up the bath with water, there was only enough mana to boil it once.


    ��Well then, how about Calsey go into the bath, and I can sleep like this, or we can go to the town��s hot spring.��


    ��Well, that��s it, but... if... if it��s Husband... I don��t mind...��


    Calcedonia��s face turned red and looked at Tatsumi with upturned eyes while shaking her hands and body.


    ��... that... that... will you not...e into... the bath... with me...?��


    At that moment.


    Tatsumi��s face also turned red rivaling that of Calcedonia��s.


    Tworge mountains were swaying on the surface of the hot water.


    A pretty rose-colored bud at its tip, coupled with the whiteness of the surroundings that made it look brighter.


    If you think about it, it is supposed to be just a lump of fat, yet why does it still attract the attention of men?


    As for Tatsumi, who had hugged Calcedonia from her back while entering the bath and submerging in the mildly hot water, he was ncing over the slender shoulders at the twin mountains disappearing and reappearing under the water, and instinctively thought that it could be said to be the dream for all men.


    Of course, part of it was just to escape from reality.


    The Yamagata��s residence��s bath isn��t that big. Therefore, to take a bath together, Tatsumi could only enter while hugging Calcedonia.


    The softness of Calcedonia��s butt on his thigh, coupled with the body warmth that is different from the hot water are in the midst of troubling Tatsumi in various ways.


    ��It��s been a long time... Since Ist bathed with Husband, no, with Master like this...��


    Meanwhile, Calcedonia was strangely happy without knowing Tatsumi��s suffering.


    ��Huh? Is this not the first time I bath together with Cal... Chiiko...?��


    About a year has passed since they begin to live together in this house. They��ve slept together on the bed many times now, but this is the first time they took a bath together.


    When Tatsumi tilts his head, Calcedonia looks back at Tatsumi over her shoulder in any case.


    ��Was there no such thing? But, we used to take baths together before, didn��t we?��


    ��Before...? Ah, was it when Chiiko was still a cockatiel?��


    When Calcedonia was still Tatsumi��s pet cockatiel, in other words, when they were still living together in Japan, they sometimes took a bath together.


    Although they did enter the bath together, it is not like they immersed in the bathtub together like they were doing now.


    The bathing method was that Chiiko, a cockatiel, bathed in the washstand water. And then after bathing, she brushed herself on Tatsumi��s head who was immersing in the bathtub.


    There are oil on the surface of bird��s feathers, including cockatiels, and this oils are protecting the feathers from water droplets and dirt.


    However, when it bathe in hot water, the oil falls, which, in the worst case, can cause it to get sick.


    Therefore, even if its midwinter, Chiiko would always bathe in water and went on top of Tatsumi��s head.


    ��In fact, soaking in a hot water bath with Master... was my dream for the longest time.��


    ��Is that so?... If you had told me earlier, we could have always taken a bath together like this.��


    ��Well, that is... kind of embarrassing... I could not say it out loud...��


    Calcedonia covered her reddening face.


    ��But Calcedonia, you invited me today, didn��t you?��


    ��T-Today is special...! B-Because... T-Today my mana is... you know...��


    With a red face, Calcedonia murmured softly.


    Tatsumi loved Calcedonia��s reaction as he hugged her body from behind.


    ��Well, if I will invite you... Will youe in with me again?��


    ��Yes, of course...��


    Calcedonia smiled happily while keeping her back in Tatsumi��s body.


    For a while, the two remained silent.


    However, it was not an awkward silence. Just by being close to each other like this was already enough to convey their feelings.


    And during such a good atmosphere.


    Calcedonia felt something touching her abdomen.


    ��Master?��


    She looked back and red at the man she loved with partially closed eyes.


    ��I��m sorry. It��s just, the texture of Chiiko��s skin feels good...��


    Tatsumiughed without being shy.


    Seeing Tatsumi like this, Calcedonia pouted.


    Of course, she was not angry. She was pleased that Tatsumi touched and praised her... to the point that it was embarrassing.


    ��Master always said that while touching my body...��


    ��Do you hate being touched?��


    ��... You know what I meant, didn��t you?��


    Calcedonia averted her line of sight.


    ��... There is no way I could not like it...��


    A low muttered voice. However, Tatsumi who was near could hear it clearly.


    ��Yeah... I know I heard it.��


    Tatsumi answered and hugged Calcedonia��s body even more tightly.


    ��Geez!! I hate Master, you meanie!!��


    Even while saying ��I hate it,�� a smile was floating on Calcedonia��s face.


    She then twisted herself in Tatsumi��s embrace, and forcibly pushed herself against his lips.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 61 �C upation</h4>


    <..>


    <i>It</i> was searching. Searching for the warmth of a home.


    The ce where <i>i</i><i>t</i> had dwelled in until now had be impossible to stay in after a long time.


    For that reason, <i>it</i> was looking for a new ��home tree.��


    The ce <i>it</i> had dwelled in before was extremelyfortable.


    <i>It</i> has existed for a long time. It has been in numerous ces.


    Among them, the ce that <i>it</i> had lived in until recently was the mostfortable.


    However, <i>it</i> could not stay there any longer.


    So, <i>it</i> decided to look for a new ��home tree.��


    The ce where Humans lived together was called a vige. <i>It</i> had visited many human viges before, but <i>it</i> didn��t find a suitable ce for <i>it</i> to stay.


    When inside viges, <i>it</i> tends to move slowly, from one street corner to another.


    Many say that <i>it</i> is invisible to humans. That is not true, however, as some humans can hear its voice and a few can even see <i>it</i>.


    While weaving in between humans, <i>it</i> was looking for a ce to stay.


    However, <i>it</i> couldn��t find the ��home tree�� that <i>it</i> really likes.


    Is there nothing suitable for <i>it</i> in this vige too?


    While <i>it</i> was thinking about such a thing.


    <i>It</i> finally found it.


    A ��home tree�� that is suitable for <i>it</i> to stay at.


    <i>It</i> could understand just by looking at it. This ��home tree�� is even morefortable than previous ��home trees�� that <i>it</i> had stayed.


    When <i>it</i> was pleased that it found a new ��home tree��, <i>it</i> quickly approached the ��home tree�� while skipping happily.


    A chair with extravagant decorations.


    An old man who was sitting on the chair opened his mouth towards the person kneeling before him.


    ��... I see. He is a very thoughtful person.��


    ��Yes. As the person who was in charge of the scene, I judged that with his way of thinking, we would be able to save more lives, and so that is why I let him take over asmander.��


    ��Oh, I don��t mind. The one who��s in charge of the site is you. Any action you deem necessary is fine with me.��


    The old man reclined his body to the back of the chair and smiled slightly shy.


    ��The knowledge from a foreign country... How was it? From your perspective, do you think that you can can spread that foreign nation��s medical knowledge in this country?��


    After thinking for a while about what was questioned, the kneeling person looked up to the old man and answered


    ��I am afraid that it is impossible. It is because that knowledge conflicts with this country��smon sense, and the nobles won��t stay quiet, even if your Majesty was the one who spread it.��


    ��Is that so...��


    The old man closed his eyes with his back at the chair.


    There will be no problem in convincing him to incorporate this new knowledge, but to convince everyone else is another story.


    The old man slowly lost in his thoughts without moving a bit.


    A long time had passed. Meanwhile, the kneeling person as well as the guard escorts standing behind the old man waited withoutin for the old man to return from his thoughts.


    And then.


    ��...Ta��lorde.��


    When the old man opened his eyes, he looked down at the kneeling man.


    ��Giuseppe... Tell that old man that I want to talk with you again together with your father.��


    ��By Your will.��


    The kneeling person, Ta��lorde Chrysoprase, lowered his head again towards the old man in front of him and tried to leave the audience room.


    ��Wait a minute, Ta��lorde.��


    However, an unexpected voice called him, and Ta��lorde stopped and look at the person who voiced it.


    ��Your Highness... When did you...��


    Ta��lorde��s line of sight was directed towards the back of the ovepping curtains behind the throne �C the extravagantly decorated chair sitting by an elderly.


    No, Ta��lorde was watching a boy��s face peeking behind the curtain.


    The boy emerged from the curtain��s shadow.


    His age was around 14 or 15 years old. A teen who looked to be a bit under the age of maturity, and with one look, people could understand that everything on his body was of the highest grade.


    And even though he showed up, the knights including Ta��lorde were surprised, but they were not to me.


    The boy spoke towards the old man sitting at the throne, ignoring Ta��lorde who stopped, with no ill intent.


    ��Hey, grandpa.��


    ��What is it?��


    The man on the throne responded to the boy��s voice with aid back atmosphere.


    ��Just now, the one grandpa talked about was the rumored magician right?��


    ��Yes, that��s right. What seems to be the matter?��


    ��It��s just that, maybe, grandpa, by calling Grandpa Giuseppe over will mean that the magician will alsoe with him... So, will you be inviting them here to the royal pce?��


    The man on the throne didn��t respond to the boy��s question, and justughed.


    However, the boy take it as an affirmation, and a smile simr to the man on the throne was shown on the child-like face.


    ��If so, then... Will you let me meet the magician?��


    Morning... the time was much closer to noon than to dawn.


    Atst, Tatsumi woke up, picked up the wristwatch by the bedside and checked the time.


    ��... Uwa. Have I been sleeping till thiste hour...?��


    Surprised to wake up at around noon, while casually looked beside him, there he saw the sleeping face of his beloved woman.


    Looking at the peaceful sleeping face, Tatsumi unintentionally smiled.


    Usually, Calcedonia wakes up early in the morning and prepares breakfast, but she seemed to have overslept today.


    While thinking that something was wrong, Tatsumi recalled yesterday��s incident and thought that it can��t be helped.


    Yesterday there was an ident at the royal pce, and Calcedonia used her magic until both her mana and stamina were exhausted.


    <i>You must be really tired, huh, Calsey.</i>


    Tatsumi thought as he tried to get out of bed quietly so to not wake up Calcedonia, who was still sleeping happily.


    However, as he looked closely, Calcedonia was holding his arm tightly while sleeping.


    Tatsumi narrowed his eyes lovingly as he gently opened up her fingers and pulled out his arm.


    Well, he was thinking of washing his face before Calcedonia woke up, but when he tried wearing his indoor shoes, he felt something amiss.


    ��Huh?��


    When he looked at his feet, the shoes have been reversed.


    ��...That��s strange. Even though it was supposed to be aligned when I went to bed...��


    After re-arranging the shoes, Tatsumi wore his.


    ��...Did I remember it wrongly?��


    Tatsumi left the bedroom and headed for the well, all the while wondering with his head tilted.


    ��Um, I��m sorry!!��


    Calcedonia, who seemed to have woken up finally, went to the living room with disheveled hair.


    ��Good morning, Calsey. Today we were given a day off by the church, so you don��t have to worry.��


    He made a report about yesterday��s incident to Giuseppe, and was given a special day off as a reward for their work.


    So today, both of them can rx all day.


    ��But, but, I let my Husband get hungry...��


    ��That��s why, when I got up earlier, I prepared a meal. Well,pared to Calsey��s, I can��t really make anything extravagant.��


    When he was still in Japan, Tatsumi was someone who never did any of his housework.


    Even while living alone, he mostly ate take-outs, and he never did any home cooked meals.


    However, in this world, it is necessary to know how to prepare some dishes and to go outdoors and go monster hunting.


    ��That��s not alright! Making my Husband��s meal is an important job for me! This role is only mine and I cannot give it to anyone else! Not even to my dear Husband!��


    Calcedonia was fired up with a strange sense of purpose. To that, Tatsumi couldn��t help but smile bitterly.


    ��Okay then, go ahead. I��m actually still hungry to be honest.��


    ��Yes! I��ll prepare it right away!��


    With a happy smile, Calcedonia nodded while immediately headed to the kitchen.


    However.


    ��Huh?��


    When she entered the kitchen, several wooden dishes that were supposed to have been washedst night were lying there on the kitchen.


    ��...Strange. I remembered that I cleaned it up...��


    Calcedonia tilted her head. However, she thought of using the dish for preparing breakfast for now and started preparing it.


    That day Tatsumi and Calcedonia stayed at home all day, but strange things often happened.


    The tea that she brewed in a container earlier was gone before she knew it.


    There was also one viand consumed during one meal, even though they didn��t remember eating it.


    One window that should��ve been closed was open.


    Also, theundry that was dry was taken in, and the bedroom which was not used during the day was cleaned mysteriously.


    ��...Perhaps, there is someone here other than us...?��


    Tatsumi murmured while sitting in the living room.


    When he was still in Japan, he heard about mysterious strangers settling in the ceiling and so on.


    Tatsumi, remembering that, thought that someone had settled in the house unknowingly.


    ��I may have to search through the house then...��


    ��No, I do not think it will be necessary. But, as Husband said, there is no doubt that something had settled down.��


    ��Whaa? Something settled down?��


    Tatsumi lifted his body from the chair unexpectedly and looked around the room uneasily.


    However, unlike Tatsumi, Calcedonia seemed calm.


    ��I think... I think that a Brownie had settled down here.��


    ��Brownie?��


    Brownies are spirits that dwelled in homes.


    Although the Brownies sometimes caused mischief towards the people living in the house, despite the fact that they never show themselves publicly, Calcedonia exined to Tatsumi that if anything, it is an existence that watched over the house and their upants.


    ��Although it is certainly not mischievous now, won��t it be a problem in the future?��


    ��I don��t think that will happen. If you prepare a small meal for the Brownie in the kitchen, it will not cause any mischief. In fact, it is said that when a Brownie lives in a house it will bring good luck.��


    ��Whoa. It��s like a zashiki-warashi, don��t you think?��


    Well, since it is just a harmless spirit, Tatsumi thought that it would be fine for it to stay.


    Moreover, if it brings happiness for the household like zashiki-warashi, there��s no reason to refuse.


    Also, if the Brownie likes the house and their upants, it will sometimes help with housework as well. That was why theundry was taken in and the bedroom was being cleaned.


    ��Well, it seems the Brownie liked both us and the house.��


    ��I think so too.��


    Tatsumi and Calcedoniaughed heartily.


    ��Alright... then, Brownie. Let��s get along from now on...��


    ��Thank you very much.��


    With this, Tatsumi and Calcedonia decided to wee the invisible patron.


    ��Ah... but, don��t peek at me and Husband��s bedroom at night... alright?��


    Calcedonia added so at the end while blushing, and Tatsumi nced at her, smiling

 Chapter 62

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 62 �C Visitor</h4>


    <..>


    The New Year festival celebrating the start of the year was approaching. Thus, the city of Levantes, the Kingdom of Largofiely��s Royal Capital, was gradually bing more vibrant.


    Other than peddlers and artisans who were anticipating earnings at the festival, nobles from various parts of the kingdom were also in the process of gradually gathering in the Royal Capital. Due to the crackdown on various crimes, which were bing more and more active as the city became busier, the uneasy and tense atmosphere has also increased each day.


    As the number of people increased, the usual soldiers alone could not take rounds and thus, for this time only, the temrs of each church were also recruited to maintain public order of the city.


    Of course Tatsumi was no exception. It was decided that he would take turns patrolling the city along with his senior warrior priests Verse and Neez.


    Wearing a chainmail engraved with the Holy Seal of the Savaiv God and armed with a sword and shield, they patrolled the city. After finishing about half a day��s rounds, they would return to the Savaiv Church and change shifts with other warrior priests.


    Tatsumi and the other warrior priests were in charge of patrolling the vicinity of the church they belonged to, while the rest were patrolled by soldiers. While patrolling under the guidance of a senior warrior priest, Tatsumi would asionally enter alleyways he��d never been to before, and for him it was a fresh experience.


    Thus, after finishing, Tatsumi would go back home alone.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia had a strong impression of always being together with each other, but because of the work at the church it was unlikely that they could return together.


    Therefore, Tatsumi left the church by himself again today. Calcedonia still had work to do, so he headed to the market to buy food for tonight��s dinner.


    And, at that time.


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice called out his name.


    ��Hey, are you Tatsumi Yamagata? I heard he has ck hair, ck eyes and is a foreigner......��


    Hearing his name, Tatsumi turned around and saw a boy standing in front of him.


    His age looked to be around 15 years. He looked a few years younger than Tatsumi.


    In this country, rust coloured hair and dark grey eyes were the norm so his hair and eye color did stand out. What Tatsumi immediately noticed about the stranger was that he was wearing high quality clothes. Tatsumi figured that he was probably the younger brother of a nobleman.


    ��Yes, that��s right...... you are?��


    ��Ah, I��m Jolt. Feel free to call me Jolt.��


    Saying this, the boy called jolt suddenly gave a friendly smile. He casually approached Tatsumi and held up his right hand.


    The boy looked to be nobility so Tatsumi warily grasped the hand that was presented. Jolt��s smile deepened.


    ��I��ve heard a lot about you from grandpa Giuseppe. I always wanted to meet you.��


    ��Huh? You know Giuseppe?��


    ��Yeah. I know Calsey too. My grandfather and grandpa Giuseppe have been friends since their younger days. When I was small, I was also taught by grandpa Giuseppe. Because of this, Calsey and I knew each other.��


    If his grandfather and Giuseppe were friends, then it was true that he must be acquainted with Calcedonia as well. Hearing that he was Giuseppe��s acquaintance, Tatsumi slightly reduced his wariness with Jolt.


    Seemingly, Jolt also realized that Tatsumi was being cautious with him, but he didn��t seem to mind.


    ��So... is there something you need from me?��


    ��Oh, there��s no need to be so formal. Come on, be more at ease, at ease.��


    Jolt said without breaking the smile. Apparently, he doesn��t seem to be insincere. Tatsumi doesn��t dislike these types of people, so he gradually began to have a favorable impression of him.


    ��Okay, Jolt. So, what do you need from me?��


    ��Oh, good, good. From now on, I��ll talk to you in this manner. So, about this matter... that��s right, let��s not stand here and talk. Why don��t we sit down somewhere more peaceful and talk?��


    ��I��ll cut to the chase. Will you hand over Calsey to me?��


    ��I refuse.��


    Tatsumi and Jolt chose a suitable shop and ordered drinks.


    Having confirmed that the waitress had left after taking their order, Jolt suddenly broached the subject.


    ��Huh? An immediate reply? I haven��t evenid out the terms yet?��


    Without thinking, Jolt exposed an open mouthed expression. On the other hand, Tatsumi raised his warning against him to the maximum level.


    ��It��s not toote to decide after listening to my condition, right?��


    ��That��s not necessary. No matter how good a condition is presented, I will never, under any circumstance, let go of Calsey.��


    ��Well, actually, if I do say so myself, I��m pretty high-ss, you know? It��s not possible yet, but when I hold real power in the future, I��ll have wealth and prestige to my heart��s content, you know? If you��d like, I can even promote you to the highest noble rank in this country. And, I can arrange for you to marry my sister instead of Calsey.��


    ��Even if it��s wealth, prestige, or social status, it would never be enough to exchange with Calsey.��


    ��Hey, now. You��re saying you prefer one woman over wealth, prestige and social ss?��


    ��Naturally.��


    ��Wow, an immediate reply again...��


    Jolt said with an amazed expression. With regard to Jolt, Tatsumi was clearly angry at him.


    ��Leaving that aside, were you waiting for me toe out of the church just to say something worthless like this?��


    ��Hey, waiting for you here bears no merit for me too. Actually, my grandfather said he would call for you, so I thought of meeting you then. But my grandfather told me that if I wanted to meet you this badly, then it would only be polite to go to you myself. That��s why, I came here to see you.��


    ��The reason you went so far to see me is because you want Calsey? I know it��s bad, but I��m not going to listen to your story anymore than this.��


    Tatsumi ced a few silver coins on the table and stood up.


    Tatsumi was obviously angry. However, for some reason, Jolt made aughing sound.


    ��Hahahaha. I see. You are certainly like what I heard from grandpa Giuseppe.��


    Afterughing for a while, Jolt changed his expression, and bowed deeply towards Tatsumi.


    ��I beg your pardon, but that was just an act to test Tatsumi. I, Joltreon Rezo Largofiely, sincerely apologize.��


    ��......... huh?��


    Listening to Jolt��s official full name, Tatsumi��s body unintentionally stiffened.


    His name wasposed of three sections, and had Largofiely in it. What kind of status did that represent in this country? Tatsumi was also taught this by Giuseppe.


    ��R, royal...... ty......?��


    ��Oh, I��m genuine royalty, you know? Did I say that? My status is quite high. My grandfather is the current, and my father is the next-in-line king. So, since I��m the eldest son of my father, going straight from here, I��m the next-next-in-line king.��


    This wasn��t just a small matter. In this country, saying you stand at the top was also an extremely good position.


    This time, it was Tatsumi��s turn to expose a dumbfounded expression. Looking at Tatsumi, Jolt once again broke intoughter without a care.


    ��Nah, I��m really sorry. I wanted to check whether or not Tatsumi was like the guy I��d heard from grandpa Giuseppe.��


    Tatsumi and Jolt settled down once again. Drinking the tea that was brought over, the two continued their conversation.


    ��What do you mean by that...... Your Highness?�� (TN: Tatsumi reverted to using formal speech here)


    ��Ah, speakfortably. Certainly, I��m royalty but this isn��t a public ce. Just speak the way you��ve been speaking so far.��


    As usual, Jolt had a charming smile on his face; Tatsumi decided to ept his proposal with a bitter smile.


    ��Ok then, allow me to do so... So, what did you mean earlier?��


    ��Alright then, I��ll get straight to the point. What I wanted was not Calsey, Tatsumi. It��s you.��


    ��M-me? By that, do you mean making me your subordinate?��


    ��Wrong, wrong. I do want a capable man or a rare talent at hand, however that��s not why I wanted to meet you, Tatsumi. The reason I��m looking for you is... I want you to be my friend. Furthermore, a close friend I can put my absolute trust in.��


    Tatsumi blinked in amazement at Jolt who had shamelessly asked him to be his friend.


    ��Don��t you want to? I stand at a high position, you know? That��s why there are lots of people trying to get close to me. But, I can��t just trust those people. Of course, within them, there are some who can be trusted, but those guys also have good families and other various things. Thus, if I get friendly with those people beyond necessity, then that alone would subject them to jealousy... that��s what would most likely be the case.��


    Tatsumi could understand what Jolt said. If you look at it reasonably, people holding various ulterior motives would gather around Jolt, the sessor to the next generation��s king. Not being able to trust those people readily was only natural.


    Also, if you became close with the future king, there would be people who would get jealous of you.


    ��However, if it��s Tatsumi, then I won��t have any doubts. I��ve been convinced by how you acted earlier. That��s why even if you gave me immediate answers one after another earlier, I can trust that those were your real feelings on the matter, right?��


    The condition Jolt had presented to Tatsumi for breaking up with Calcedonia was marriage to his younger sister. That was, marriage to the future king��s sister.


    Getting married to the king��s sister, there is no way someone with ambition wouldn��t hold on to this. However, Tatsumi turned down that condition splendidly. It��s true he didn��t know that Jolt was the future king when he turned down the ��marriage with my younger sister�� proposal, but he could guess that Jolt must be a high standing aristocrat.


    Refusing such a marriage proposal from Jolt was proof that Tatsumi has no political ambition.


    ��To begin with, why does your Highness want to be ��close friends�� with me? You can��t be best friends just by saying ��please be,�� can you? Moreover, there should be some nice guys around your Highness.��


    ��Yeah. There are certainly guys who would serve me wholeheartedly. But, you know, I��m not looking for something like that. Look at my grandpa and grandpa Giuseppe, and then Sea God Dgarvae sect��s Patriarch, grandpa Gulgunard too...... they��ve been best friends since old times. Even now they��re on good terms, casually hitting each other with abusivenguage.��


    Looking at this situation of those grandfathers from an early age, it seems Jolt too started wanting a friendship like them.


    ��Even now I have ��friends.�� But, no matter what happens, the master-ve rtionship doesn��t go away.��


    Jolt made a slightly sad expression.


    ��I guess it can��t be helped since I��m royalty... but, after all, I still want a ��best friend�� like my grandpa��s. Sometimes fighting, sometimes supporting... saying trivial stuff like it��s nothing to each other. Those type of ��friends�� are what I want. Grandpa has best friends whom he can trust from his heart. Can I not have such a person as well?��


    Spilling out of his mouth was Jolt��s earnest wish. Knowing he was serious, Tatsumi also listened to his story quietly.


    ��In that respect, Tatsumi is a priest dispatched from the organization of this country, so it won��t be a master-ve rtionship with me. And even, if you get close to me, the surrounding noble guys won��t say this or that, right? Also, you have grandpa Giuseppe at your back. I don��t think there is anyone in the nobility that would dare to turn grandpa Giuseppe into an enemy.��


    Having also just confirmed that Tatsumi didn��t have any personal ambition, Jolt continued.


    ��I��m extremely loved by Calsey as well. I also wanted to tell her about the earlier exchange between us. That calm person, what kind of face would she make after listening to Tatsumi��s passionate words... I want to see that.��


    ��Really? I think Calsey��s face changes a lot based on what you say.��


    Jolt��s was only acquainted with the Calcedonia before she met Tatsumi.


    The Calcedonia from before kept her interaction with priests to the bare minimum, hardly ever socialized with other people, and always had a forced smile on her face; an unsociable person no matter what. Not letting other people get close to her was one of the reasons that she came to be called the Holy Maiden.


    However, since reuniting with Tatsumi, Calcedonia��s expressions were reputed to have be bright and tender.


    But, Jolt didn��t know the Calcedonia that had changed after meeting Tatsumi.


    In recent years, Calcedonia had been busy making preparations for summoning Tatsumi while simultaneously working as a priest. And then, after summoning Tatsumi, she was always with Tatsumi doing almost everything together, so she had no chance to meet Jolt.


    ��Huh? Calsey��s face changes a lot? Wow, I can��t believe that. What are you saying?��


    Once again, Jolt exposed a stunned, foolish face. Looking at that face, it was now Tatsumi��s turn tough.


    Tatsumi no longer was not cautious with him anymore. And after listening to his feelings, whether or not they could be best friends was yet to be determined. But, he was starting to think positively about bing friends with him.


    ��You can��t believe that? Then,e to our house next time. Wait a minute, is it okay for a royal to wander around the city by himself?��


    This thought suddenly came to Tatsumi. It shouldn��t be alright for a future king to walk about nonchntly all by himself.


    ��Ah, that��s fine. I got permission form grandfather. The fact that grandpa has given permission, there��s probably three to four guards present in the vicinity without us noticing. Besides, right now I��m together with Tatsumi. If it��s Tatsumi, no matter what happens you can take me and escape from here, right?��


    ��Well, if it��s just escaping then I do have confidence but......��


    ��Right? I��ve also heard about Tatsumi��s ability. Oh, by the way, I used a secret passage when I left the castle.��


    ��S-Secret passage ? C-Certainly there would be secret passages in the castle......��


    ��That��s the case. Right, should I show you a couple of the secret passages? As long as it��s Tatsumi it��s fine; it��s okay if you use them toe visit me. Of course, Calsey cane as well.��


    ��......those passageways of the castle...isn��t that the country��s highly ssified information...?��


    In spite of himself, Tatsumi felt a headachee on.


    But then, if Tatsumi wanted to sneak into the royal pce, even without secret passages, it wouldn��t be hard.


    ��Leaving aside secret passages, you��re wee toe visit our house. Provided that you let me know in advance, though. If youe suddenly, we might not necessarily be at home.��


    ��That��s right, I guess you want to meet Calsey after such a long time. I��lle over to your house again next time. Of course, I��ll inform you in advance.��


    Tatsumi and Jolt smiled casually at each other. Then, they firmly grasped each other��s hands.


    This was the encounter between King Joltreon who wouldter be extolled as an umonly wise ruler, and the Exorcist who would be known by his second name, Heaven��s Wing. And this was the beginning of their friendship.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 63 �C Giuseppe��s Skill</h4>


    <..>


    ��Were the schedules of my shifts during the afternoon of the first day and the morning of the third day?��


    ��Then, since Tatsumi and I are in the same group, my shifts as are also on the afternoon for the first day and morning on the third. Then, it seems we can watch the horse joustingpetition at thest day afternoon. Okay, lets go and watch it with Nanau.��


    ��We brothers are working at that time... Damn, I was looking forward for it; the horse joustingpetition��


    ��There is no choice, Big Brother Neez. This is also work.��


    In the Savaiv��s Church��s courtyard, Tatsumi was lively taking with Neez and Verse while confirming the work schedule for the uing New Year Festival.


    ��I��m sure that I would be working on the morning of the second day... Oh, and, grandfather asked me to help with his blessing ceremony on the afternoon of the third day.��


    ��Ah, that��s what I was... I was asked too.��


    While blushing a bit, Tatsumi diverted his eyes away from Calcedonia who was sitting next to him.


    Despite Tatsumi��s attitude towards her, Calcedonia had thought out their schedule for the festival.


    ��So, I can enjoy the festival with Husband on afternoon of the second day!


    ��Yes, that��s right.��


    ��Speaking of the second day afternoon, isn��t there a treasure hunt event hosted by the vavy Church? What if you join it with Calsey? If it��s Tatsumi, even if you don��t spend time moving, you would be able to find a lot of treasures, wouldn��t you?��


    ��What about you? I think it��s not that easy, but... How is your schedule?


    ��Mine? My schedule on the first day... Other than waiting in the corner while His Majesty is giving his greetings, I have no other ns? Regardless of who my father is, I am still ��treated like a child��.��


    Somehow, Jolt frequently came and go to the Savaiv Church.


    At first, Verse was quite suspicious of who he was and predicted he might be an aristocrat; probably from a high-ranking family. But he seemed friendly to Tatsumi, and he identify him as such afterwards.


    As expected, Tatsumi didn��t reveal Jolt��s status either. If Verse knew of his identity, even if he��s Tatsumi��s acquaintance, he won��t make close contact with him.


    By the way, Jolt��s previous statement ��waiting in the corner while His Majesty giving his greetings�� didn��t make Verse feel any sense of difort. When the king gives the New Year greeting, it is customary for aristocrats to stand beside him.


    However, to Jolt and Tatsumi��s intimacy, the one who was the most surprised is none other than Calcedonia.


    Jolt��s sudden appearance at Savaiv Church. When she saw him walked in the church leisurely, She doubt her eyes.


    Furthermore -��Hello, Calsey, long time no see. By the way, where��s Tatsumi? Are you not together?��- For him to be friendly with Tatsumi, her surprise became even bigger.


    Later on she heard about Jolt��s encounter with Tatsumi,


    ��Personally, I want to see the horse joustingpetition.��


    ��If so, won��t the qualifiers be held on the afternoon of the second day? On the third day... the main event is onte afternoon, so there is a qualifier before that.��


    ��I see. Well then, maybe I should go see it? Will Calsey go with me?��


    ��Yes, of course I will go!��


    Being d to be sight-seeing with Tatsumi, Calcedonia responded with a big smile.


    This was usual for Verse and Neez, but not quite so for Jolt. This was the first time he saw Calcedonia with a big smile so far.


    ��Wow, I��ve been hearing stories, but when I see it, Calsey will give such an expression towards Tatsumi. Really, I was surprised.��


    ��No, Jolt. As we told you, Calcedonia is always like that when ites to Tatsumi.��


    ��Yeah, I heard it from both Verse and Neez, but... I wasn��t convinced until I see it for myself. It��s as if you know the former Calsey.��


    ��We only know about the former Calcedonia from the rumors. It was just before her engagement with Tatsumi that I got to know her, and at that time she already behaved like this.��


    ��But the current Calsey is better than the previous one, right? Then again, Tatsumi can do amazing things himself.��


    ��Uh, um, Jolt? Um, the thing that I told to you about before...��


    After all, it is embarrassing to say that it is a thing of the past. Calcedonia��s looked at Tatsumi who was beside her as his cheeks reddens.


    Tatsumi nodded to Calcedonia with an ��it��s fine�� gesture.


    A smile returned at Calcedonia��s face. Then, by casually shifting her bottom to shift her sitting position, she bring her body closer to Tatsumi.


    ��Ah, yes, Calsey. Can you please not call me with ��Lord��? Since Tatsumi and Verse have already stopped using it, so you can also stop using it. Will you?��


    ��Well, er, but...��


    ��If you think it is hard to stop, how about call me ��Jolty�� like you used to? Remember that you used to call me that when we were introduced by our grandparents and got to know each other?��


    ��Well, that was when we were still young... um, well... are you okay with that...?��


    ��Yes, it��s fine, it��s fine.��


    Jolt smiled happily.


    ��Um, excuse me! If, if possible, I would like Calcedonia to call me ��Schero��! Better yet, I would like you to look at me with your cold eyes and step on me with high-heeled shoes!��


    Until then, Schero who looked at Calcedonia and Jolt��s interactions with envious eyes, opened his mouth.


    Of course, it was ignored.


    Tatsumi��s leisurely break time was abruptly stopped when one of the priests showed up at the courtyard.


    From the priest��s clothes and holy symbol, he knew that he was a high priest.


    ��Senior Priest Yamagata.��


    The high priest who appeared called to Tatsumi with a gentle smile with a calm, low voice.


    ��Yes.��


    Tatsumi whose name was called quickly stand up. No, not only Tatsumi but both Calcedonia and Verse also stood up.


    Only Jolt, who wasn��t a priest, was sitting on a chair with a cool expression.


    ��Patriarch Chrysoprase requested your presence. Please head to his office immediately.��


    ��I understand.��


    Tatsumi answered immediately with a calm but strong voice.


    After giving Giuseppe��s message, the high priest left the courtyard with his back facing Tatsumi, smiling.


    ��Well, then. Break time��s over. Let��s get back to work.��


    Verse said while stretching out.


    Both Calcedonia and the Neez brothers went back to their respective work after break time.


    ��Well, everyone. Do your best at work.��


    Alone, Jolt casually encouraged Tatsumi.


    ��What are you going to do now Jolt?��


    ��Me? I don��t want to interfere with Tatsumi��s work, so I think I will head straight back home.��


    Jolt nced quickly to the direction of his house �C the royal pce.


    ��But, why kind of request that Grandfather called for Husband?��


    ��Well, uh, um, well, I guess you can understand?��


    Tatsumi responded to Calcedonia who was tilting her head with vague words.


    ��Well, I will head to Giuseppe��s office now.��


    ��Yes. Well, see you at the houseter.��


    Calcedonia waved merrily at Tatsumi who was heading to Giuseppe��s office. Verse and Neez went back to their respective post and Jolt also left the temple.


    ��How about it, son-inw? Have you get used to being Calsey��s man?��


    When Tatsumi entered Giuseppes��s office, the Savaiv sect��s Patriarch asked him with a merry face.


    ��Yes. It��s okay... I think. I haven��t said anything at home.��


    ��Is that so, good. I will be secretly counting on you for a little bit more.��


    Giuseppe smile mischievously while nning something. Tatsumi can onlyugh bitterly at his teacher��s mischief.


    ��And, by the way... are the preparations ready?��


    ��Well, that fox woman cooperates with us happily. It seems that things at their end are already finished, and we only need to wait for the actual event. How about your costume?��


    ��I was also taught by Giuseppe and finished preparing my costume at the store. Of course, I didn��t say anything to Calsey.��


    Giuseppe nodded satisfyingly when Tatsumi answered.


    ��Atst, the festival ising soon. I��m looking forward to this year��s festival.��


    ��To be honest, I am not. I am so nervous I��m about to stop breathing.��


    ��Ho ho ho. If this keeps up, it seems you will be dead on that day.��


    Giuseppeughed happily. However, he unexpectedly changed his expression,


    ��I��m sorry, son-inw. It may be annoying to go with my whim, but think of it as a long-awaited dying old-timer��s request.��


    ��Oh, a dying old-timer��s... Isn��t Giuseppe still fine?��


    ��Isn��t that so? I��ve already lived for quite some time. And the God��s calling slowly approaches us old people, and this is a good proof of happiness.��


    ��... ��My grandparents die, my parents die, my children die,�� is it?��


    ��Hmm? What does that mean?��


    ��My hometown... This is something I heard long ago in some local folks tale or somewhere in Japan... Although the details are a bit vague, the main point is that the death of an elderly is inevitable and it is a proof that everyone has aplete life in a disease-free environment.��


    ��Hmm, I see... that is quite a deep story. Let me hear more about the story when we have the opportunity someday.��


    Giuseppe who heard Tatsumi��s story nodded repeatedly with interest.


    ��By the way... I haven��t told Calsey about this, but how about my other acquaintances?��


    ��Hmm, recently son-inw seems to have acquire some friends, so I��d like to have their point of view. I don��t want son-inw��s acquaintance to know, but can you find the ones who can keep a secret without giving it away?��


    ��Yes. I will keep it confidential to those who can��t keep a secret.��


    If you hear from the exchange between the two person, it seems that he is quite skillful, but with Tatsumi��s somewhat embarrassed appearance that it is easy to presume that it is not just mere skill.


    In this way, Giuseppe��s so-called ��Skillful Maneuvering�� was spread to Tatsumi��s acquaintances �C except for those who are loose-mouthed �C and quietly show excitement.


    And so.


    Finally, the day of the New Year Festival that was held to announce that a new year has arrived.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 64 �C New Year Festival</h4>


    <..>


    ��In the name of this Kingdom��s King, Baride Rezo Largofiely, and with the arrival of the new year, I hereby announce themencement of the New Year��s Festival!��


    The balcony faced the courtyard of the Royal Pce.


    Standing there, Largofiely Kingdom��s King, facing the courtyard filled with nobles andmoners alike, proimed grandly.


    With this, the King��s words marked the beginning of both the new year and the New Year��s Festival.


    Along with the King��s deration, food and drinks began flowing through the Royal Pce courtyard.


    During the festival, a part of the Royal Pce was opened to the public; in the Pce where they��ve never walked in, themon people were looking around curiously.


    Of course, the critical ces were sealed off; knights and soldiers adorned in ceremonial weapons and armor were stationed around those ces.


    But, the knights�� ostentatious outfits were also very popr among the little children. The children, particrly young boys, were gazing at the imposing figures of the knights that they couldn��t normally look at so closely with sparkling eyes.


    Also, the knights who were getting these nces of admiration from the children responded a bit awkwardly to the children��s expectations by proudly puffing out their chests.


    Among the crowd there were also some who were drunkards who, after trying to enter the prohibited areas, were being sent back by the knights; this too was also one of the customary practices of the New Years Festival.


    Naturally, not just the Royal Pce, but all the streets of Levantes were filled with the festive spirit. The sounds of nking wine sses reverberated all over the streets, and musicians and acrobatspeted over their skills.


    In the marketce, merchants had proudly disyed their wares and were busy calling out customers.


    Just for this day, nobles who normally didn��t go out to the city to shop �C they normally made servants buy things for them or called merchants to their homes �C were also busy browsing the disyed wares mixed with themon people.


    However, when the streets are engulfed in such an atmosphere, then naturally crimes such as pickpocketing or purse-snatching would also increase.


    Thus, among the people who were enjoying the festival, figures of soldiers in majestic armor and temrs were scattered all over the city.


    ��...so this is the festival of this country...��


    Tatsumi, who was walking around the city as a warrior priest, muttered as he looked at the joyous atmosphere of the people.


    In a town overflowing with the stir of excited voices along with various music, it was easy to tell that everyone was really enjoying the festival.


    It seems like the lively atmosphere of festivals wasmon everywhere. Even in a different dimension it didn��t change. Tatsumi came to realize while patrolling the city.


    At the same time, he kept a vignt gaze on his surroundings.


    Right now he was in the middle of maintaining the public order as a warrior priest. He couldn��t afford to be absorbed in the festival atmosphere and overlook crimes.


    However, it was still the height of the festival. Even Tatsumi couldn��t hold back his excitement.


    Then, over there.


    ��... but, Lord Giuseppe also asked for an unexpectedly unreasonable thing.��


    The one who said this in a disgruntled tone was Verse who was Tatsumi��s patrol partner. Naturally, he was also walking through the festive town in full warrior priest uniform.


    ��So, did Tatsumi agree to Lord Giuseppe��s n?��


    ��Well... it��s more like I had no choice but to agree...��


    As his former teacher, and now someone who already considers him family, if Giuseppe asked for something, as long as it��s nothing excessive, Tatsumi would not refuse.


    It certainly wasn��t something easy to agree to, but Giuseppe��s n was also the road Tatsumi had to take.


    That being the case, it would be good to take up this opportunity.


    ��... It certainly is an unreasonable request but... I don��t dislike the content itself...��


    ��Hehe. So lovey-dovey.��


    Verse said teasingly. Of course, he didn��t forget to nudge Tatsumi with his elbow.


    ��T-That��s, what I said earlier...��


    ��Yeah, I know. I wanted to go see the jousting tournament finals, but this seems more interesting. But how should I exin this to Nanau?��


    ��As I thought, should I not tell Nanau?��


    ��That would be better. She has a pretty loose mouth. Besides, information is information. Women can get excited and unintentionally blurt something out... that is also possible.��


    ��Then, is it okay to not tell Miloulle as well......?��


    Tatsumi drew the figures of the girls of the demon beast hunting group in his mind.


    ��Hmm, what should we do? After all I��m not that close with her. I can only say to leave it to Tatsumi��s judgement.��


    Verse and Miloulle had often met each other through Tatsumi, and also through Verse��s Lover Nanau, an employee at The Elf��s Resthouse.


    However, they weren��t acquainted to that extent.


    ��But, is there a possibility that the story would leak from Miloulle to Nanau...��


    ��That��s true, the female group would be excited over a story. If you consider the possibility of the information leaking out, it would be best not to let them know.��


    Tatsumi himself didn��t think Miloulle was such a talkative person, but as Verse said information was information. Again, it would be better if only a few people knew the secret.


    ��... It can��t be helped. I feel bad for Miloulle but I��ll keep silent. Will she ask Jadokh to attend the assembly hall on that day?��


    Tatsumi decided apologizing to Miloulle in his heart.


    ��After that... as a precaution, perhaps it would be better to keep quiet in front of Neez and the other as well? Sargo has an unexpectedly hardened mouth, but Silo is really simple, isn��t he?��


    ��Yeah, I also agree with that.��


    Tatsumi decided without hesitating over Miloulle.


    A Relief Center had been established in the courtyard of each Church. During the New Year Festival, the Relief Center was one of the busiest departments.


    There were those who carelessly lost themselves to the festive atmosphere and drank too much, those who broke into fistfights over trivial things, and those who got injured in the jousting match or the Gissh tournament.


    In addition to the people suffering various injuries, even lost children were brought to the Relief Centers.


    For the Priests apanying these people, this ce was like a battlefield.


    In one corner of this battlefield, Calcedonia was administering healing energy to the injured.


    ��... It��s alright, I understand. But don��t the excuse that ��it��s a festival�� and start fighting like this again, okay?��


    The middle aged man who was brought to the Savaiv Church��s Relief Center after getting into a fistfight was smiling embarrassingly while he directly received treatment from the Holy Maiden.


    ��...... weell, I might have gotten carried away in the moment. But, if I can receive treatment from the famous Holy Maiden then I don��t care how many brawls I get into.��


    The manughed. Calcedonia sighed and slightly increased the pressure of her treatment on the ce of injury �C he had been beaten on his left cheek, so she was applying painkiller ointment.


    ��Ouch!��


    ��Don��t get carried away in moment.��


    ��Y, yeah. No, Holy Maiden is also pretty tough, huh. Well then, aren��t you disliked by that rumored fiance of yours?��


    The rumor that Holy Maiden Calcedonia had gotten engaged to a man from a foreign country with ck hair and ck eyes, had recently spread all over the Kingdom. It seemed like even this middle aged man had heard this rumor.


    ��Don��t worry. My husband and I are on very friendly terms.��


    Calcedonia smiled. The man, fascinated with that smiling face, muttered thoughtlessly.


    ��No, I��ll give up, huh. No way, when she��s smitten to this extent.��


    The middle aged man said goodbye to Calcedonia and left the Relief Center.


    Seeing him walk out steadily, Calcedonia made sure he won��t have any problems and reached out to the next injured person.


    An older female priest came approaching and called out to Calcedonia.


    ��Lady Calcedonia, please take a break now. I��ll substitute for you here.��


    ��Is that so? Then, I will take a break.��


    Calcedonia switched ces with the older priest and returned to the Relief Centre waiting room.


    ��Oh, Calsey. You��re on a break too?��


    ��Ah, Lady Calcedonia. You��ve worked hard-��


    When Calcedonia entered the waiting room, the voice that called out came from a girl with fluffy chestnut colored hair and bluish gray eyes, and a female priest with ash blonde hair and brown eyes who looked to be a bit older than Calcedonia.


    The chestnut haired girl was a Junior Priest; meanwhile, the ash blonde haired woman had the holy symbol hanging from her neck showing the status of Acolyte.


    ��Kuri and Laraina? You guys are also on a break?��


    Having found familiar faces, Calcedonia approached the two with a smiling face.


    Even if you say waiting room, this ce was just a tent mounted in the corner of the Church��s courtyard. Therefore, even though it��s considerably wide, there weren��t a lot of chairs or tables.


    Instead of a chair, Kuri and Laraina were sitting on a rug ced on the ground, so Calcedonia also sat down on the rug next to them.


    In a familiar manner, Kuri got up and prepared a cup of tea, offering the warm and fragrant cup to Calcedonia.


    ��But was it good, Lady Calcedonia? Lady Calcedonia��s shift wasn��t supposed to be today......��


    ��We are truly grateful for your help. But, aren��t you going to see the festival with your rumored fiance?��


    Kuri and Laraina were one of the few friends Calcedonia had.


    Particrly, Laraina was in the same year as Calcedonia; she came to care about Calcedonia, who didn��t have many friends, like an older sister, and their rtionship has been continuing since then.


    On the other hand, Kuri was like Calcedonia��s subordinate, and in the past she had also been entrusted with sending a message to Tatsumi.


    ��I��m fine. Because my husband is working this afternoon, even if I stay alone at home, it can��t be helped. Besides, after my husband gets off work, we n to watch a little bit of the night festival and then return home together.��


    Calcedonia smiled happily. Laraina and Kuri spontaneously nced at each other after seeing her smiling face.


    ��...Recently, Lady Calcedonia has changed, huh.��


    ��That��s true. Before, she never smiled naturally like this. But, I feel a bit bitter that she can speak so fondly. I never thought a day woulde when Calsey would speak fondly of a loved one.��


    Both Laraina and Kuri had talked to Tatsumi before but they weren��t that close to him.


    However, they were well aware of Calcedonia��s feelings, and they also knew that Calcedonia really cherished her fiance, Tatsumi.


    Especially, even when Laraina was cracking jokes her expression would be gentle. Because she knew this, Calcedonia would also not take her words to heart.


    ��Ufufu. I heard the same thing from those who were injured earlier.��


    ��Ah, is that so.��


    Laraina shrugged at her amazement.


    ��If you��re that in love, why not get married quickly without being hindered by engagement?��


    ��Huh...? Mar...riage?��


    Without thinking, the fantasy of being married to Tatsumi floated in her head, and Calcedonia immediately turned bright red.


    ��You��ve already lived together for one year now, why are you being shy now...?��


    Looking at the blushing Calcedonia, Laraina sighed instinctively.


    ��B-Because...!! O-Once again, getting married...t-that is...��


    ��Then, you don��t want to officially get married to that fiance?��


    ��W-Want to get married!! Geez, that��s enough!!��


    Calcedonia replied immediately with her fists clenched and her face blushing bright red.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 65 �C Preparation in Progress</h4>


    <..>


    It was the afternoon on the second day of the New Year��s Festival.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia headed together to the Royal Pce��s battlefield.


    Today, the preliminary contest for the jousting tournament was being held here. Right now, in front of Tatsumi and Calcedonia��s gaze, knights shed with intense energy on their mounts, dressed in resplendent armor and equipped with theirnces.


    In the jousting match, knights riding their mounts had to literally hit each other head-on; they had to cross over at high speeds and stab their opponent with theirnces, and if they managed to dismount their opponent, then they would win.


    There used to be simr sports on Earth as well, but they naturally were a bit different.


    The biggest difference was that the mounts being straddled by the knights were not horses.


    What the knights of this country were using as their mounts was a kind of bird, twice the size of an ostrich, with degenerated wings.


    Compared to an ostrich, this bird had an overall rounder silhouette and was called by the name of Parrow in this country.


    And.


    ��...... Why is the entire coloring like that of a sparrow......��


    Tatsumi who saw this parrow for the first time muttered.


    The parrow��s feathers were white and yellow with ck color in some ces reminding Tatsumi of a sparrow.


    However, it gave off a more domineering impression than a sparrow.


    The parrow excelled at speed and endurance, but it��s hauling ability was inferior.


    For that reason. In the Kingdom of Largofiely, horse-drawn carriages didn��t exist, and instead, there were bird-drawn carriages and boar-drawn carriages.


    The animal used to pull the boar-drawn carriages was called an Orc, and it literally resembled a Japanese boar.


    Speaking of orcs, in Japan, the term wasmonly used to refer to pig like human monsters who appeared in many fantasy novels, but in this world orc was apparently used to refer to these boar like animals.


    In the kingdom of Largofiely wild cows or horses were not really used as livestock. Instead, parrows or orcs were actively used as livestock in various fields.


    In particr, orcs that resembled a wild boar were seemingly strong and severe, but they had a gentle personality and often got easily attached to people, which is why the previous generations had chosen to domesticate them over wild cows or horses.


    By the way, it seemed like higher ranking nobles had a tendency to prefer bird-drawn carriages rather than boar-drawn ones. In Tatsumi��s opinion, the bird-drawn carriages of this country can be said to be simr to foreign luxury cars.


    There was a high pitched sound of metal hitting metal as one of the knights fell off his gaudily decorated parrow.


    The knight who had fallen down mmed his fist on the ground in disappointment. On the contrary, the knight who had won by throwing off his opponent from his parrow, took off his helmet and, with his face exposed, waved at the audience, unting his victory.


    When the victorious knight made to leave the field proudly, he passed closely by Tatsumi who was sitting in the front of the stands.


    ��Huh...? That knight is...��


    That knight was familiar to Tatsumi. On top of that, the first time he met him was none other than this field.


    Apparently, the knight also seemed to notice Tatsumi; he turned and brought his parrow towards the stands with a smiling face.


    ��Oh, Tatsumi! Did youe to watch the match?��


    ��Gyle, you��ve won! Congrattions!��


    He �C Gyle Eutorillos �C was a knight who had been hostile to Tatsumi during the ident in this field. However, they had reconciled after that and were now good friends.


    ��I was able to proceed to tomorrow��s battle without a hitch. If possible, pleasee watch me tomorrow as well.��


    ��Ah, tomorrow, huh... tomorrow is that...��


    Tatsumi mumbled while throwing nces at Calcedonia who was at his side. Gyle regarded him curiously while tilting his head.


    ��Ah, tomorrow I have to do some tasks for the Church... I, I also wanted to see the jousting finals but...��


    ��I see, if it��s a duty for the Church then I guess it can��t be helped. But, I will definitely win the tournament tomorrow! At that time, will you treat me to a cup of wine?��


    Gyle guessed something from Tatsumi��s manner and left the field while cheerfullyughing and waving his hand.


    Tatsumi watched until Gyle��s back disappeared then turned his gaze back to the field.


    However, his attention was fixed on his beloved woman who was sitting next to him.


    The fresh new year breeze �C in this country spring was called ��the Time of the Sea�� �C gently swayed Calcedonia��s silver hair.


    Just by that, light danced around her giving her a surreal look.


    The bright sunlight illuminated her beauty; Tatsumi wasn��t the only one who felt more dazzled than usual.


    As proof, almost all of the young men sitting around them, rather than watching the jousting match, were instead mesmerized by Calcedonia.


    And, the most eloquent were the pair of eyes as red as rubies. Because of the fresh spring light, those two jewels were shining more brightly than real rubies.


    Being together with such a woman must be both proud and embarrassing. While Tatsumi was thinking about these things, his eyes suddenly met Calcedonia��s.


    Apparently, she seemed to have noticed Tatsumi looking at her.


    ��Is something the matter?��


    ��N-No, i-it��s nothing.��


    With his face flushing red, Tatsumi hurriedly turned his gaze to the match.


    However, in reality, his head was not in the jousting match. His heart was preupied by tomorrow��s performance that Giuseppe had mentioned before.


    When he thought about tomorrow��s event his stomach felt like a hole had opened up in it. If he failed Giuseppe��s performance tomorrow then the humiliation would be unjustifiable.


    Surely, if Calcedonia was his partner, then Tatsumi didn��t think he would fail. But, for some reason... his mind unintentionally jumped to the worst case scenarios.


    However, along with the nervousness, there was also the part where his chest was swelling in anticipation.


    While thinking about tomorrow, feeling both nervous and excited, Tatsumi let out a deep sigh.


    After they finished watching the jousting match, Tatsumi and Calcedonia snuggled up together and wandered around the town that had been draped in festivity.


    The two admired and handed out silver coins to the acrobats or minstrels performing at the street corner; they bought and ate food from the stalls and enjoyed it together.


    The two of them aimlessly entered a shop and enjoyed some fruit wine; they went about enjoying the festival without a care.


    Then when the sun set, they finally made their way back to their house.


    In the Kingdom of Largofiely where there wasn��t any electricity, the sunset basically signified the end of the day.


    With the exception of the red-light district, when you couldn��t get enough light it was normal to fall asleep early in the night.


    However, it was different just during the festival. During the festival period fires were kept burning in the town, the hustle and bustle doesn��t die out even at night.


    As expected, it��s not like the days in present age Japan, butpared to the usual it was quite lively even after the sunset.


    Even after returning home, constant noise could be hearding from the outside.


    ��... Seeing a lively night like this...it��s been a long time.��


    This was the norm when he used to be in Japan.


    24 hours open shops used to overflow the city, and the streetlights would light up the streets all night.


    There were people walking about even at midnight, it was ce that could easily be called ��a city that never sleeps.��


    ��That��s right. I also remember. The city I used to live in with husband... no, with master... it really was lively, even at night...��


    Standing besides Tatsumi who was gazing at the town from the window, Calcedonia gently rested her head on his shoulder.


    Although it��s not clear, but she also remembered.


    The sound of the engine of cars passing through the road at night. The electricity would make the inside of the house light up like day, with the TV turned on lively programs would broadcast evente at night. At times the siren of police car, ambnces or fire trucks would get annoying.


    The two of thempared the night of the festival with Japan, and while clutching each other��s hands gazed out at the city that never sleeps.


    The next morning. It was thest day of the New Years Festival.


    Because the festival would end today, the city had been lively since early morning.


    As usual, Tatsumi finished eating the breakfast that Calcedonia made and then left for his morning guard duty at the Church.


    ��Ok then, I��m leaving!��


    ��Best of luck with your work. I��ll prepare the lunch so let��s eat together at the usual ce in the Church.��


    Tatsumi waved at Calcedonia, who would remain at the house in the morning, and headed for the Church.


    However, halfway through Tatsumi parted from the road leading to the Church and made his way towards the opposite direction.


    Tatsumi was slowly getting farther and farther away from the Church, but his steps didn��t waver at all.


    And so, the ce Tatsumi arrived at was a tavern he knew really well. On the sign disyed next to the entrance were the usual words, ��The Elf��s Resthouse,�� written in Japanese.


    Tatsumi went in with a nervous look; he found Eru behind the counter and approached her.


    ��Ah, Tatsumi, wee. I have been waiting for you.��


    Thedy of the shop greeted with a smile like always. After recognizing Tatsumi, she quickly came out from the bar and returned to the shop.


    She was holding some sort of package in her arms.


    ��Here are the prepared outfits. But, as expected, there really is a clothing shop that the Patriarch of the Savaiv Church introduced�`. To make it so urately to the picture I showed.��


    The clothes Eru spread out while saying so, were of a design that had yet to be seen in the Kingdom of Largofiely. However, it was familiar to Tatsumi.


    However, actually he too had not yet had the experience of donning this outfit.


    ��Calsey��s dress as well, Ohariko and the others who��ve often frequented the Duke of Quartz��s household, put in all their efforts and finished it ording to the picture I showed them.��


    ��Thank you Eru. You��ve really helped me out this time.��


    ��It��s fine; don��t think anything of it. Ah, I will bring the costumes to Savaiv Church, but please take just this by yourself.��


    While saying this, Eru took out a small box. This was also custom-made by one of Eru��s craftsmen friends.


    This small box was also familiar to Tatsumi and Eru who had experience of living in Japan.


    ��After the ceremony, I��ll have a seat prepared in this shop so please look forward to it.��


    ��Ahaha. Is that the so called after party...... Uh, somehow this is too much pressure......��


    Tatsumi made a glum face and clutched his stomach with one hand.


    ��Fufufu...... speaking of this, Yasutaka... no, my husband who passed away also said the same thing on the morning of that day.��


    Thinking of the past, Eru smiled a bit nostalgically.


    Bowing his head to Eru, Tatsumi once again left The Elf��s Resthouse and headed for the Church.


    Tatsumi left the store through the front entrance. Watching his back, Eru felt gripped by a strange feeling she��d never felt before.


    ��...... Could it be, this is how mothers feel when they send off their sons into their adulthood?��


    Eru muttered in a voice no one could hear.


    Eru hadn��t had any children with her husband. Naturally, during the 200 years of her life, until now she had never had this kind of feelings before.


    That��s why Eru.


    Wanting to but never been able to be a mother, from the bottom of her heart, felt grateful to Tatsumi who, even by a little bit, had let her experience such feelings.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 66 �C Application</h4>


    <..>


    It was thest day of the New Years Festival. In that afternoon.


    The chapel of the Savaiv Church was overflowing with mothers or fathers holding the children born this year.


    In the kingdom of Largofiely, the mortality rate of infants was by no means low. It was different from present age Japan where even premature babies had a high probability of being brought up safely.


    For that reason, it was an important act for parents who wished for the safe upbringing of their children to pray daily to Savaiv to ensure their child grows up healthy.


    And so, today, the Patriarch of the Savaiv Church was asking Savaiv to give his divine protection for both nobles and the masses alike, without any discrimination; therefore, it was only reasonable for parents to gather there holding their children.


    That said, the Patriarch doesn��t actually use any magic. He just prays to the God for the growth of the children, and then one by one gives the God��s blessings to the children. That was the only ritual.


    Still, there were no parents who didn��t wish for the blessings of Savaiv for their children; there were lots of parents visiting the Savaiv Church along with their children.


    Among them there weren��t only women with babies, but pregnant women with huge bellies were also present. In order for their child to be born in good health, they hade to ask the Patriarch to bestow God��s divine protection on them.


    Eventually, the Patriarch of Savaiv Church, Giuseppe Chrysophrase appeared in the chapel.


    He was dressed in the ceremonial robe of priests that was decorated extravagantly with gold and silver thread. He was holding a staff in his hand which showed the rank of Patriarch, and was walking in dignity exuding grand majesty.


    The gathered people naturally closed their mouths and bowed deeply at the entrance of the Patriarch which cannot be seen normally.


    Behind the Patriarch, several other priests, dressed in simr ceremonial robes, were following. Among them, there was also the famed Holy Maiden; the faces of the people gathered in the chapel lit up when they realized they could get greater protection in today��s ritual.


    Then, Giuseppe, who had reached the altar of the chapel, announced themencement of the ritual in a sonorous voice.


    While the ritual went on quietly, Calcedonia surveyed the chapel in curiosity.


    Armed temrs could be seen in various ces around the chapel. However, that wasn��t a strange urrence. In a ceremony like this, other than the Patriarch Giuseppe, it was also natural to see temrs stationed around for security.


    The reason she was curious was because Tatsumi��s figure was not present among the temrs.


    When they ate lunch together at noon, he was certainly armed up in the Temr gear. He had been patrolling the town all morning so that was to be expected. Verse, who had been patrolling together with him, was also armed in a simr manner.


    Also, Tatsumi had also said that he was asked to help out in this ceremony by Giuseppe. That��s why Calcedonia had thought that Tatsumi would be recruited for the security.


    ��...Husband, where are you?��


    Even though the ritual was going on, her eyes kept darting out to search for Tatsumi��s form.


    Calcedonia��s gaze wandered around the chapel.


    ��Ahem.��


    An older priest standing next to her cleared his throat. Of course, that was to caution Calcedonia who was being restless.


    Calcedonia quickly brought her attention back to the ritual.


    But, speaking of the result, it did not seed.


    Because, among all people gathered here, she ended up finding the person who was not supposedly not present.


    ��Ah. Calsey, you seem to have noticed us.��


    Jadokh, who had a keen eye, definitely saw Calcedonia��s eyes widen at the altar.


    ��Ufufu. She��s surprised. She��s surprised. Her face is asking why we��re here.��


    ��Hey, Jadokh. ��Why are we here�� is what I��m wondering as well?��


    Miloulle looked around with a pout.


    There were lots of young couples with babies around them. Clearly, unmarried people without any children were not present as that would be out-of-ce.


    In fact, they would asionally get inquisitive nces from the people in the vicinity.


    ��...Could it be that Calcedonia misunderstood that I��m also pregnant?��


    The possibility of that being quite likely, Miloulle grumbled out.


    ��So? Why did you bring me here? Can��t you tell me the reason now?��


    ��Actually, I was asked by Tatsumi to do so. He said he��d like me and Miloulle toe to this ceremony.��


    ��Tatsumi? Why? Did you hear anything, Jadokh?��


    ��Yeah, I did. But right now it��s a sec-ret. You��ll understand soon enough so wait a bit.��


    While the two were busy in this, a familiar voice came from behind them.


    ��Ah, Jadokh and Miloulle? Why are you two here?��


    At their name being called, they turned around and saw Verse and his lover Nanau, who worked at The Elf��s Resthouse.


    ��Oh, you guys...... the two of you here together, don��t tell me......��


    Milolle��s gaze moved to Nanau��s abdomen. There was no need to exin what her gaze was investigating.


    ��You��re mistaken. We were also called here by Tatsumi.��


    ��Huh? You guys were called by Tatsumi too?��


    Verse and Jadokh who knew the reason for being called nodded with a meaningful smile.


    However, Nanau and Miloulle, who didn��t know the reason, just gave a curious look to each other.


    While they were absorbed in such feelings, the ceremony for blessing the babies approached thest stage.


    Jadokh, Miloulle, Verse and Nanau were talking to each other.


    Jolt was in the same chapel as well.


    Gyle was also present, standing beside Jolt in in clothes with only a sword strapped by his hip.


    He kept repeatedly scratching his face as if itching the gauze attached to his face with ointment.


    ��Are you okay, Gyle? It was a pretty awful injury, wasn��t it?��


    ��Your Highn...... No, Lord Jolt. My injury was treated by the priest stationed at the field of the match so I��m feeling better now.��


    ��When why are you being so restless like this?��


    ��T-That is......��


    It was nothing big. Yesterday, Gyle who had dered boastfully to Tatsumi that he would win the jousting championship, was easily defeated in the first match; that was why it was difficult to face Tatsumi now.


    ��Putting that aside, I wonder what will happen now...... You heard, right?��


    ��Ah... I already heard from Captain Ta��lorde......��


    ��If so, you have to witness your friend��s crucial gamble with your own eyes.��


    ��T-That��s right. The fact that I lost in the jousting tournament has nothing to do with Tatsumi��s uing gamble.��


    ��Well, it certainly is a gamble, but we can already see the end result can��t we.��


    ��Indeed.��


    The two of themughed in enjoyment.


    But, they failed to notice one thing this time.


    In this chapel where there were only young couples with children or pregnant women, what kind of impression did the pair of young men smiling happily give off?


    The mothers standing near them whispered suspiciously about the two��s rtionship.


    Let��s say it was fortunate that the two of them were blissfully ignorant to this.


    ������with the blessings of Savaiv God, may the futures of this person be brightly illuminated.��


    While muttering the prayer, Giuseppe granted the God��s blessings by cing his fingertip, dipped in the holy water, on the forehead of the child being carried by its mother.


    This was thest baby of today; the parents whose children had gotten the blessings from the Patriarch got ready to leave the Chapel.


    However, after the ceremony finished, the Patriarch suddenly started speaking. The people crowding the chapel halted their steps.


    ��Today��s ceremony has nowe to an end, but, actually we have another event. If possible, I��d like those who have time to stay here for a while.��


    They couldn��t ignore the words of the Patriarch of the Savaiv group; the halted people began talking noisily with those nearby.


    It wasn��t just the parents who had gathered here that were doing so, the priests waiting behind Giuseppe were also in a simr state.


    ��Oi, did you hear of this n from His Grace?��


    ��No, I didn��t heard anything about it...��


    ��Lady Calcedonia. Did you hear about this from His Grace?��


    ��N-no, I also didn��t hear anything from grandfather...��


    Calcedonia, who was holding the small metal pot containing the Holy Water that had been used during the ceremony, was asked by the nearby High Priests, but she just shook her head.


    Actually, that was only natural since she hadn��t heard anything about it.


    Giuseppe continued speaking while Calcedonia and the priests were left bewildered.


    ��As you all know, our Savaiv God is the God of fertility, children and, at the same time, the Protector God of marriages. This time we got a request from a certain young man. This young man has a precious woman, and today, at this ce, he wants to convey something important to this precious woman.��


    Giuseppe��s voice reached every nook and cranny of the chapel. One of the priests standing behind him was using wind magic to spread the voice to the distance.


    ��As the Patriarch of the Savaiv Church... no, as one of the servants of the Savaiv God, I have decided to support the back of this young man. Calcedonia Chrysophrase.��


    ��Y-yes!!��


    Calcedonia startled in surprise when her name was suddenly called.


    ��Come over here.��


    Beckoned by her grandfather, the Patriarch, she walked to Giuseppe��s side without really understanding.


    The fact that she was still holding the pot that contained the Holy Water was proof that she too was feeling confused.


    ��Now...... then, shall I call the young man here now?��


    When Giuseppe sent a signal, the Temrs waiting by the entrance of the chapel opened up the doors.


    The people present in the chapel, parents and their children, officials of the Savaiv Church, and a few people who knew what was going on, all turned their gaze towards the opened doors.


    And then.


    A lone young man was standing behind the doors.


    The young man was wearing white clothes of a design that had never been seen before, but his face was, in contrast, bright red.


    ��Huh? Huh? H-Husba...nd?��


    Calcedonia figured out it was Tatsumi and reflexively looked at him in surprise.


    Tatsumi, wearing clothes �� a white tuxedo�` that had never been seen before, stepped towards the altar where Giuseppe and Calcedonia were standing.


    As he advanced, the people crowding the chapel parted to make way as if to guide him to his destination.


    On the way, people he knew stuck out their thumbs and cheered, while others looked at him dumbfoundedly; Tatsumi nodded towards them showing his resolution.


    Tatsumi was guided to the altar by Giuseppe and he stood there in front of a certain person with a blushing red face.


    This was of course.


    ��Uh, umm...Husband? W-What are you...��


    He was standing if front of a flustered Calcedonia who still didn��t know what was going on.


    ��C-Calsey...N-No... Calcedonia Chrysophrase!��


    His face was still ming red. But, his sight shot directly towards Calcedonia��s.


    While all the people have quieted down, Tatsumi uttered the words that would settle his destiny.


    ��Will you.......................................right now, right here...marry me!?��


    ng.


    A small sound resounded around the chapel.


    That was the sound of the pot that Calcedonia was holding falling down and hitting the floor.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 67 �C Curse</h4>


    <..>


    After that small metal sound, there was a loud cheer from the people that gathered.


    Just like with Giuseppe, the wind magic user used his magic to amplify Tatsumi��s proposal of marriage all over the chapel.


    Therefore, the gathered people could understand what Tatsumi had just said to Calcedonia.


    However, the reason why the people cheered was not because of Tatsumi��s wedding proposal to Calcedonia.


    The reaction Calcedonia showed to Tatsumi��s proposal was the real reason why the people present in this ce started cheering.


    ��Will you.......................................right now, right here...marry me!?��


    As soon as Tatsumi said those words, the pot containing the Holy Water dropped down from Calcedonia��s hands���� No, she threw it away and jumped without hesitation...


    Towards Tatsumi��s chest.


    And while rubbing her forehead against Tatsumi��s chest, she nodded silently with tears flowing down.


    Naturally, it was clear to the gathered people what that silent gesture of Calcedonia��s meant.


    The Holy Maiden responded to the proposal from the foreign man.


    To that fact, the crowd started cheering loudly without even thinking.


    On the chapel��s altar, the two snuggled close to each other while being watched over by the Patriarch of the Savaiv God, the Guardian God of marriage.


    Feeling Calcedonia��s feelings calm down, Tatsumi gently pulled back a little from her body.


    ��I... still haven��t been here for long. That��s why, I don��t know the marriage customs of this ce... um, and that is why... I want to do it in the way of my country... Of course, I��ve already got Giuseppe��s approval.��


    Giuseppe nodded gently when Calcedonia turned her eyes to him.


    To tell the truth, the marriage ceremony in Largofiely was pretty simple.


    Earlier, when Tatsumi had talked about wedding ceremonies in Japan, Giuseppe had shown a great interest in it.


    Perhaps, Giuseppe had been contemting on it since that time.


    He must have wanted to someday hold a Japanese style wedding ceremony that Tatsumi had talked about. Also, someday he want it to take root in this country as well. Tatsumi could understand that Giuseppe, who unexpectedly liked gaudy things, would think like this.


    That��s why he said it would also be good for you guys to do a test case yourselves.


    To be honest, Tatsumi also felt that way. However, if Calcedonia was happy so far, then he could somewhat endure those embarrassing thoughts.


    When Tatsumi was thinking so, about 2 elderly female priests came up to them.


    ��As this young man said earlier, from now on we will carry out the marriage ceremony for these two in ordance with the custom of his hometown. Calcedonia is going to marry this young man����Tatsumi. Then, it can be said that it��s also natural to follow the marriage customs of the groom��s family.��


    Standing on the altar, Giuseppe exined to the gathered people.


    While he was doing so, the still-ovee-with-tears Calcedonia left the chapel together with the female priests.


    ��From here on, the bride is going to step down for a moment and prepare her outfit. Well, as usual, it takes time for a woman to get ready. I��d appreciate it if everyone can wait patiently. By the way, this is what��s called ��makeover�� in Tatsumi��s country.��


    At Giuseppe��s joking words,ughter rose up from the audience.


    Strictly speaking, Calcedonia was not really going through a makeover right now. But, it was pretty close to one; Tatsumi had thought there was no need to go this far into strictly follow Japanese customs.


    In the first ce, Tatsumi himself was not that familiar with the wedding customs.


    He was just a high school student in Japan. Because he didn��t have that many rtives, he hadn��t had that many opportunities to attend weddings.


    After waiting for a while.


    The entrance of the chapel opened once again and the people who were there suddenly pulled in their breaths.


    The young man waiting on the altar was the same; a woman wearing a white wedding dress of an unfamiliar design was standing there.


    Her tinum hair was coiffed in aplicated style and was decorated with ace veil.


    The neckline was wide open, emphasizing her ample breasts and revealing a deep cleavage;


    The skirt made from abundant drapes andces fell gently, starting from the slender waist and ended at the feet. In some ces, the skirt was iid with jewels and corsages that reflected the light from all around the chapel and lit up with glittering magical lights.


    Longce gloves adorned her slender arms up to the elbows. She was holding a bouquet in her hands which was, once again, familiar to Tatsumi but was not found in this country.


    The spectators, who were seeing a bride wearing apletely white wedding dress for the first time, werepletely speechless at the bride��s beauty.


    In this country of Largofiely, there was no wedding dress.


    Although they wore a formal dress at the asion of getting married, there was no custom of preparing a dress specially for a wedding ceremony.


    The ceremony was also quite simple; they pledged marriage to God and then the bride and bridegroom put on earrings as a proof of their marriage and it would end with that. If they were engaged, they would exchange earrings with each other and wear it in the opposite ear; thus, the marriage would be regarded aspleted.


    The ceremony itself was just that, afterwards they would go to a bar or the home of a family member or a friend to have a party. That was the general wedding custom in this country.


    However, recently, you can easily have a ceremony in front of God in Japan as well, and there are also cases wherevish reception parties are held afterwards.


    The people of this country, who didn��t know about things such as bridal dresses, were unable to take off their eyes from Calcedonia who was d in a wedding dress.


    The person escorting her to the altar was her adoptive brother, Ta��lorde, dressed in formal clothes. Originally, it should have been Giuseppe��s duty as her adoptive father to escort her to the altar, but this time Giuseppe was conducting the ceremony that��s why this role was handed over to the brother.


    With her face covered, the bride walked slowly within the chapel escorted by her brother.


    The people let out sighs at the beauty of the bride d in pure white clothes as she walked past.


    Eventually, the bride arrived at the altar where the groom was waiting.


    Calcedonia, wrapped up in a wedding dress, was standing in front of him. Tatsumi gazed at her in amazement.


    Calcedonia tilted her head at Tatsumi��sck of words. Noticing that, Tatsumi finally opened his mouth.


    ��...As I thought, Calsey is beautiful.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Since I first came to this country and met Calsey for the first time, I��ve always been thinking that Calsey is pretty. But... I never thought that Calsey wearing a wedding dress would be this beautiful... And, this beautiful Calsey is my bride... Honestly, I still can��t believe it.��


    Because she was directly hit by Tatsumi��s straightforward praise, Calcedonia suddenly blushed bright red.


    But she smiled immediately after.


    ��What are you saying? Ever since I was born... No, even before I was born, haven��t I always belonged to you?��


    ��Yeah, that��s right. From the beginning, Calsey was my Calsey.��


    In the silent chapel, only the two��s conversation resounded.


    At this moment, Tatsumi and Calcedonia, both of them, were just thinking about each other and hadpletely forgotten.


    The fact that their conversation right now was being resonated all over the chapel thanks to the wind wizard.


    Afterwards, Tatsumi would faint in embarrassment after hearing about this from Verse or Jadokh, but that��s a story forter.


    On top of that, the fact that Tatsumi would receive the magical recording as a gift from Giuseppe, who was secretly filming the scene with magic, and then faint once again after watching it, was also a story forter.


    On top of that on top of that, minstrels and actors would be passing on today��s scene to theter generation as a musical called ��The Wedding;�� the current interaction between Tatsumi and Calcedonia would be the most famous scene in ��The Wedding�� and that it will be handed down to theing future generations, but this was, again, also a story forter.


    The marriage���� no, the wedding ceremony went on smoothly.


    The lines Giuseppe said, as the executor of the ceremony, were a bit different, but were more or less simr to those of Japanese wedding ceremonies.


    Regarding this, it seems like it was meticulously prepared with Eru, as introduced by Tatsumi and Giuseppe, in an advance meeting.


    Eru��s knowledge, who had the experience of getting married herself, as well as having been present at her friend��s wedding, could be said to have been the most useful.


    And so, atst the wedding ceremony reached its climax.


    Speaking of the climax of a Largofiely wedding ceremony, it��s the exchange of earrings as a proof of marriage.


    However, this time it was a Japanese style ceremony, that��s why the exchange of earrings was not carried out.


    Tatsumi turned towards Calcedonia and pulled out a small box from his pocket.


    The box held in his palm was wrapped in a fine, fleece fabric. This was also a familiar thing to Tatsumi who was a Japanese, but the people of Largofiely were seeing this for the first time.


    Tatsumi turned to Calcedonia and opened the small box.


    ��...Is it a...ring?��


    As Calcedonia had said, inside the box were two rings of the same design, one small and one big.


    ��Yeah. In my country, wearing a ring on the ring finger of your left hand is a proof for marriage.��


    The two rings were simply made of tinum with no particr decorations.


    Unlike engagement rings, wedding rings are not embellished with precious stones, or they often only embed tiny gems in the rings.


    There were various opinions on this but it was also said that if gems pop out then it would be a hindrance for the daily chores.


    ��All right, Calsey, give me your left hand.��


    ��...... Yes.��


    Calcedonia nervously held out her left hand towards Tatsumi. Tatsumi gently held that hand and tenderly slid the small ring onto the slender finger.


    Of course, there was no such thing as a wrong size. This group had done diligent research beforehand.


    Calcedonia gazed fixedly at the radiance of the tinum ring that shining brightly at the base of her ring finger.


    ��Now, Calsey, will you... put this ring on my finger?��


    ��Yes... Of course.��


    Calcedonia picked up the bigger ring and slid it onto the ring finger of Tatsumi��s left hand.


    The rings on her and Tatsumi��s hands were of the same design. Seeing that, an unfaltering happiness began to bubble up in Calcedonia��s heart.


    ��Calsey... this means I just ced a curse on you, okay?��


    ��A... curse?��


    ��Yes. With this, Calsey cannot escape from the spell that is me. I also don��t intend to let Calsey escape... In other words, I have put a curse on Calsey that cannot be undone for eternity.��


    Although, at first Calcedonia��s face stared at him nkly, but after understanding what Tatsumi wanted to say her ruby eyes once again overflew with tears.


    Of course, these weren��t tears of sadness.


    ��...Yes. If it��s such a happy curse...Then I��ll happily get cursed. But...I��m also going to have to ce the same curse on my husband, won��t I?��


    ��Ah, I don��t mind. If it��s Calsey��s curse then I will also happily ept it.��


    The both of them moved closer in their embrace... and then, their lips met each other��s.


    Giuseppe, who had, until then, been watching the exchange silently, turned towards the audience and made a deration.


    ��Now, at this time, I dere these two man and wife! This has also been recognized by Savaiv, and the bond of this couple will not be cut down for eternity! Now, bless the two once again!��


    At the same time as the end of Giuseppe��s words, the bells of the Savaiv church resounded a majestic sound.


    Also, the people who were present in that ce started pping loudly so as not to lose to the sound of the bells.


    And thus.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia became a married couple with the blessings of all these people.


    The statue of the Savaiv God watched over the two as they broke their kiss but still stayed in a tight embrace.


    The people who participated in this ceremony wouldter wonder that the statue, that was always expressionless, for some reason looked very gentle on that day.

 Chapter 68

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 68 �C Like a Dream (April Fools)</h4>


    <..>


    On thest day of the New Year��s Festival. The sun had sunkpletely.


    Although it was thest day of the Festival as well, the town was still lively.


    Various households were making merry with the neighborhood people gathered in them; in bars, the gathered customers moured about and drank with each other.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia were slowly walking towards their home in the streets of such a lively town.


    Calcedonia��s left arm was draped around Tatsumi��s right without letting go. On the ring finger of that arm, the ring she had gotten from Tatsumi earlier that day, gleamed like a flickering fire.


    Of course, Tatsumi��s left hand had the same shine. Also, the two were wearing earrings of the same set on their ears which had been on the opposite side until yesterday.


    They had put them on each other when they had finally gotten engaged, it was a result of their consultation to have not just rings but also to keep wearing these earrings.


    They walked without exchanging any words��no, there was no need to exchange any words.


    Themps flickered in the night breeze. The bustling sounds flew on that night breeze.


    However, Tatsumi and Calcedonia��s minds were mainly upied by each other��s body heat.


    Calcedonia and Tatsumi officially became a married couple.


    ***


    ????


    ***


    The two of them merrily pranced back to their house.


    As newlyweds, they had one job to do�Cand boy were they both eager to do it.


    They couldn��t wait.


    Once they reached the door, Tatsumi opened it for Calcedonia, and they both entered.


    Tatsumi, very horny, dragged Calcedonia, who was blushing, to the bedroom.


    At the bedroom, Tatsumi quickly pushed Calcedonia down and ripped off his wife��s clothes, and he grabbed at Calsey��s crotch area, fondling therge, hard stick protruding from there.


    Yes, Calsey is male. As he reincarnated into a male baby, he had no choice but to go to the foreign country of Tindo to be adyboy to make Tatsumi a horny bitch for him.


    Tatsumi, with love in his eyes, started rubbing his wife��s majestic member and hurriedly went in for a french kiss.


    Calsey epted, and they make disgustingly wet sounds of kissing. Calsey, still in the kiss hugged Tatsumi and rubbed her fake breasts against his chest while feeling good from the handjob.


    ��PAN PAN DOKI DOKI��


    ��POMF POMF KIMOCHIIIIIIIII��


    ��IKU IKU IKUUUUUUUUUU��


    Sticky white stuff burst like fireworks from Calsey��s amazing richard.


    Tatsumi was still horny however. So he took off his pants and used [Instant Lubification] of the [Sex] System of mahou.


    He opened his <i>ketsu no ana</i> wide and sat on top of Calcedonia��s huge throbbing big ck caulk.


    ��AHHHH��


    It hurt at first, but that pain quickly became pleasure.


    ��KIMOCHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII YOOOOOO��


    Calsey screamed as she got up, pushed Tatsumi down, and did it doggy style.


    She thrusted once more into Tatsumi��s <i>pigu hole</i> and came.


    Tatsumi panted.


    But soon, he came down from his euphoric high and a gleam came to his eye.


    ��TENTACLE REIPU!!!!��


    He��s fucking Japanese after all.


    Using the powaaaa of the [Tentacle Testicle] mahou of the [Heaven (pleasure)] system, he pomf��d Calsey through her three holes: mouth, ass, and penis.


    The penis hole was a bloody mess, but it just felt too good!!!!!


    ��PAN PAN DOKI DOKI��


    They fucked for another hour.


    It was the happiest day of their life.


    Happy Easter!


    (The 2nd bot text is the actual chapter :P)

 Chapter 69

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 69 �C Side Story: Supporting You</h4>


    <..>


    This is at the time when Tatsumi and Calcedonia��s engagement became official.


    ��Are you... Tatsumi Yamagata?��


    When he was walking in the church��s corridor, his name was called from behind, causing Tatsumi to stop and look behind him.


    Verse, walking next to Tatsumi, also looked back at the same time.


    There were at least a dozen, stern-looking priests standing behind him


    The all unanimously looked at Tatsumi with a very serious expression. No, they were staring directly at him.


    ��Yes, I am indeed Tatsumi...?��


    The priest in the front was wearing the Sacred Symbol and priestly clothes, so one could tell that he was a senior priest.


    The rank of the other priests behind him were disordered, but no one among them seemed to have a higher rank than him.


    This was two ranks higher than Tatsumi and Verse. Besides, Tatsumi wasn��t acquainted with him.


    While Tatsumi was tilting his head as to question why he was called out, Verse, beside him, squeezed his arm.


    ��... Those guys are Miss Calcedonia��s most fervent followers. You better be careful of them.��


    Recently in the Savaiv Church, rumours that the Holy Maiden had finally been engaged have been circting here and there.


    Naturally, the rumors also fell into these followers of Calcedonia. Those who listened to the rumors probably came to Tatsumi, the Holy Maiden��s partner from the rumor.


    ��There is something that I want to ask.��


    The strict-faced man came forward towards him.


    Not only his face, but even his body was stern-looking, and Tatsumi felt the pressure on him increased considerably when the man came forward.


    ��Is it true that you��re engaged with the Holy Maiden... no, with Lady Calcedonia...?��


    So it hase, Tatsumi sighed as he was thinking that.


    But, he couldn��t refute that. It was based on the consent of both sides that he and Calcedonia got engaged and it was Calcedonia��s foster father, Giuseppe, the patriarch of Savaiv Church, who gave the approval.


    That��s why Tatsumi, with confidence, answered clearly while facing the man in front.


    ��Yes. Calcedonia and I were with Giuseppe... no, we were officially engaged with the Patriarch as the witness.��


    When Tatsumi answered, all of Calcedonia��s followers behind the strict-faced man reacted.


    Some crumbled down to their knees and had stunned expressions, while others punched the floor while shedding tears.


    ��Then... the rumours... were true...?��


    The strict-faced man acting as the leader muttered with a somewhat empty expression.


    However, the man soon came back to looking as stern as ever, and once again challenged Tatsumi. To this, Tatsumi puffed up his chest.


    He, a headrger than Tatsumi, looked down.


    The two of them entered a staring contest of sorts. And then, after a short while, the man suddenly sped Tatsumi��s shoulders heartily and said,


    ��...We, the ��Forever Staring at the Holy Maiden��s Shadow Club,�� give you...no, we give our best friend Tatsumi Yamagata our full support!��


    ��Umm...what did this guy say just now?


    Unable toprehend what exactly the priest was going on about, Tatsumi stood there, involuntarily looking like an idiot.


    Presumably to clear things up to Tatsumi, Verse turned to face him. But, Verse only stared at Tatsumi, gaping all the while.


    Only when the man in front of them, most likely the leader of the ��Forever Staring at the Holy Maiden��s Shadow Club,�� continued to say, ��As your esteemed self is the partner of the Holy Maiden, we will absolutely help you in any ways possible!�� did Tatsumi finally understand. Since there was a pattern to all this.


    But, it couldn��t be that these followers of Calcedonia were giving me ��full support��?


    Tatsumi didn��t dare to think that.


    To tell the truth, Tatsumi knew that people were saying strange things on how Calcedonia was engaged.


    Some among these people obviously were spreading malicious rumors about him.


    Until now, there were many nobles and royals who have send marriage offers to Calcedonia. And now this girl didn��t choose any of the high-ranking potential marriage partners to engage with but suddenly engaged with a foreign man without any warning. The strangeness of this event gave plenty of people plenty of things to think about.


    Of course, when they decided to engage with each other, they were prepared for these kinds of things.


    However.


    This situation was, as one would think, way beyond expectation.


    To Tatsumi, still not understanding if this was a good thing, the leader-like man��for now, let��s call him the (probable) leader��continued speaking.


    ��We of the ��Forever Staring at the Holy Maiden��s Shadow Club�� have always been watching over her...Calcedonia. So we understand. Recently...ever since you came, she has been looking happy and blissful.��


    The (probable) leader��s stern face paradoxically looked gentle as he was speaking.


    Seeing this, Tatsumi realized that these men were speaking out their true feelings.


    For other people to understand his and Calsey��s feelings for each other would be on the verge of impossible. But, these people came close. They didn��t know of the time the two spent together in their previous world, but that really couldn��t be helped.


    It seemed that the (probable) leader was the type of person with a mean outside and a kind inside.


    And just when Tatsumi smiled and was just about to thank the (probable) leader.


    Suddenly, Verse, filled with curiousity, asked, ��You guys are...umm, the ��Forever Staring at the Holy Maiden��s Shadow Club��...was it?��


    ��Indeed. We are the ��Forever Staring at the Holy Maiden��s Shadow Club.����


    As the (probable) leader answered, the club members of the ��Forever Staring at the Holy Maiden��s Shadow Club�� puffed out their chest and nodded.


    ��And, sirs of the ��Forever Staring at the Holy Maiden��s Shadow Club,�� may I ask on what group you sirs are specifically in?��


    As the other party looked to be his superior, Verse switched to using a formal speech, but for some reason, his eyes contained a hint of suspiciousness.


    But, the (probable) leader didn��t seem to notice it as he proudly gave his answer.


    ��We are exactly what our name implies. Every day, we watch Lady Calcedonia the Holy Maiden��s shadow. Our history goes way back, even before Lady Calcedonia was called the Holy Maiden. From around the time when she was adopted by Lord Chrysophrase. We were entrusted to protect a child with an exceedingly high amount of talent in magic, and that child was Lady Calcedonia. Those days were pure and beautiful...��


    The (probable) leader had reminiscing eyes as he was extolling about the former Calcedonia.


    He looked to be in thete thirties or the early forties. If he was the type of person who looked older than his real age, it still wouldn��t be in the twenties.


    That old man was talking about the loli Calcedonia in such a passionate way.


    With that thought, the ss of the (possible) group leader and the members behind him went from ��priests�� to ��pedophiles�� in Tatsumi��s mind.


    ��As a result of the esteemed patriarch��s guidance, Lady Calcedonia��s innate magic talent bloomed and she became to be called the ��Holy Maiden.�� But, if you as us, something like ��Holy Maiden�� is just too little! She... no, Lady Calcedonia is an emissary of Lord Savaiv from Heaven! What ��Holy Maiden.�� She��s obviously a ��Celestial Maiden��!��


    He continued to preach about the greatness of Calcedonia while flourishing his clenched hands.


    But, he needed to remember.


    That, right now, he was in a church corridor with Tatsumi and Verse.


    Naturally, in this hall, there were other priests. The group members were standing right in the middle of the hallway, and everyone else��Tatsumi and Verse included��were giving strange looks to them.


    The other members of the Forever Staring at the Holy Maiden��s Shadow Club were going along with the (possible) leader��s preaching: they were saying things like ��Yep! Yep!�� and ��That��s right!�� in ordance to the main talker��s words.


    On the other hand, Tatsumi and Verse werepletely dejected.


    If you didn��t know the context, it��d look like the two of them were a part of this strange group.


    Thought about that way, it��spletely understandable why they were feeling like that.


    Even so, he continued, ����And so, we stare at Lady Calcedonia��s shadow, and we vowed to always protect her! From that day on, we have been fulfilling our duties staring at her! No, our duties in protecting her! One time, we did it even while performing official church duties! Another time, we did it even while we were preaching the words of Savaiv to the followers! Yet another time, we did it even while we were purifying unholy bodies in a bathroom! And yet another time, we did it even while we were sent into toilets in order to avoid being suddenly attacked by insolent fellows! There has never been a time when we haven��t watched over her!��


    ��Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaait!��


    Worried about what the man was going to say next, Tatsumi unintentionaly yelled.


    However, for the (possible) leader, something as insignificant as Tatsumi��s words could not stop him.


    ��Recently, Lady Calcedonia has been looking livelier when with you. We��ve been at your house... ��s general vicinity and have been watching over her. Please don��t worry! We haven��t stolen her underwear or anything. Just, her underwear needed a little protection!��


    ��Isn��t that the very definition of a stalker!!!��


    If this happened in modern day Japan, there��s no doubt that the police would be involved.


    But, in this world, the general idea of sexual harassment or stalkers doesn��t exist, unfortunately.


    Nevertheless, it didn��t seem like the Forever Staring at the Holy Maiden��s Shadow Club, or at the very least the (possible) group leader, had any true malicious intent.


    ��...That��s too much...��


    ��Or rather, you didn��t know that these people existed?��


    At the worn-out Verse��s question, Tatsumi silently shook his head.


    Just like the priest said, the club was (usually) only in the general vicinity of Tatsumi and Calcedonia��s house. Besides, it was the time when the two of them were alone together, so they didn��t really pay attention to the surroundings.


    Tatsumi secretly decided to warn the females in the neighborhood when he got home today.


    ��By the way, Tatsumi? What in the world is a ��stalker��?��


    Guessing that it was a word from Tatsumi��s hometown, the (possible) group leader tilted his head in confusion.


    ��...It describes people like you...��


    It was only a murmur that Tatsumi spoke. And yet, his mutterings reached ears of the (possible) group leader right in front of him.


    ��Hmm, a word that describes distinguished shadow-watchers... And, for some reason, it��s very powerful... Good, I like it! From now on, we shall not be called the ��Forever Staring at the Holy Maiden��s Shadow Club�� but the ��Holy Maiden Stalker Club��! What about it gentlemen!?��


    From behind the (possible) group leader, there was a resounding cry of ��Yes!��


    Thus.


    A stalker group that advertised itself as a stalker group was born.


    ��By the way, I just want to hear if this is true...��


    After the excitement over the new name died down, the (possible) group leader closed in his huge frame onto Tatsumi once more.


    ��...I heard from somebody t-that...if somebody got close to you, they��d also get close to Calcedonia... is that true?��


    It seems that this is the true reason why they approached Tatsumi.


    In the future, the Holy Maiden Stalker Club was disbanded.


    The reason was not known, but a group member had this to say about it: ��...O-Only seeing such sweet scenes...... I couldn��t take it anymore...��

 Chapter 70

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 70 �C Trial</h4>


    <..>


    Right now, in front of Tatsumi, Jadokh and Miloulle��s eyes was a demonic monster.


    It was probably twice the size of a cow. Although it wasn��t that big of a demonic monster,<sup>[1]</sup> it was still categorized as arge sized one.


    The monster was lying on a rock about 20 metres away from Tatsumi and the others; it could even be called elegant.


    Spotted lynx. That was the name of the monster in front of them.


    The entire body was light gray. And, as the name suggests, there were dark gray spots all over its body.


    As for the appearance, it resembled the leopards on Earth. Even though the body was coloured gray, the shape of the pattern was simr.


    However, when it came to size, it was bigger than leopards and even tigers. That huge mouth could snap the neck of a human in one bite, and the pointed ws were also like a knife.


    Among the monsters that Tatsumi had confronted so far, the biggest one had been the giant snow lizard. But it can��t bepared to that at all.


    And the most distinctive feature were the two shining golden eyes.


    As soon as that golden gazended on him, Tatsumi felt something start to bubble up inside his body.


    That was fear.


    The unbelievable fear was something he had never felt before until now.


    The inside of his body felt like it was being eaten up.


    It felt like cold ice pirs had been thrust into his body.


    It felt like something was about to overflow from his body.


    It was both familiar and unfamiliar. Such an unprecedented sensation had gripped Tatsumi��s entire body.


    Without realising, his teeth started chattering and his knees became weak. The only reason Tatsumi hadn��t yet escaped from this ce was that his body had frozen up with fear.


    This was...... this was a real demonic monster.


    Despite having his body firmly tied by the chains of fear, there was still a part of his brain that was calmly thinking about the following things.


    As living beings, the difference in their ranking was too much. Compared to the strong demonic monsters, a human being was such a weak creature.


    ��...... gulp ......��


    Tatsumi nced next to him with just a movement of his eyes and saw that Jadokh was also slightly trembling with a paleplexion.


    Even a warrior such as him �C if he could be called ��him�� �C couldn��t seem to hold back the fear at the sight of a demonic monster.


    The trembling of the arms, that were clenching tightly to weapons, was definitely not because of excitement.


    Then a pungent smell entered his nose.


    ��A...... Aaaaaa......��


    Miloulle, unable to hold back the fear, had ended up falling to the ground. And a pungent smelling puddle surrounded her.


    Apparently, she seemed to have peed herself due to fear.


    However, Tatsumi had no intention ofughing. No, he can��tugh. Because he too was trying hard not to pee himself.


    The spirit of fear had possessed him to that extent.


    When he suddenly gathered awareness, he noticed that the the fear that had been gripping him till now was neatly disappearing.


    ��Ah......��


    Saying just that, Tatsumi looked around him restlessly. Then he finally realised that the monster that had been lying on the rock until then had disappeared.


    ��......... Did it run away......? No, did it fail to see us......?��


    Tatsumi copsed down as if his whole power had been sucked out from his body.


    Tatsumi and the others were probably not even worthy of notice for the spotted lynx.


    In this way, the firstrge demonic monster hunting of Tatsumi and the others ended in a beautiful failure.


    ��Tatsumi and you guys have been thoroughly finishing all the requests. So, this time, how about taking on a demonic monster of arge size?��


    These were the words brought forward by the female owner of The Elf��s Resthouse, Eru. It had be really warm with the onset of the new year.


    Wild animals had be visible even in the forest on the outskirts of the capital, and small shaped demonic monsters that fed on them could also be seen asionally.


    These small sized demonic monsters were suitable game for the demonic monster hunters.


    Of course, Tatsumi and the others also went out to hunt these demonic monsters, and came back with quite a lot of spoils.


    Tatsumi and the others�� equipment, that had beenmercially avable leather armour or weapons until then, had also been upgraded to more powerful ones after obtaining the raw materials from the demonic monsters.


    Particrly, some of the armour that they wore was made using the leather of the aforementioned giant snow lizard. Although, it wasn��t very meaningful in terms of defense, but looking from Tatsumi, Jadokh and Miloulle��s view, who formed a team after that event, it could be said to be a memorable emblem.


    One day, Eru called out to them.


    It seemed that information hade about arge sized demonic monster seen in the forest outside the capital. And it was also confirmed that the demonic monster of that appearance was the one known as the spotted lynx.


    ��Actually, there��s a little tradition among the demonic monster hunters. If they are able to hunt the spotted lynx then that��s when they��re first recognised as full fledged hunters. Well, in other words, it��s like a rite of passage or baptism.��


    Eru exined that among the demonic monster hunters assembled in thisThe Elf��s Resthouse, the ones who were called experts had all gone through this test.


    ��Did Calsey also...do this challenge?��


    Tatsumi asked his wife who was sitting next to him with a worried expression.


    ��Yes...I have also experienced this challenge before. No, if it��s a demonic monster hunter with certain skills, then anyone would have the experience.��


    That is to say, it was a test for being recognised as a true hunter.


    In this case, there was no reason for Tatsumi and the others to refuse.


    ��I think I want to try doing this challenge but...what do I do?��


    ��If Tatsumi has decided to do it, I will silently follow.��


    ��Huh, since you can be recognised as a full fledged hunter, I also want to try doing it.��


    It seemed like his friends also wanted to do it.


    ��Husband...the spotted lynx hunting is a trial for bing fully qualified hunters so...I cannot apany you guys.��


    Calcedonia told Tatsumi with an apologetic face.


    This was a trial for Tatsumi and his friends, so it was only natural that Calcedonia, who had already cleared the trial, would not apany them.


    ��Okay. Wait for us at home.��


    ��Yes, I will pray for your safety.��


    After that, Tatsumi and the others purchased a few days�� rations from Eru, affirmed their equipment and left for the test �C spotted lynx hunting �C in high spirits.


    After their backs disappeared beyond the doors of The Elf��s Resthouse, Calcedonia and Eru turned towards each other and let out a big sigh.


    Then, one of the leaders of the demonic monster hunters, Lint, who seemed to have been looking at the series of interactions, approached them with a troubled face.


    ��Did Tatsumi and the others leave to hunt for the spotted lynx after just preparing their armour and rations?��


    ��Yes. That too with great enthusiasm. That��s because recently, they have had lots of sess with hunting the small sized magical creatures.��


    ��Ah, anyone can have that phase at least once...but their style was a bit too good.��


    As Eru and Lint said, Tatsumi and the others were doing a good job of hunting. On the contrary, the trio had never failed a hunt uptill today.


    ��Well, they��re doing a spotted lynx hunt because of this but...Holy Maiden> I feel sorry to say this but this time Tatsumi and the others�� hunt...will definitely fail.��


    ��Yes. I...also think that Husband and the others wille back with a failure.��


    Calcedonia had a sad looking face. Lint gave a bitter smile after looking at that face.


    ��I understand your feelings, but be patient here. This is also a rule of demonic monster hunting. Besides, the spotted lynx doesn��t fight back unless it��s attacked, so they probably won��t be injured. Well, the way they are now, they won��t attack the spotted lynx.��


    Because of what Lint said about the ��rule of demonic monster hunting��, Calcedonia could not unnecessarily interfere in this hunt.


    She was reluctant to send Tatsumi on the hunt while knowing he would fail.


    However, this was also important for Tatsumi right now. Because she understood that, Calcedonia could not say anything to Tatsumi.


    ��Well, when your husband returns in low spirits, he will have his new wife tofort him.��


    Lintughed heartily with a ��gahahaha.�� Apparently, it seemed like he wanted to dispel the depressing atmosphere.


    ��Should I also make something delicious for him?��


    Tatsumi and the others would probably return after tomorrow at the least. It wasn��t that easy to find a demonic monster in a wide forest.


    They had to search for the whereabouts of the monster, little by little, by following the footprints and leftover food, and even the droppings. Even though demonic monster hunting required skill, if you weren��t lucky it was a very time consuming task.


    How can I cheer up Tatsumi when hees home probably in low spirits? Calcedonia left The Elf��s Resthouse while thinking about this.


    Jadokh stirred the crackling fire with the tip of a piece of firewood.


    The me red up for a moment, spurred on by the fresh air, and scattered some sparks in the surrounding.


    Tatsumi and Jadokh stared at the mes in silence.


    Unexpectedly, Tatsumi lifted his face and gazed around his surroundings.


    ��......where��s Miloulle...?��


    ��Miloulle is at the nearbyke. Please try to understand.��


    Tatsumi also thought of the same thing. She was probably cleaning her sullied body.


    ��...Will she be alright by herself?��


    ��To be honest, it��s not something to be praised about but...we don��t have a choice now.��


    Before long, it was night.


    Tatsumi started, ��...A demonic monster... a real demonic monster, they��re so messed up...��


    ��Honestly, I was scared too. Until now, every time I��ve fought, I was able to conquer the fear. But......seeing that demonic monster made me feel the worst kind of fear in my life,�� Jadokh replied.


    Tatsumi and Jadokh, both with the same expressions, were talking to each other while staring at the dancing mes of the fire.


    ��...Eru said that we had to hunt that monster before we could be considered full-fledged hunters...��


    ��...From now on, we��ll have to be fighting even stronger monsters, won��t we...��


    Today, Tatsumi and co. met with a spotted lynx. That monster that etched a violent fear into their hearts was only the entrance to the professional beast-hunter world. In other words, many more monsters stronger than the spotted lynx would appear.


    Jadokh was saying that as they progressed on the path of being a beast-hunter, they��d have to fight things stronger than the spotted lynx.


    But, honestly saying, any self-confidence they had before seeing the spotted lynx waspletely gone.


    Could we even continue being beast-hunters? Such thoughts were constantly in their heads.


    In Tatsumi��s case, bing a demonic beast-hunter was but one step in his n. His dream for the future was to be an exorcist like Calcedonia.


    However, there were devils that possessed things, like the one with the giant snow lizard. What if a devil possessed a demonic monster?


    Could they even fight something as strong as that?


    Tatsumi, keeping those thoughts to his heart, continued fixedly staring at the mes without saying a word.


    [1] Note that a demonic monster is different from a demonic beast, which is what you��ve been seeing before.

 Chapter 71

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 71 �C Reunion</h4>


    The sound of a door opening and closing was heard; Calcedonia��s face lit up. And then, she rushed to the front door in a hurry.


    Her eyes reached the entrance and were cast on the person she had expected to be there.


    ��Wee home, husband!!��


    ��Yeah. I��m back, Calsey.��


    Tatsumi smiled and tightly hugged his wife who hade running over.


    ��Sorry. The trial was unsessful.��


    Settling down in the living room, Tatsumi told the results of the trial to Calcedonia while drinking the tea she had brewed.


    ��Is that so......��


    As it had been predicted, it seems that Tatsumi and the others had failed to hunt the spotted lynx.


    This oue itself could be guessed beforehand, and so Calcedonia didn��t feel disappointed despite knowing that Tatsumi had failed.


    However, Calcedonia furrowed her brows and tilted her head.


    ��Hey, demonic monsters are amazing. Being able to hunt that kind of demonic monsters; you and the other senior demonic monster hunters are really amazing.��


    Tatsumi spoke with a smile.


    He looked like the usual Tatsumi on the surface. But, to Calcedonia��to Tatsumi��s wife, it was immediately apparent that he was wearing a mask.


    That��s why.


    That��s why Calcedonia got up from her chair and approached Tatsumi, and just like that, she hugged him.


    Tatsumi��s face got buried right between Calcedonia��s soft breasts.


    ��Huh...?��


    ��Don��t do impossible things, okay?��


    Tatsumi��s body stiffened unexpectedly at the voice tinged with sadness that wasing from above as he drowned in Calcedonia��s soft breasts rich in sticity that could be best described as a boing boing.


    ��I knew that you would...... no, husband would fail the trial this time. So you don��t have to force yourself tough.��


    The reason Tatsumi had forced himself to smile was, of course, to not let Calcedonia worry.


    However, Tatsumi��s poor act was easily seen through by his wife.


    ��I myself have experienced this, so that��s why...I understand the fear my husband felt.��


    Tatsumi��s body shivered in Calcedonia��s embrace. Inside his heart, the fear of confronting the spotted lynx came back to him.


    ��Isn��t it fine? Even if you don��t be an exorcist. I have said this before as well, if it��s husband...no, no matter how many children we have between us, I will support all of us.��


    Calcedonia��s face was not visible to Tatsumi, but he was sure she was making a smile of kindness that her name Holy Maiden would suggest.


    Also, the smile of that Holy Maiden was directed solely towards her husband.


    Tatsumi��s heart shook violently at the fear felt from the demonic monster and the sweet whisperings of his wife.


    Calcedonia��s words were equal to ��the Devil��s whisperings�� to Tatsumi right now whose confidence as a demonic monster hunter, and objective of bing an exorcist was crumbling around him.


    Wouldn��t it be good to follow her words just like this?


    It was her own decision to call me to this world in the first ce. Then, doing as she said would not mean I am bad.


    Such backwards thoughts sprung up in Tatsumi��s heart several times.


    Following her words, he could live while depending on her for support, and enjoying this soft body of her��s to his heart��s content.


    Even in that kind of life she would surely say she��s happy. She would surely say she��s content just to live together with Tatsumi.


    Tatsumi��s heat that was swaying in indecisiveness began slowly leaning towards the sweet invitation that had been extended to him.


    Suddenly, Tatsumi��s hand grabbed Calcedonia��s chest and started rubbing it gently.


    ��Hyo-hyoeee!!?��


    Suddenly, Calcedonia pushed Tatsumi away reflexively and brought up both of her hands to cover her chest.


    Stunned, she looked at Tatsumi and found him with the expression of a child who had seeded in a prank.


    ��You shouldn��t do this, Chiiko. Don��t spoil me so much.��


    ��H-Husband......?��


    ��Because if a beautiful person like Chiiko says something like this, any man would obey without thinking. I was also about to be like one of those. But-��


    The smile disappeared from Tatsumi��s face and a serious expression took its ce. But, there were still shadows clinging to his face.


    ����I also said this before but I have no n of bing a gigolo.��


    Although the shadows were notpletely dispelled, a little light was returning to Tatsumi��s eyes.


    His confidence had not yet returned. However, thanks to Calcedonia, it had be possible to look forwards.


    In the first ce, the reason Tatsumi wanted to be an exorcist was to be able to protect the woman in front of him.


    Despite this, thinking about letting the woman he should protect support him was terrible.


    Tatsumi recalled the fundamental reasons for his original objective and, even though it was just a little, he was able to improve his mood.


    ��Husband...��


    Seeing the change in Tatsumi��s condition, Calcedonia also let out a soft sigh.


    At the same time, she turned towards Tatsumi with a dissatisfied face.


    ��But...it��s a bit disappointing. With husband...t-that...everyday...I thought living a little licentiously is also...not b-bad...��


    ��That��s why!! Stop saying something that would corrupt a person like this!!��


    Her husband retorted to Calcedonia who, with dyed cheeks, was bashfully looking up at Tatsumi as if expecting something.


    Somehow Tatsumi became unable to stay at home and was walking down the streets of Levantes which were stained red in the evening.


    Why was he unable to stay at home? The reason for that was his beloved wife.


    Tatsumi had regained some of his confidence. Nheless, there was still a long way before he decided to face that demonic monster again. In his mind, he was at a loss at what to do from now on.


    Calcedonia had turned her eyes full of a certain kind of expectation towards Tatsumi when he was like this.


    They had just officially been married and, on top of that, Tatsumi had left the house for a few days to hunt for the spotted lynx.


    Naturally, it wasn��t unreasonable for Calcedonia to have some ��expectations�� to Tatsumi who had returned home.


    But, that was not the case with Tatsumi.


    A liaison with Calcedonia would certainly make him forget the bad things, even if it was for just a moment.


    It would be a very happy and enjoyable time for Tatsumi to entwine his body with her soft and warm one.


    However, he was not in the mood toy with his wife while his heart was in a depressed condition.


    He felt it wasn��t right to sleep with her with this feeling.


    Did she not notice her husband��s feelings, or did she tempt him even while noticing his feelings? His wife��s gaze had been hot and wet.


    It had seemed that if they stayed like that he would end up embracing her, so Tatsumi had stepped out to cool his head.


    Tatsumi had left despite feeling Calcedonia��s regretful gaze graze his back.


    However, he didn��t have any particr purpose for stepping out. That��s why he was walking around aimlessly in the evening streets.


    Should I go to a bar and get some drinks before heading home?


    While he was considering this, a boar-drawn carriage pulled by an orc passed besides him.


    There was the carcass of a demonic monster resembling a huge wolf on the luggage rack. It looked like a demonic monster hunter was in the middle of moving the spoils he had killed somewhere.


    A man who looked to be in his twenties was sitting on the driver��s seat. There was no one else riding on the carriage besides him; this man had probably taken down the wolf like demonic monster by himself.


    The wolf like demonic monster appeared to be a demonic monster that was certainly a higher level than the spotted lynx. From the point of Tatsumi right now, it was unbelievable that he had hunted such a demonic monster by himself.


    Thinking that just what kind of person can hunt this monster alone, Tatsumi turned his attention towards the driver��s seat.


    ��Hmmm...?��


    Red hair trimmed short and rust coloured eyes. And above all, Tatsumi recognised that good looking, refreshing appearance.


    Also, the man on the driver��s seat also turned to look at Tatsumi as if he had heard the voice that had just spilled from Tatsumi��s mouth.


    The man slightly opened his eyes. Then a friendly smile immediately surfaced on his face,


    ��Tatsumi...? Is it you, Tatsumi?��


    ��M-Morga...?��


    This person was Morganeich Tychors, a Freedom Knight that had also worked as an exorcist in partnership with Calcedonia and was a former Temr of the Savaiv Church.


    Tatsumi and Morganeich clinked the wooden wine cups they were holding in their hands together.


    The small clinking sound was swallowed by the dominating mour of the bar and disappeared in the air.


    Morganeich had invited Tatsumi to the bar he was going to, and Tatsumi had responded affirmatively.


    Also, the bar Tatsumi was brought to was simr to the Elf��s Resthouse in which demonic monster hunters would frequent it.


    Morganeich had left the carriage in front of the shop, he had talked with the shop owner and after entrusting the carriage to him, had returned to Tatsumi��s side.


    And, upying one of the tables, they did a toast with each other��s cups.


    ��It��s been a long time. Has it been...a year?�� Tatsumi started.


    Morganeich replied, ��That��s right. Even though we live in the same time, we haven��t really seen each other.��


    ��This town is pretty big, that��s why.��


    ��Well, in my case, I��m often away to hunt demonic monsters.��


    The twoughed and did another toast.


    ��That��s right. It��s a bitte but congrattions. You got married to Calcedonia, right. I was away from this town during the New Year��s Festival, but I heard it over the grapevine.��


    ��Thank you.��


    ��By the way, are you alone today? Where��s Calsey? ording to the rumours, I heard that you guys were always together.��


    ��Uh, umm....... T-That...... hahaha.��


    There was no way Tatsumi could say ��My new wife was looking at me bewitchingly so I left the house.��


    Thanks to that, what kind of rumours would float around about him and Calcedonia. That thought made Tatsumi feel depressed.


    ��Could it be, you guys had a quarrel right after the marriage?��


    ��N-No, that��s not the case...��


    Morganeich realized something was up from Tatsumi��s bad tone of words.


    ��What is it? It must be fate that we met here again. If there is something troubling you, I can at least hear you out, right? You already know this, but I��m a former priest.��


    While taking a sip of wine, Morganeich made the offer in a broken note of voice.


    Certainly, both Tatsumi and Morganeich had once crossed des with each other. However, that was caused by a Devil; it wasn��t like they hated each other.


    Looking at it from Morganeich��s point of view, Tatsumi was a person who had snatched his beloved from his side, but it had already been a year since then. The current him couldpletely divulge towards both Tatsumi and Calcedonia.


    So, it was also a kindness that Morganeich came out with Tatsumi like this.


    From Tatsumi��s view, Morganeich was a senior demonic beast-hunter and an exorcist. He didn��t think it was a bad thing to consult with his senior on his worries.


    And it was a thing that even if he couldn��t say it to Calcedonia, he could say it to his senior of the same sex.


    How could he tell his beloved wife that the fear he felt from the spotted lynx was too great, and that he was still feeling scared. Even Tatsumi had his pride as a man.


    Coming to this decision, Tatsumi slowly told Morganeich about the failed encounter with the spotted lynx.

 Chapter 72

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 72 �C The True Objective of the Test</h4>


    <..>


    ��I see...a spotted lynx...��


    After he finished listening to him, Morganeich looked at Tatsumi again.


    ��For you to be able to challenge the spotted lynx...you��ve gone a long way.��


    ��N-No, that...I��m still way beneath you...��


    Certainly, in this year, Tatsumi has been training hard. However, his strength couldn��t evenpare to the Freedom Knight in front of him. It��s not as if Morganeich was fooling around in the time that Tatsumi was training.


    ��Speaking of which, you��ve fought the spotted lynx too, haven��t you?��


    ��Yeah. I fought that demonic monster before.��


    ��Then... did you beat it on your first try?��


    ��I was crushed utterly on my first try too... No, it isn��t just us. Most beast-hunters lost on their first try.��


    Before the time that he was recognized as a full-fledged beast-hunter, Morganeich had done the same test.


    Simrly to Tatsumi��s party, Morganeich, along with Calcedonia who he had already at that time, challenged the spotted lynx, yetpletely couldn��t do anything.


    The two of them fell into a slump, just like Tatsumi right now, as one would expect.


    ��But, the next time... I won.��


    It was only two words that Morganeich said, ��I won.�� Yet, those two words were overflowing with confidence.


    ��H-How in the world... How did you beat that demonic monster!!?��


    Tatsumi subconsciously leaned forwards as he asked that question. To such a visibly excited person, Morganeich stifled his smile and looked at him seriously.


    Morganeich entirely understood Tatsumi��s feelings. Tatsumi was still fixated on finding a way to beat the monster. It��s no wonder that he��s all over the ce.


    Surely, his seniors had the same feelings towards his past self as he is having now towards Tatsumi.


    Thinking that, he unintentionally let out a smile. Of course, he was smiling about his past self and not Tatsumi.


    ��Don��t panic, Tatsumi. In all honesty, there��s a small ��tradition�� among senior beast-hunters. When doing the trial, other beast-hunters can��t offer their help.��


    It wasn��t known who made it, but it was an unspoken rule among the senior beast-hunters.


    He continued, ��It��s like a rite of passage, you know? No matter where you go, you��ll never get any real advice.��


    ��B-But...��


    Discouragement was clear on Tatsumi��s face.


    If he were to hear of how Morganeich won over the spotted lynx, it��d be a breach of etiquette, wouldn��t it?


    In this world, you couldn��t just simply google to find an answer.


    Without the inte, it was aplicated task to get relevant info.


    For example, the books of this world were all handwritten, and because of that, they were expensive valuables, so ordinary people couldn��t simplye into contact with them.


    The only ces that had arge collection of them would be the royal pce, various churches, and archives of major ns.


    On that point, Tatsumi, as a priest of the Savaiv church, could get into its library.


    However, the collection was sorge and varied that if Tatsumi wanted to find information of the spotted lynx, it��d take too long as to be worth the effort.


    Furthermore, it wasn��t even certain that the information existed in there to start off with.


    And since books are a dead end, one had to ask other people.


    In this case, it would have to be a person who has hunted the spotted lynx before, like Morganeich. So, when Tatsumi asks such a person, he��d learn how to fight the spotted lynx and use the information on the next battle with the monster.


    But, like Morganeich said, senior beast-hunters would not give any advice on fighting the spotted lynx. Consequently, there wasn��t a huge chance that the information was in the Church of Savaiv��s archives.


    Tatsumi was looking downcast. And to such a Tatsumi, Morganeich was grinning.


    At that time, Tatsumi felt that something was off.


    The tradition of seniors not helping juniors with the spotted lynx made sense.


    However, would it really be possible that so many beast-hunters could pass by following that tradition?


    Of course, there are those people who just kill the lynx outright. But, from what Tatsumi��s been hearing, most beast-hunters lost on their first encounter.


    If so.


    If so, the test isn��t just about hunting the spotted lynx.


    There seemed to be something more to the test.


    Tatsumi looked at Morganeich in doubt. And then, he smiled.


    Seeing the look on Morganeich��s face, he was confident of his assumption.


    Tatsumi remembered of the words that Morganeich said some time ago.


    ��Morga. Can I ask you a small question?��


    ��Hm. What is it?��


    ��You said it before, didn��t you? ��When doing the trial, other beast-hunters can��t offer their help.�� So, in other words, if I ask for help...��


    In short, seniors won��t do anything if you don��t say anything, but if you ask a question, can��t they answer it? That was what Tatsumi was thinking.


    ��My, my? Did I say something like that?��


    His mouth was denying it, but his eyes were smiling.


    Yes. Tatsumi was correct.


    Morganeich��s silence was Tatsumi��s answer.


    ��It seems like you��ve already figured it out, but the trial of the spotted lynx is more than just being able to kill it.��


    Morganeich re-exined the trial to Tatsumi, who had already had an idea of the truth.


    ��In this trial, it is essential to collect enough information about the spotted lynx.��


    ��And for the young beast-hunters that don��t know defeat, the trial teaches them a lesson. The higher you are, the harder you fall.��


    The readiness of fighting a demonic monster for the first time. The importance of intelligence gathering. And most importantly, overconfidence and self-conceit.


    It is these things that the trial aims to cover.


    Tatsumi was overconfident.


    Though their party was small, they never met with defeat. You couldn��t say they had no conceit in themselves.


    And, they were met with the misleading words of ��If you can do this, you��ll be a real beast-hunter.�� Which led them to fight the demonic monster without the help of information and bepletely defeated.


    The trial went exactly as it was intended to.


    ��Besides, just by being a beast-hunter doesn��t mean that they��re friends with every other one. We beast-hunters have a loose rtionship, and when someone fails a hunt, that��s an opportunity for another of us.��


    Beast-hunters make a living off hunting demonic beasts.


    That is to say, when one beast-hunter fails killing a beast, another beast-hunter has a chance at killing it instead.


    For someone to kill a monster that someone else was still hunting isn��t too frowned upon, but one couldn��t say that it didn��t break etiquette, just a little bit. However, when someone fails, nobody cares if you go hunt the same monster.


    For that reason, if you don��t actively ask around for information and stuff like that, most won��t offer you it.


    Of course, while there are those meddlesome folks who give advice if they hear that you��re looking for it, there are those who don��t answer even when asked.


    Even so, there seemed to be a tacit understanding between demonic beast-hunters that when asked, they��d share what they knew with each other.


    Tatsumi��s face was glittering in hope, hearing what Morganeich has said until now.


    It was the feeling of being in pure darkness only to be met with a beam of light.


    But, Morganeich told the unkind truth to the hopeful Tatsumi.


    ��It��s true that there is a custom of trading information about demonic monsters, but that doesn��t mean that it��s free.��


    ��...I see. Does that mean that there��s an information fee?��


    ��It��s as you said. And, you wanted to learn from me? About the spotted lynx��s habits, abilities, and weaknesses. If so, I have the right of epting somepensation for the info.��


    Morganeichughed again. Then, Tatsumi took a deep breath and asked,


    ��I understand. Then, how much would I have to pay for the information?��


    ��I guess...��


    Morganeich finished thest drops in the wooden sake cup, and the server, seeing the empty vessel, refilled it.


    ��For the information fee, how about treating me to a drink in this ce?��


    ��Huh? T-That��s it?��


    Tatsumi was stressing over how much he��d have to pay. So, when he heard Morganeich��s price, he just stared nkly in surprise.


    Seeing his face, Morganeichughed like a kid who just pranked someone.


    ��What, did you think I was going to ask for your worth? It��s usually a drink or two and sometimes a meal. Then they��ll happily give you the info. But, be careful, okay? Some people eat and drink like it��s theirst day in this world since they��re being treated.��


    Tatsumi smiled at Morganeich��s joke. That smile was the smile of finding the solution to a problem that gued you for a long time.


    And, the two, getting another round of sake, touched their cups together.


    ��I��ll give ya everything you need to know to kill that beast. So you better win. And make Calsey happy!��


    ��Yes!!!��


    Tatsumi was no longer confused or gloomy.


    Several dayster, Tatsumi, Jadokh, and Miloulle were once again in the forest.


    They were, of course, looking for the spotted lynx. And this lynx was sprawled on the same rock like before.


    The spotted lynx was staring at the intruders��Tatsumi and the others.


    Last time, this was where they couldn��t move. Their bodies were paralyzed from the feeling emitted from the demonic monster.


    However, this time was different. Before the monster could use its re at them, the three surrounded the lynx.


    ��Jadokh! Miloulle! Don��t look at its eyes!��


    Jadokh responded, ��I know! You said that its eyes had some sort of power!��


    ��Fool me twice, shame on me!�� Miloulle energetically said.


    Tatsumi learned this information from Morganeich. The spotted lynx��s eyes had a power that invoked fear in one��s allies. The so-called demon eye.


    It was to this demon eye that Tatsumi��spany felt that abnormal fear in thest time they fought.


    But, in other words, that was all there was to the spotted lynx. Yes, they had to be careful about its sharp ws and fangs, but those features weren��t limited to the spotted lynx. Many other demonic beasts and monsters had the same features.


    If the monster realized that its demon eyes didn��t work, it would immediately escape. However, its escape route was blocked by the shield that Tatsumi was wielding.


    ��I��m sorry, but you can��t escape!�� Miloulle yelled.


    Miloulle readied her spear and thrusted it with vigor at the beast��s nk. She attacked at the exact moment the monster was confused at the blockage of its escape route.


    The spear easily prated the skin and flesh, damaging the organs of the beast.


    The lynx let out a deafening scream. Yet, despite its wounds, just that would not kill something with the mighty life force of a demonic monster.


    Nheless, it couldn��tst for much longer with its secret exposed.


    Jadokh immobilized the beast with a swing of his battleaxe to its legs, and Miloulle quickly stabbed it. In this way, the monster gained yet more injuries.


    Though Tatsumi retreated several steps back, he was paying attention to the monster the whole time. When the beast would attempt to use the demon eyes, he��d use his shield to block its eyesight.


    Like that, Tatsumi would interrupt the skill from triggering, and the two of them were left to continue damaging the monster in rtive peace.


    Little by little, its strength and vitality were chipped away, and before long, it could no longer stand, flopping down to the earth.


    And then, Jadokh raised his axe up into the air. He dropped it down in a magnificent swing, finally dispersing the all the mes of life that the lynx had.


    ��Cheers!!!��


    At The Elf��s Resthouse, that cheerful word resounded.


    The party could truly defeat the spotted lynx. This was the celebration party for passing the test.


    Eru, the restaurant��s workers, and the regrs gave their praises and good wishes to Jadokh and Miloulle.


    Among the crowd, a drunk Miloulle was looking for Tatsumi.


    ��Huh? Tatsumi, where did you go?��


    Miloulle was looking everywhere. But, the man was not to be found as expected.


    ��Geez, don��t say stupid things, Miloulle. Isn��t there only one ce where Tatsumi could be?��


    While heartily drinking his booze, Jadokh skillfully winked with his four eyes.


    ��Ahhh, Calsey��s ce, I guess... Ugh, I get his feelings, but... Couldn��t he just spend a little bit more time with hispanions...��


    Lonely and regretful. Miloulle put those feelings of her into words.


    ��It can��t be helped, you know? Because, to Tatsumi, Calsey is above everyone else.��


    ��Haaaa...��


    ��Hey hey, if you��re mad, have a drink? This is our long-awaited celebration party!��


    Bang. She mmed her cup into the table in front of her. Miloulle had drank all the alcohol inside with one gulp.


    ��Landy! Keep ��eming!!! I��m gonna drink ��til the end tonight! Since I��m being treated today!!!��


    Miloulle stinkily vomited like an old man. Even so, Eru poured another cup.


    It was as she said, the other beast hunters were treating her today. The other beast hunters would treat those who passed the trial of the spotted lynx. That was also the beast-hunter��s tradition.


    ��Hehehe. Then, I��ll also drink without holding back. It��s not like I��ll be paying for it.��


    With a happy look, Jadokh made his request.


    The other beast-hunters watched how much the two of them drank, and their faces slowly started to be more pale.


    Morganeich gave out that warning to Tatsumi as a joke, but how could he know that such people were in their midst?


    In theforts of their home, Tatsumi was hugging Calsey tightly.


    ��...Sorry, Chiiko. Sorry for making you worry.��


    ��No...I had no doubt that Master would win.��


    Nuzzling her face on Tatsumi��s chest, Calcedonia happily murmured.


    ��Hmmm? I wonder who was the one who said that it was okay to give uuup?��


    ��Uh, ummm, t-that...... Geez!!! Master is so mean!!!��


    Calcedonia lightly punched Tatsumi��s chest a few times. Of course, she didn��t put any power into them, so it didn��t hurt at all.


    Tatsumi gently petted the angry Calcedona��s head, just like in his original world.


    Calcedonia was still punching Tatsumi, but her face was of pure bliss.


    ��...I��ve somehow gotten this far, but... Someday, I��ll reach your level.��


    ��Yes. If it��s Master, it��ll happen before long.��


    It wasn��t known who leaned in first, but their lips touched. When their lips parted, Calcedonia let out her pent-up breath.


    Calcedonia��s face waspletely red. She looked lovingly at Tatsumi.


    Tatsumi knew what she wanted. He picked her up and started walking.


    He opened the bedroom door. After the couple entered��the door slowly closed.

 Chapter 73

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 73 �C Struggling</h4>


    <..>


    It was early morning when a loud <i>bang</i> sounded in the neighborhood.


    That sound did not happen just once. It continued rhythmically for a countless period of time.


    This rhythm was sometimes disrupted. It��d stop for a while, and just when you thought it finally stopped, the bangs would go even faster as if to spite you.


    If the sound had to be better described, it would be the sound of wood pping together. Except louder.


    It was the sound of grueling training with a wood sword, shield, and jo.


    <sup>1</sup>


    The user of the sword was, of course, Tatsumi. And, Calcedonia was the one using the jo.


    They were training in their frontyard. As it was once the house of a wealthy man, the yard was fairly spacious. There was plenty of space to practice their skills. Moreover, there was a small stable left to the side of the yard. Though there weren��t any mounts being captivated there.


    Although Calcedonia was a rearguard, it didn��t mean that she had no skills of a vanguard. At the very least, she was miles ahead of Tatsumi.


    Calcedonia swung the jo that was taller than her. It whistled through the air as Tatsumi prepared to defend against it.


    Then, the tip of the jo painted a confusing picture using the space between the two as a canvas. Countless feints were made, countless skills were used, all in preparation to attack Tatsumi with his wooden sword and shield.


    Tatsumi somehow read Calcedonia��s intention of aiming for his legs to unbnce him. He slipped his shield to protect his legs as the jo came in.


    He felt the massive crash of the heavy wood banging together from his shield. He used all the power in his lower body to brace for the impact so he wouldn��t fall over.


    But, Calcedonia��s strike was too strong, and she was too fast. Tatsumi had no time to react when Calcedonia readied her jo for the second time. This time she thrusted the jo like a spear, and Tatsumi tried to parry the stick of hardwood speeding at him.


    He was a step toote.


    The bluntness of the jo point hit his right shoulder like a train.


    ��Ugh!!!��


    He unintentionally let out a voice of agony. Yet, he shouldered the pain in his right shoulder and smashed the shield in his left hand with all of his remaining strength.


    This desperatest strike was in vain. Calcedonia had readied her jo at lightning speeds and used the jo as a prop to dance in the sky.


    She used the same trick that pole-vaulters did. Of course, her approach run was almost nil and her jo wasn��t nearly as long as a pole-vaulter��s, so she couldn��t soar that high into the air. Nevertheless, it was plenty to avoid Tatsumi��s attack.


    And then, while in above in the sky, she brought her jo down at the opening presented at Tatsumi��s crown.


    Tatsumi, feeling the attack drawing near, frantically tilted his head to dodge.


    The falling jo lightly grazed his ear but smashed into his left shoulder.


    Tatsumi dropped his sword in pain and fell to the ground. Calcedonia saw him in clear pain


    ��I-I apologize! I identally put in too much strength! I-I��ll heal it immediately!��


    After she squatted down beside the fallen Tatsumi, she started casting the aria of her healing magic without any dy. When the magic wasplete, the sharp pain he was feeling had entirely vanished.


    ��Ah, f*ck. I can��t ever beat you, can I?��


    Calcedonia consoled apologetically, ��No, Husband has advanced quite considerably. It��s because Husband has gotten so strong that it��s hard to tell how much strength to use... Like now...��


    Of course, there was no anger between them; it was just early morning training.


    Tatsumi still had a zero percent chance of beating Calcedonia, but he became stronger like she said. She wasn��t lying when she said it was bing harder to tell how much strength to use.


    As things stood, Tatsumi would soon surpass Calcedonia in mel��ebat.


    ��However, your school of arts... what would you call it, phantasmagoric? Seriously, it��s amazing.��


    Back in Japan, there is a school of martial arts called ��Shinto Muso-ryu.�� The school had a saying that described it, which was ��A yari lunges, a naginata shes, and a tachi cuts. A jo is all of these in one.��


    <sup>2</sup>


    There are even more techniques involved in the jo than a sword; it was not at all worse than the sword.


    Calcedonia, using healing magic on the other ces hurt besides his left shoulder, stood up. When she did, she picked up the dropped sword and held it out to him.


    ��What shall we do? Continue training?��


    ��Of course. I��ll show you my victory this time!��


    ��Yes, that��s the spirit.��


    The two of them took their weapons and readied them. And then, a light tap of both of their weapons instead of an ��on guarde�� preceded the vehement smashing of wood on wood.


    A something was starving.


    It was already an eternity since itst saw food.


    The something would not extinguish from something like hunger, but satisfying its hunger was what it wanted to do above all else.


    Dizzily��no, lightly, it drifted among the densely packed trees. The something was looking for food.


    Days upon days. While drifting among the trees, the something was looking for an existence that could satisfy its hunger.


    And then.


    And then, the something had finally found it.


    A huge body was lying amidst the trees. That other something was also eternally starved.


    ��Hunger�� was a primeval desire, one of the strongest desires grounded on the instinct to survive. And to the other something boiled in that desire, the something slowly approached.


    As it got closer, the something softly entered into the other something.


    Just then, a violent desire attacked the something. The strong desire called hunger violently jolted it.


    The something was taking the desire from the inside of the other something, bit by bit. Its hunger was bing satisfied.


    Relishing the food, food it hadn��t had in a long time, the something greedily slurped the desire.


    However, the other something��s desire did not stop flowing, even with the intensity that the something devoured it. The hunger the other something held was that strong.


    It that had filled its appetite after one gulp shook from the excess of happiness that it got from the endless desire.


    This strong desire would make the something satated forever. And, it would obviously encourage this desire, and collect the food, the desire, that would be more and more delicious.


    Thinking that, it touched the seething hunger.


    The other something��s huge body shivered. And then, its azure eyes changed to a shade of sinister red.


    Moving its strong jaw, it revealed its sharp fangs.


    It pushed its legs, legs that were furnished intimidating ws, against the ground, and itsrge wings unfurled.


    It pped its wings, and a wave of air erupted. It was in the sky. Its thin, long tail slowly revealed itself.


    ck armor covered its entire body. The giant eyes that were dyed a deep red of the thing scanned the sky for something that would satisfy its hunger.


    Looking at all those <i>beneath</i> it, it found a giant among the dense forest.


    It was a ��giant�� to humans, but to the thing, it was but a moderatelyrge meal.


    Grinding its teeth, the thing��the thing called a sky dragon in the world of men��dived down at killed the beast in one breath.


    From below, Calcedonia��s jo whistled through the air before knocking Tatsumi��s wood sword up.


    Tatsumi already seen this trick of Calcedonia��s a countless number of times. Next, her jo would thrust like a yari at his chest.


    He put his strength into his raised arm and swung his sword down to parry Calcedonia��s attack.


    Before her jo could hit his chest, the sword blocked it. His n was a sess.


    Yet, this move was predicted by Calcedonia, or maybe her reflexes were just that fast. Once she nimbly pulled back the jo, she once again prepared to thrust with the jo.


    Block the jo with the shield before it got enough momentum to hurt him. Tatsumi, thinking that, quickly took a step towards Calcedonia before she had enough time to lunge at him


    Calcedonia��s jo could not use the full force of a thrust with the distance between them being point-nk. That kind of jo hit Tatsumi��s shield.


    And, when the jo brought its power into the shield, Tatsumi skillfully nted his shield so that the jo went off-track.


    One more step forwards. Tatsumi was right in front of Calcedonia.


    Her jo��s range was wider than his sword��s. So, he needed to step forwards another time to get in range.


    It might have been only a single step, a small step forwards. But to him, it was a huge leap.


    However, her jo was out of position. He made the leap, and with the advantage of the sword��s close range, he attacked.


    Calcedonia would not just watch in awe as Tatsumi made his attack. No, without trying to reposition the jo, she used the momentum from before to swing the other end of the jo. As Tatsumi used his wood sword to make his move, her jo whistled, ripping through the air, to riposte.


    Her jo was aiming for his chin. Tatsumi was entirely clear about that: his constant, grueling training with Calcedonia was not for appearance��s sake.


    Tatsumi��s sword in his right hand had blocked the attacking jo with a loud <i>ck</i>. That��s what it looked like, but somehow Tatsumi��s chin received the full force of an iing jo.


    ��......Huh?��


    The loud ck was not the sound of the sword colliding with the jo; it was only the sound of the wood crashing into his chin. In other words, Calcedonia��s jo had to have slipped through the defense of Tatsumi��s sword and smashed into his chin.


    Thinking that, Tatsumi looked at Calcedonia while bearing the pain.


    However, the person in question was just as confused as he was. She was dumbly staring at the jo in her hands.


    At the jo that had the top third cleanly cut off.


    ��W-What on...?�� Calcedonia unintentionally let out these words of surprise.


    Tatsumi looked at her jo. Right at the ce where he was going to block the jo, a clean cut was made. A cut so perfect that it must have been made by a well-maintained sword.


    It seemed like the cut-off part of the jo hit Tatsumi��s chin with the force it got from being sliced off. It had fallen by his feet.


    ��Ummmm...?�� Tatsumi was confused too.


    ��T-This is Husband��s...?��


    ��N-No, no matter how much I try, cleanly slicing apart wood with a practice sword is really impossible...I think?��


    They looked at each other for the answers, but neither of them had any.


    It was at that time.


    A quiet ripping sound became audible. Just when the two heard it, a run in Calcedonia��s clothing became visible. The run was perfectly straight.


    As the two of them were only training, they were wearing clothing that were easy to move around in but didn��t have much protection to them.


    Calcedonia��s very ordinary clothing had a run in it. And through that run, a bit of her white skin was peeking through.


    With his red face and his involuntary staring, Tatsumi clearly showed his youthfulness. Recently, he had bepletely familiar with the sight��but by no means tired of it��yet it still fascinated the newlywed husband.


    And then, the clothing finally gave in after the run started to grow. Calcedonia��s pair of mountains boinged out into the open. Her grand tetons were exposed.


    ��Ahhhhhhhhh!!?��


    ��Oh shhhhhiiiiiii!?��


    The title of the most flustered did not go to the person herself, Calcedonia, but to Tatsumi.


    It was their frontyard after all. Anyone could see them. Luckily for them, it was early in the morning and a scarce few would take a walk at this time, so there was nobody around to see Calcedonia��s bringers of heavenly justice.


    Nevertheless, Tatsumi didn��t know who could be watching. He was sort of stubborn on the fact that it was only okay for him to see his wife��s bare skin, so he quickly hid her chest.


    With both of his palms.


    To be exact, he put his hands over the front of her chest and grabbed them tightly. Of course, this wasn��t a conscious action made by him. It was something done in the heat of the moment that he instantly regretted.


    ��..........................................ahn.��


    When that ��ahn�� came from his wife��s mouth, Tatsumi understood just what he was doing.


    He was groping his wife��s exposed chest.


    Clearly put, this was a strange situation that he couldn��t use excuses to get out of.


    ��Oh shhhhhiiiiiii!!!��


    Tatsumi, once again flustered, princess carried Calcedonia back into the house with a face that asked for no arguing. Needless to say, he bolted indoors at his fastest speed.


    Calcedonia��s face was on full blush in Tatsumi��s warm arms.


    However, was it really because of the bashfulness from her chest being exposed? Or, was it from the blissfulness of being carried by her husband?


    The answer was only known to the person in question.


    A jo is essentially one of those wooden rods you can get at a hardware store except harder and more expensive https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/J%C5%8D It��s different from a wizard staff and a quarterstaff, so jo will be used. Also, the author mentions jojutsu (the art of using the jo) when talking about the weapon.


    Okay, I googled the phrase but I didn��t find an official English trantion anywhere, so you��ll have to deal with mine. You can google the weapons for pictures, but here��s a short description for thezy. A yari is a type of Japanese spear, a naginata is like a ive, and a tachi is like a katana. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shint%C5%8D_Mus%C5%8D-ry%C5%AB is the wiki page, and ͻ���И����B�����S�����֤���̫�����ȤϤ����ˤ���줶�ꤱ�� is the saying.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 74 �C Comeback</h4>


    <..>


    Tatsumi rushed into the house carrying Calcedonia. Sighing in relief, he let go of her.


    Of course, while trying not to look at his wife��s bare chest.


    And, Calcedonia was changing her clothing. Though, she somehow looked a little disappointed.


    ��...In the end, what was that?��


    ��Well...of course it had to be...Husband��s heaven magic, maybe?��


    ��You sure? The heaven system specializes in mobility...so I don��t think it would be possible?��


    The couple had finished changing and were now in the living room, talking about the earlier phenomenon and drinking tea.


    Like Tatsumi said, the Heaven system mainly had spells like Instant Transition.


    Among the spells that he could use, there was Mana Strike, an attack magic. He would imbue mana into his sword or fists and attack for a burst of power and an explosion.


    However, in other words, he didn��t need to use mana from the Heaven system. It was possible for him to use mana from any system in his attack. Just, directly using mana was rarely done, so there actually wasn��t a lot of users of raw mana. There were more people using the more efficient aria magic.


    The Heaven system was a mythical system, but it wasn��t really as powerful as the fairy tales would say. And, Tatsumi had asked Giuseppe about it before.


    In the words of his magic teacher, the Heaven system hasn��t had any users of it for a long time, so there were a scarce few who could describe it well. Although, it was known that the system was much stronger facing Devils than the Holy and Light systems.


    But, that saying probably evolved from the ages of holding the system of magic sacred in legends and myths.


    ��Because of that, I don��t believe that the Heaven system can directly injure someone else,�� Tatsumi gave his thoughts.


    Calcedonia then said, ��In fairy tales, there are many cases where an offensive magic from the Heaven system appears, but they��re only fairy tales...still, we don��t know everything about Husband��s magic, so maybe it��s a new spell revealing itself?��


    ��Hahaha, wouldn��t that be great? It��d be nice to use attack magic like you.��


    Certainly, Tatsumi could already use some strong magics. Even so, it��s every man��s fantasy to say ��fireball!�� and have things explode.


    He continued, ��Though, if the jo was really cut by Heaven system magic...I have to be more careful about using mana from now on.��


    Luckily, only the jo and some clothing were cut. However, if it just cut a little bit more, Calcedonia herself would have been hurt.


    Tatsumi had gotten better at controlling his mana, but that didn��t mean he was close to Calcedonia and Giuseppe��s levels. If the earlier happening was caused by the Heaven magic system and he didn��t get better at controlling his mana, a simr thing might happen as before.


    Tatsumi reminded himself to keep up his vigor in practicing the sword and magic.


    ��To eat.�� That which resided in the flying dragon greatly wished to fulfill its desires.


    A satiated hunger would only lead to an evenrger hunger. The something which resided inside constantly enhanced the desire of hunger, so it could never feel the happiness of a full stomach.


    However, the flying dragon was a very greedy monster in the first ce.


    Eat everything that can be eaten. The flying dragon didn��t care if it ran on the ground or soared through the sky. The flying dragon didn��t care if it was alive or if it was dead. The end of all those that were captured by the flying dragon was to be eaten to the veryst breath.


    Voracious feeding. That was the flying dragon in its purest form.


    The flying dragon had just hunted a fairlyrge bird in the sky, and hungrily devoured the prey, still flying. With its sharp teeth and strong jaw, it could eat anything.


    The possessor was delighted at the new hunger boiling up from inside the flying dragon.


    More, more. That something��s desire only called it for more, and itgave the flying dragon more hunger.


    The flying dragon let out a deafening roar and took to the sky to search for a new prey.


    The possessor smiled, feeling the new desire in the flying dragon.


    But, it had to be careful. As the flying dragon fed, it must not approach the creature called a ��human.��


    ��Humans�� were its natural enemies. However, the something and the something��s brethren were also the natural enemy of ��humans�� too.


    Anyhow, these ��humans�� had the power called magic. The something��s race, a race without substance, had but one power.


    There were demonic monsters that had abilities that resembled magic, but most didn��t.


    But, ��humans�� could use magic, and they had centuries of experience in fighting.


    And so, no matter how strong someone in the something��s race became, they would not approach the habitats of a ��human.��


    ��Humans�� certainly had more desires than monsters and beasts did. However, possessing beasts didn��t expose themselves to such danger.


    It didn��t even need to approach these ��humans�� to get its food.


    The possessor continued to make the flying dragon hunger.


    This was all to savor the desire again and again.


    Tatsumi put the top part of the sliced jo on the table.


    ��It wasn��t as if I thought we would find an answer, I guess.��


    ��Then, shall we consult with my grandfather?��


    ��I guess so. That��s probably the best idea.��


    Giuseppe, with his boundless knowledge, might know what happened, and if he didn��t, he could use his connections to better figure out the answer.


    Even only in name, he was a man who stood at the top of one of the four churches. In the area of information and connections, Tatsumi could not possibly have the advantage.


    Tatsumi had forgotten the influence Giuseppe held in the face of his friendly old grandpa personality.


    ��My grandfather would know of folklore about the Heaven system, so surely he knows something.��


    ��Come to think of it, there was a time when Giuseppe-san doing a research on the Heaven system, wasn��t there?��


    ��Yes, I heard about that, too. Since my grandfather was a child, he was attracted to the Heaven system, and there was a time when he did a little bit of investigation here and there by himself. Though, you can call it something like youthful passion, I believe.��


    Remembering the tale, Calcedonia giggled.


    Tatsumi, another student of Giuseppe, also heard stories from his past.


    In many myths and legends, Thiet ��The Grand Mage�� Zamui (temp. name) made his appearance. Giuseppe studied the Heaven system to be just a little closer to his idol, Thiet.


    Giuseppe had extensive knowledge about the Heaven system, and he was the patriarch of the Savaiv church, but he had that kind of past.


    ��Then, I will tell Giuseppe about what happened today at his next ss.��


    ��Well, let��s put an end to this matter. I will prepare breakfast.��


    ��Yep, as soon as possible, please. Since there was a training before breakfast, I��m really hungry.��


    Tatsumi exaggeratedly stroked his belly, and that made Calcedonia softlyugh.


    ��Please wait for a little while. Today��s breakfast will be delicious.��


    ��Your food is never bad, you know? Every single time, my expectations haven��t been let down.��


    With those words, Calcedonia smiled broadly. If you were to ask why, being praised by Tatsumi was a bliss for her.


    ��Then to meet my Husband��s expectation, I will go all-out.��


    With acting that might have been a bit over the top, Calcedonia made a deep bow, leaving to the kitchen after.


    A savory aroma started toe from the kitchen. He wouldn��t have to wait long.


    Desire slowly welling up. While slurping that feeling of desire, the something got a slightly weird feeling.


    A desire called ��hunger�� steadily welling up. That was, good. To that conclusion, it would keep inciting the flying dragon.


    However, this hunger was not strange in any way.


    No matter how much the flying dragon ate, even if its hunger was never-ending, there was still a limit to what a single living creature could eat. In any case, it would someday rece the feeling of hunger with that of a full stomach.


    But, it did not know when to stop creating the feeling of hunger.


    Desire steadily welling up. While greedily slurping that feeling of desire, the something got a feeling of confusion.


    Too much. Too much desire welling up. If this continued, it would be swallowed by the desires of the flying dragon.


    It feed on the desires of living creatures, but it was possible for their positions to be reversed.


    When a living being��s desires were over-incited, the desires would instead consume it.


    The creatures that leave the control of the something��s race would merely turn into dangerous things that live only for the sake of their desires.


    A <i>thing</i> that was neither a demonic monster nor a demonic beast.


    While greedily slurping the steadily overflowing desire, the something had finally realized what it had possessed.


    A dragon. One of the strongest beings in this world.


    That which was called a ��Devil�� among humans��the something��was only on the bottom of its race��s food chain. It did not know what kind of creature a dragon was.


    If it waited a bit more. If it had a bit more knowledge and power.


    It would have never, ever, possessed a dragon.


    The desires of a dragon were just too strong. To the point of devouring the devourer.


    As it consumed the desire called ��hunger,�� as its very self was fading, the more it wanted to scream, the more it understood.


    Yet, its understanding was much toote. It had already lost most of its consciousness.


    The enormous hunger residing within the flying dragon would not disappear along with the devil.


    To be exact, the devil was still residing within the dragon. Before, the devil was controlling the dragon��s consciousness, but now, it lost that control.


    In other words, it was like a person driving at full speeds along a highway, but that person lost consciousness for some reason. Since nobody was driving the car, the car would continue to drive at high speeds and cause an ident.


    A normal flying dragon had it��s own instincts and intelligence, so it wouldn��t recklessly put itself into danger or stray from its territory.


    But, this flying dragon was different. It was now like a car with a drunk driver��except the drunk driver wasn��t drunk at all and was a serial killer who relished in the feeling of crashing into people.


    The crazed dragon��s eyes shined with an ominous red light, and it went to search for something that could satisfy its hunger.


    And in its eyes reflected a new meal. This new meal being the nest of a certain species. While the species wasn��t veryrge, they were very grouped up, almost as if they were meant to be eaten.


    Hunger in its eyes, it attacked the nest. Yet, despite ravishing each and every creature in the nest, it barely took any time at all.


    The nest of the creatures it ate. In the creatures�� nativenguage, that nest was called a ��vige.��


    Author��s Note:


    This is thest update of the year. I won��t be writing during the New Year��s Holiday, I guess it��s something like a hibernation XD


    I��ll start writing again on the fifth. Hopefully, I can finish a chapter by the seventh or eighth?


    You guys have really supported me for this past year, so here��s for another good one!

 Chapter 75 - Slicing Magic

    <h4>75 �C Slicing Magic</h4>


    Several dayster, Tatsumi was in Giuseppe��s office like usual.


    Today was one of the days that Giuseppe would teach Tatsumi magic, and while he was here, Tatsumi would ask about the cut-in-half jo.


    Of course, the part about Calcedonia��s clothing being ripped off was the couple��s little secret.


    While hearing the chain of events from Tatsumi, the old man fixedly stared at the broken jo in his hands.


    ��Hmmm, this is...very beautifully cut apart.��


    The sliced edge of the jo shined like a polished gemstone. At least, a normal cross-section of a tree wouldn��t look like this.


    Giuseppe��s eyes shined as if he was a child given a new toy.


    ��Also, Calsey thinks that this was caused by my magic...but, can the Heaven system really do this kind of thing?��


    ��That��s right...yes, just wait for a bit.��


    Giuseppe stroked his long beard gone white with his age. He was facing therge bookshelf in his office, thinking about something.


    Then, he pulled a book from one of the shelves, and flipped through the contents. Soon enough, he returned to Tatsumi with the book in hand.


    ��This, it��s this. ording to this book, the weapon of Thiet Zamui, the original Heaven system mage, could cut through trees, boulders, and whatever else stood in his way.��


    This book was probably one of the books Giuseppe collected back when he was interested in the Heaven system.


    ��Is the information trustworthy?��


    ��That��s unknown. This book was written a while after Thiet��s death, and many facts get distorted over time. However, Thiet��s main weapon still exists.��


    ��Huh, really? Is it here?��


    ��Nope, it��s unfortunately not here. The weapon is held by the Church of the Sun God Giva.��


    The Grand Mage Thiet Zamui was alive around five centuries past. Even in modern Japan, many things from the past are still around, so it wasn��t surprising that the Grand Mage��s weapon still existed.


    Furthermore, magic exists in this world. If magic is used, whether it be five centuries or a millenia, it��s unmistakably possible to preserve it.


    ��After Thiet Zamui��s death, nobody could use the weapon. Since Giva is also the God of War, it was offered to Giva��s Church. Though, since you also have the Heaven system, maybe you could also use the weapon.��


    Giuseppeughed happily, and Tatsumi��s interest in the weapon the Grand Mage left behind red.


    It was a weapon from myths. Tatsumi didn��t think that he could wield it, but he at least wanted to see it once.


    ��Now, back to the matter at hand. Is slicing possible with the Heaven system, was it?�� Giuseppe once again began to talk.


    Other than the book that Tatsumi just saw, there was another story about the Grand Mage cutting things.


    And from that, Giuseppe believed that the Grand Mage had some sort of slicing power.


    ��To begin with, the weapon we just talked about isn��t a weapon that normally cuts. He must have had a magic that gave him the ability to slice.��


    ��What? The Grand Mage��s weapon isn��t a sword?��


    The legendary weapon was also known as Truesh, so Tatsumi had assumed that it was a sword, or at least a weapon with a de.


    However, from what Giuseppe just said, the weapon in question didn��t seem to be a ded one.


    ��Yep, it isn��t a sword. On the contrary, people who don��t know any better wouldn��t think it was even a weapon. I suppose that it��ll be faster to show you than to give a long exnation. And the Partiarch of the Church of Giva, Bugarank, wants to see you, so he��ll definitely let us see the weapon!��


    Giuseppeughed happily, the same as ever.


    After leaving Giuseppe��s office, Tatsumi was walking in the Church of Savaiv.


    He was going to the temr��s training area to train with the other temrs.


    While on his way, a few junior priests doing chores came into his sight.


    They were lugging arge amount of firewood somewhere.


    Tatsumi looked at the junior priests with nostalgia.


    As he was a full-fledged priest and a temr to top it off, he naturally wouldn��t be doing these chores anymore.


    But, when he had just came to this church��no, when he had just came to this world, he spent a lot of time doing menial tasks like the junior priests in front of him.


    ��How are you doing, Bogart? I haven��t seen you since I stopped being a junior priest.��


    Bogart��s role is to manage the other junior priests. Before he was promoted, he used to always meet with Bogart, but he hasn��t anymore.


    It was impossible because of work currently, but he could catch up with Bogart next time there was an opportunity. Thinking that, Tatsumi continued walking.


    Once again, his footsteps stopped.


    ��...Now that I think about it...��


    Tatsumi remembered the time when he was a junior priest.


    It was when Tatsumi was first made to chop the firewood.


    It was, of course, his first time cutting firewood, but the wood was cut too quickly and too easily.


    At that time, he thought it was the power he got from transmigrating, so he started to seriously train as a temr. And, after he got the sealing bracelet from Giuseppe, it became much harder to do the wood.


    <sup>1</sup>


    At the time, he didn��t think there was anything wrong with it, but now it was obviously strange.


    The Heaven system of magic was specialized in movement; it represented the vastness of the heavens that only a Heaven-system user could easily travel across. Nheless, he easily cut apart the firewood without any troubles.


    ��...Could it be...?��


    The slicing magic of the Heaven system. Maybe Tatsumi has had this power from the start.


    Giuseppe was in his office after his lesson with Tatsumi was over.


    Naturally, the patriarch of a major religion was a busy man. Being the meditator over internal conflicts, replying to requests from minor churches, and talks with influential believers that even the church can��t ignore.


    In these busy days, the lessons with Tatsumi were a much-needed breather for him.


    In the lesson, they talk casually. Stories from both their worlds entertained them both.


    Moreover, Tatsumi was positive, and a good student. He learned well, and his talent sometimes even surprised Giuseppe.


    ��My son-inw can really entertain me.��


    Slouching in his office chair, Giuseppe thought of the previous exchange between him and his favorite disciple.


    ��The slicing magic of the Heaven system...I can��t help but be excited over if he can really master it.��


    Many stories of the previous Heaven mage have been left behind.


    However, those stories are dramatized, and are more exaggeration than real.


    A story must be interesting to be a story, after all.


    Still, Giuseppe had always thought that there was some type of slicing magic in the Heaven system, and Tatsumi could be his proof.


    His excitement for Tatsumi waspletely understandable.


    As his teacher and his rtive, Giuseppe awaited Tatsumi��s growth.


    However, the patriarch��s secret fun came to an abrupt halt.


    The royal pce had called for an emergency meeting of the four church leaders.


    And in that meeting, the king and all who held major power within the nation discussed one thing.


    A giant dragon was approaching the Kingdom of Largofiely.

 Chapter 76 - A Dragon Approaching

    <h4>76 �C A Dragon Approaching</h4>


    A certain room of the royal pce.


    In this room, there was nothing but arge table, many chairs, and a stone wall void of any decor.


    Even though the room was inside the pce, it was only used for war councils. All useless and distracting decorations were depensed of in the construction of the room.


    The people of authority in the Largofiely Kingdom were now gathered in such a bleak area.


    The King, Beed Rezo Largofiely; themander-in-chief; and the cab ministers were all present. Even Tatsumi and Ta��lorde Chrysophrase, Calcedonia��s brother, were there.


    Of course, the four leaders of the great churches were included. Bugarak Ishukan of the Church of Giva, Grugnard Armart of the Church of Dgarvae, Mayalina Kisscalt of the Church of vavy, and Giuseppe Chrysoprase of the Church of Savaiv.


    These powerful people all had seriousness written on their faces.


    ����������Earlier today, a messenger bird brought us an emergency message.��


    Hearing the words of the leader that just spoke, each person in the audience grew tense, their breath growing heavier.


    ��...It��s only in the border regions, but two viges have already fell...��


    ��The discovery of the situation was dyed because everyone in the viges were eaten.��


    ��Sorry for the rough words, but we should focus on what to do now instead of what happened in the past.��


    At the nods of everyone present, the topic switched to how to deal with this situation.


    This situation.


    Yes. ording to the lord that owned the two viges, the vige-eating monster��the giant dragon��was heading towards the royal capital.


    ��...A dragon is hard to deal with.��


    King Beed, seated at the head of the table, sighed deeply while crossing his arms.


    ��Our enemy is a dragon, but above all, it can fly. That greatly limits our options in dealing with the menace.��


    Mayalina Kisscalt, Matriarch of the Moon God��s Church, replied to the king��s words. Everyone nodded in agreement.


    A flying opponent cannot be hit by a sword or a spear. Arrows and magic have that range, but a normal arrow won��t prate a dragon��s scales, and it��s hard to hit a fast dragon with magic.


    ��Sir, currently, there are ten-odd giant crossbows perched on Levantes�� outer walls... However, they��re hard to handle, and are unlikely to hit the dragon. Although they will do a lot of damage if it does hit,�� Ta��lorde added.


    Giant crossbows need an entire team of soldiers to operate.


    Despite its immense power, it was hard to handle like Ta��lorde said. It wouldn��t matter if they were shooting atrge armies or castles, but hitting an agile flying dragon was a different matter altogether.


    ��Can��t we just ground the dragon?��


    ��We wouldn��t be talking here if that was possible.��


    Bugarak Ishukan, Patriarch of the Sun God��s Church, rebuked Grugnard Armart, Patriarch of the Sea God��s Church.


    Several more people presented their ideas, but none of them were decisive.


    Nevertheless, there were some people here that would call out the others for that indecisiveness.


    King Beed was silently watching those people.


    No, he was watching the single person he trusted out of all the kingdom��s authorities.


    That one person that he was watching opened his mouth.


    ��Hey, Beed. You��ve been staring at more for a while now... You��re not thinking of something evil, are you?��


    <sup>1</sup>


    The person to question the king was none other than Giuseppe.


    At Giuseppe��s words, all the bickering people fell quiet and turned their attention to the king and the Harvest God��s Patriarch.


    It was then when King Beed told Giuseppe what he��d been thinking all this time.


    ��Giuseppe. Is it possible for your favorite disciple... the Heaven system user to deal with the dragon?��


    ��Why does my husband have to face the brunt of the dragon��s attack!?��


    <sup>2</sup>


    In the patriarch��s office of the Church of Savaiv, an angry voice resounded.


    To almost yell at the person whose influence matched that of a king, it��d have to be Calcedonia.


    With her eyes burning with the mes of anger, this Calcedonia waspletely different than the normal ��Holy Maiden�� Calcedonia.


    ��Calm down. You seem to always go overboard when ites to your husband.��


    Bitterly smiling at his raging granddaughter, Giuseppe gave her forehead a flick.


    ��Ah!?��


    She cutely shrieked in surprise and guarded her forehead with her hands while backing up in reflex.


    ��I also don��t want to send my son-inw to fight the dragon. However, there aren��t any other people capable of doing it.��


    Saying that, he turned his attention to Tatsumi once again.


    ��Of course, we��re not forcing you. But, you��ll have the full force of the kingdom��s armies and the four great churches helping you. There��ll also be a reward from the king if you seed.��


    He didn��t change from his normal tone of voice, but his facial expression showedplete seriousness. Tatsumi knew that Giuseppe wasn��t joking.


    Tatsumi replied, ��I understand. However, why would the king choose me? Furthermore, didn��t you say that dragons hardly ever attack human viges?��


    Tatsumi wasn��t the strongest person in the world; there were others who were better than him. It might not be a lot, but the experienced mages and beast-hunters would easily trump him in dragon-killing prowess.


    Also, Giuseppe had earlier taught that dragons lived in deep forests and high mountains far from human habitation. And, dragons rarely leave their territory, so they don��t usuallye near humans.��


    ��About that... ording to the report, the dragon��s eyes were glowing red.��


    The report of the destruction of the two viges came from a messenger bird from the lord who owned the said viges.


    A messenger bird is like a carrier pigeon. In this world, pigeons aren��t used to convey messages. Instead, a faster bird called the ��pialy�� was employed to send urgent mail. It looked like a falcon, except smaller.


    It was first discovered when a peddler who stumbled upon a vige with all its inhabitants and livestockpletely gone when making his yearly rounds.


    After the lord heard of this, he sent soldiers to investigate, and discovered that arge number of demonic beasts and wild animals were killed in the forests around the area.


    Everything waspletely eaten, without even the bones remaining. The only reason that the eatings were discovered was the absence of animals.


    The soldierster found another vige in ruins and witnessed the giant dragon flying quickly away.


    The lord immediately sent a messenger bird to the royal capital when he heard that. He also included that the dragon was heading towards the capital and its eyes were dyed a deep crimson.


    ��Glowing red eyes, you say... that is...��


    ��Yep. It��s probably possessed by a devil.��


    ��B-But, you said that devils do not approach viges either?��


    ��I did, and it��s true. Our most likely theory is that the dragon was possessed by the devil, but there was a turn-around.��


    Giuseppe had told Tatsumi that if the possessed creature is too strong and the devil is too weak, it��s possible for the devil to lose control.


    In those situations, the possessed creature loses conscious thought and only follows its desire.


    It seemed that the nation��s leaders believe that was the case here.


    ��...I understand why the dragon ising here. However, are there no other mages that can use flight magic?��


    ��There��s a magic called ��flight�� that lets you fly in the sky in the Wind system, but it��s not very fast. And without being able to match the dragon��s speed, they��ll just end up being eaten.��


    Among the six beastmen races, the Cait Sith have the ability to walk in the air, but it was only to the limits of walking and running. They can��t even get close to a dragon��s speeds.


    In the first ce, the Cait Sith are a species that��s much better at escaping than fighting, so they couldn��t battle the dragon even if they could fly at its speed.


    ��We were thinking for you to teleport to the dragon and use Mana Strike then teleport back out. Rinse and repeat.��


    They��d also bring Calcedonia and some other healers to assist Tatsumi.


    ��Like I said before, you won��t have to do it all alone. The kingdom��s army, each church��s exorcists, the temrs, and this city��s beast-hunters have all been requested to help. We��re in the middle of preparing to attack the dragon. But, there��s the problem of the dragon being in the sky.��


    As it would be expected, the dragon having wings was the greatest problem. There wouldn��t be such troubles if it was and dragon.


    Currently, Tatsumi was the only one who could approach the dragon.


    ��Husband...��


    Calcedonia, having heard the talks between Tatsumi and Giuseppe, called out to him with worry in her heart.


    ��...Has husband...already...decided on what to do?��


    She knew. She knew what her husband would decide to do in these situations. And this quality in him was one of the things that attracted her.


    Even if they had no connection from her previous life, she��d still fall in love without a doubt.


    ��Yeah. I��ll do it. I don��t know how far I can get, fighting against something like a dragon... Still, I��ll do it. In the first ce, this city will be destroyed if I don��t. That��s why I have to protect this ce...I have to protect our home.��


    Heughed.


    Yes. The city of Levantes was already extremely precious to Tatsumi. And, the precious friends he��d made since he came to this world also lived in this city.


    His fellow temrs, Verse and Neez. His party members, Eru, Jadokh, and Miloulle. His neighbors and everyone he��s met. They all called Levantes their home.


    And above all, in this city was the person he treasured the most.


    There was no reason for Tatsumi to decline in protecting this city.


    ��So...help me.Give me your hand. Together...we will kill the dragon.��


    ��Yes! Of course! If Husband is going to fight the dragon, I will fight it with you!��


    They shared a smile.


    To protect each other no matter what difficulties they may face, and to surmount them. Those feelings could be felt even from a third party.


    Giuseppe was, of course, happily watching the two.


    As both their family member and a leader in the church of the marriage god, seeing them like this was not something he didn��t like.


    But, it had to wait forter. The menace was drawing near.


    ��Fortunately, the dragon��s being dyed by all the animals that it��s eating along the way ording to the scouts.��


    As soon as the king received the message, he sent out people to investigate.


    And a branch of those scouts sent discovered the dragon on its approach to the capital.


    ��We have a few more days before the dragon arrives. I��ll be making a more concrete n. Say, Tatsumi��


    ��What is it?��


    ��There��s a person called Jaydo in your party who��s pretty strong, right?��


    ��Do you mean Jadokh?��


    ��Yeah, that sounds about right. Can you get him toe?��


    ��That��s possible, but...��


    Tatsumi tilted his head, confused. Next to him, Calcedonia was doing the same thing.


    Couples that have been together for a number of years tend to have simr gestures when reacting to something. Perhaps it already applied to the two of them.


    ��I have a few demon sealing tools that most people can��t use. But, Jaydo, with his good physical strength, could be able to use some of them.��


    Tatsumi knew that Giuseppe had a hobby of collecting demon sealing tools. There was probably at least something that could help in fighting the dragon.


    ��I understand. I will ask Jadokh as soon as I am able to.��


    Giuseppe called out to Tatsumi just when he was about to leave the room.


    ��Hey, wait. Calsey can go get Jadokh. While she does that, there��s something I need to show you.��


    ��Something you need to...show me?��


    ��That��s right. Let��s go the the Church of Giva.��


    The two of them speak really casually to each other. The other patriarchs also speak pretty casually, but Giuseppe and the king speak to each other like friends, or at least people who��ve spent a number of years together.


    Calcedonia is speaking less formally than usual

 Chapter 77 - The Legendary Weapon

    <h4>77 �C The Legendary Weapon</h4>


    When Giuseppe and Tatsumi left the church, there was a carriage waiting for them.


    There was the sacred symbol of the Sun God engraved on the carriage: it was obviously from the Church of Giva.


    And then, the door of the carriage opened and a man came out as if he is going to confirm the people who came out of the temple.


    ��Oh, Leirook, is it?��


    ��Leirook...?


    ��Yup, I��ve been waiting for you guys.��


    The thirty-years-old man who wore armor came out from the carriage, with a cheerful smile, he greeted Tatsumi and co. while raising a hand.


    This man is Leirook Chrysophrase. The third son of Giuseppe and also a temr of the Church of Giva.


    ��You��ve came to wee us?��


    ��Something like that. My boss said that I��m the best person to go and get you.��


    Said Leirook while showing an amiable smile.


    Tatsumi was certainly more at ease when knowing the person who��s weing him. In fact, he was a little nervous to go to the Church of the Sun God for the first time.


    ��Our Patriarch has been waiting for you. Shall we head to the Church of the Sun God?��


    Leirook, a little pompously, gestured for the two of them to enter the carriage.


    After Giuseppe boarded the vehicle with obvious experience, Tatsumi smiled at Leirook and followed after his grandfather-inw.


    On the ttering and shaking carriage, Tatsumi gazed at the streets outside.


    As expected, there were many soldiers posted around the city, but the sight of a beast-hunter was much fewer than normal.


    A normal soldier or hunter would be no opponent when matched with a dragon. The people with the responsibility of intercepting and killing the dragon were all the senior beast-hunters.


    All those soldiers tasked to guard the city looked very tense.


    There were also many civiliansing and going, pulling their belongings in a cart and moving along.


    ��It��s because the news got out that a dragon wasing here. The soldiers are guiding the people to evacuate.��


    There were always those stubborn people that would not leave. They��d board up their house and wait for themotion to end.


    Many of those people have spent their whole lives in this city, and would die along with the capital if it came to that.


    ��Don��t forget, both of you. We hold the fate of the nation in our hands. If we fail, the dragon��s fangs will be turned to the people.��


    Tatsumi silently nodded at Giuseppe��s serious words.


    Leirook, seated opposite to Tatsumi, still wore his ever-present smile, but a serious light shone in his eyes.


    Yes. In their hands lied the fates and fortunes of every citizen in this city. In the event that the dragon overpowered them, the city of Levantes would undoubtedly suffer huge damage.


    The importance of his role weighed even more heavily on Tatsumi��s shoulders.


    And then, the sight of the main Church to the Sun God Giva could be seen before the carriage.


    They stopped in front of the entrance to the Church.


    When the grandfather and his inw disembarked from the carriage, a man was waiting for them in front of the door.


    He looked to be older than Leirook and Tatsumi: about in the mid-thirties.


    The man had arge build, and was wearing vestments that weren��t any worse than Giuseppe��s. Based on the sight, Tatsumi could already guess who he was.


    Tatsumi started, ��Could that person be...��


    Leirook confirmed Tatsumi��s assumption. ��Yeah. He��s my boss... The Patriarch of the Church of Giva, Bugarank Ishukan.��


    That man, Bugarank Ishukan, quickly walked to them.


    He, seemingly recognizing Tatsumi, asked, ��...Are you the Heaven-system mage...Tatsumi Yamagata?��


    ��Y-Yes...M-My name is Tatsumi...��


    As Bugarank was taller than Tatsumi, Bugarank bent down to match Tatsumi��s eye level. Now face to face, he broke into a huge smile from the solemn expression he was showing earlier.


    ��We��ve finally met! So you��re Tatsumi. Hahaha, you��re smaller than I thought!��


    He pped Tatsumi��s shoulder without holding back his strength. Every time Bugarank sent his hand down onto Tatsumi, waves of pain coursed through Tatsumi��s body. Tatsumi couldn��t help but knit his brows as a subconscious reaction.


    ��Boss, I think this is enough. If you keep tormenting Tatsumi, my sister will probablye and attack, you know?��


    ��Yeah, that��d be a pain. Our church��s reputation will probably plummet if the famous Holy Maiden did that!��


    Bugarankedughed again. After hisughs died down, he led the two visitors in.


    ��Hey, Tatsumi. Do you already know...the reason why you��re here?��


    While they were being led by Bugarank through the church, he asked Tatsumi a question without turning around to face the person he was asking.


    ��Yes, a little part of it... I��m here for the weapon left behind the previous Heaven-system mage... I think?��


    ��That��s correct. As you know, this city is facing a crisis. We believe that we have to use everything we have, or else.��


    It was said that after Thiet Zamui died, nobody else could use the weapon he left behind.


    The Grand Mage had no family, so it was given to one of his disciples.


    Even the disciple who inherited the weapon couldn��t use it.


    ����After my death, you guys may as well do whatever you want with my possessions. But, if there��s something one of you can��t use, give it to someone who can. If there is nobody who can use it, give it to a Church so they can give it to someone who can.����


    Those words were the will of the Grand Mage.


    The Church chosen to hold the weapon was the Church of Giva. Giva was also the god of war, so it��d only make sense to give a weapon to them.


    ��...After that, there has been nobody to be able to wield the weapon, and it��s been protected by our church since then.��


    ��But... even if I also can use the Heaven system, I don��t know if I can use the weapon?��


    ��That��s what we��re here to see.��


    Bugarank looked back and smiled. In front of him was a door.


    ��It��s here. Inside this room is the weapon Thiet Zamui left behind.��


    Bugarank pulled a fancy key from his pocket and inserted the key into its proper hole.


    <i>Click</i>.


    That quiet whisper was a furious roar in Tatsumi��s ears.


    It was a small room.


    If he had topare it to something, it was a bit more confined than the living room of Tatsumi��s house.


    The room was barren, saving for the small pedestal standing in the middle. And on that pedestal was the weapon of Thiet Zamui.


    Taking a deep breath, Tatsumi took a step into the room.


    There were now four people inside this sacred area, including Tatsumi. The patriarchs of both the Sun God and the Harvest God, a temr of the Sun God, and Tatsumi.


    <sup>1</sup>


    Under the watchful gazes of the other three, Tatsumi slowly approached the pedestal. When he was right next to the pedestal and the weapon sitting on it, the gaping on his face was unmistakable.


    ��Uh, ummm...This is the legendary weapon...right?��


    Tatsumi turned around, looking quite troubled.


    ��Indeed. You are in the presence of the very weapon the Grand Mage left behind.��


    Bugarank gave another shortugh.


    ��How about it, son-inw. Does it look like you can use it?��


    Giuseppe��s eyes visibly brightened while he was saying that. There was no mistake that this was the happiness that came from a prank sessfully pulled off.


    ��Oh, you haven��t been told what the weapon looked like before?��


    Leirook feltpassionate to Tatsumi, unlike the two patriarchs.


    ��W-Well, Giuseppe did say that showing will be faster than exining...and didn��t give me an exnation...��


    Tatsumi looked back to what was on the pedestal.


    That weapon.


    A set of thin reddish-gold chains were entwined around something. It was easy to see how it was used. But, on how it could even be used as a weapon was what confused Tatsumi.


    Was what the chains were chained around the weapon?


    The chains were small enough to be used as a woman��s choker. It��d be impossible to ever think of it as a weapon normally.


    Then again, there was magic in this world, so things may be different than how they first seem.


    However.


    That which was covered by the chains was not what one typically put into the category of a ��weapon.��


    It��s more of a type of armor than a weapon.


    ��......Is this...a gauntlet...?��


    ��Indeed. Just like you said, it��s a gauntlet,�� Bugarank answered with his ever-present smile.


    A gauntlet. A piece of armor that protects the hands.


    The Grand Mage��s weapon was a gauntlet that covered the hand and arm all the way to the elbow joint.


    <sup>2</sup>


    ��Could the gold chain be part of the weapon?��


    ��Who knows? That chain has been there even before I became a priest. I don��t know the details.��


    What was known was that only dwarfs had the skills to forge such an exquisite chain, and the special scarlet gold held some kind of magic.


    ��What happens when the chains are separated from the gauntlet... even that we don��t know.��


    From the time the gauntlet has been held in the temple, many sages and mages have inspected it.


    However, only the above two points were known. In the first ce, without knowing how to unwind the chain, it was impossible to put on the gauntlet.


    ��If you��re able to equip it, you might realize something.��


    Many powerful magic weapons, when equipped, would give the user information on how to use it. This user-manual-like


    <sup>3</sup> ability was just a part of the magic in it, and it wasmon practice to do so in newer demon sealing tools.


    Although most do have such a feature, many others did not.


    Tatsumi received permission from Bugarank and tried to put it on.


    Gauntlets usually had two parts: the leather and the chain. However, without being able to take the tightly-wound chains off, it couldn��t be worn.


    The thin chain was wrapped around the gauntlet many times, and it was obviously very long, although it couldn��t be measured.


    It certainly made sense that nobody other than the original owner could use it. Just when Tatsumi had that thought, he realized something. Something nobody else did.


    ��Huh...? Maybe, this...��


    ��Oh? What��re you doing?��


    Bugarank saw Tatsumi��s face. It was clear to everyone present that he had discovered something.


    ��Y-Yes. I think...I can put on this gauntlet.��


    If Tatsumi��s thoughts were correct it was impossible to equip the gauntlet. Of course, that was different for Tatsumi.


    ��R-Really? Good! Then, try putting it on.��


    ��Don��t be scared, son-inw. There aren��t any curses on it.��


    Under the two patriarchs�� approval, Tatsumi prepared his mana.


    And, he used his...no, the Heaven system��s unique magic. Instant Transition.


    <sup>4</sup>


    When he invoked the magic, the gauntlet disappeared from its former position and appeared on his right arm.


    Tatsumi had equipped the gauntlet with teleportation.


    In this heavenly meeting we have five esteemed guests. The Lord of the Seven Realms, the High King of all Hells, the Queen of the Great Sea, the God of the Sun, and Joe. Don��t forget Joe; he��s the scariest one.


    It should look something like this


    This has nothing to do with the story, but if you want a song to listen to, try User Manual.(J-Pop, Nishino Kana, cover by Spring Tea)


    Now that I think about it, isn��t Teleportation better? It does literally trante into Instant Transition, so I see why Cat did that.

 Chapter 78 - The Legacy and the Dragon’s Attack

    <h4>78 �C The Legacy and the Dragon��s Attack</h4>


    A wall surrounded the city of Levantes. And on that wall, many soldiers busily rushed around.


    They were in groups of a few people each, and each group was setting up and maintaining a giant crossbow.


    Not only soldiers were on the walls.


    There were people who didn��t have a uniform like the soldiers; they instead wore whatever equipment suited them best. Of course, these were the beast-hunters.


    These hunters were among the better ones who lived in Levantes. And even among the better beast-hunters, only the ones with long-ranged capabilities were here.


    They were also on the walls, maintaining their prefered ranged weapon and sharpening their ammo.


    While the wall was a literal wall that would block the iing dragon, it was also where the fight would happen.


    The reserve fighters who weren��t ced on the wall were lying in wait in the streets if the dragon broke through the defences on the wall.


    However, if the event of the walls falling did happen, thest defenders in the city would have troubles in fighting a flying creature.


    Indeed, the walls were thest line of defence. And on thatst line of defence was Tatsumi and his three other party members.


    Vast ins spread before Tatsumi��s eyes.


    These were the fields that surrounded Levantes, usually used for farming purposes.


    Young crops could be seen sprouting in the farnds, but there was no sign of farmers tending to the crops.


    They were all now evacuating from the city. The only sign of life in the fields was the dozens of pig-like creatures dotting thendscape.


    ��......So those are this world��s pigs. First time I��ve seen them,�� Tatsumi murmured, looking down from the city walls.


    These were the animals that this world called a ��pig.�� They, however, were unlike what Tatsumi was used to.


    They were simr to a rodent. Just a rodent that wasrger than Earth��s pig.


    ��...It��s like a capybara. No, it��s bigger than that.��


    Like Tatsumi said, it was a little simr to a capybara. The pseudo-capybara pig was the main source of meat for the Kingdom of Largofiely.


    There weren��t any animals that were simr to cows in the country.


    There were a cluster of pigs gathered in a pen that was a little separated from the walls. These were, of course, the dragon��s bait.


    The giant crossbows, magic, and bows would be aimed at the dragon from atop the walls when it descends to eat the bait. This was the first stage of the n.


    Jadokh��s sight was pointed at the same ce Tatsumi��s was: the pigs. ��...I wish this would be all it takes to kill it.��


    In his hands was an especiallyrge longbow. It was called ��Lyurn��s Strength,�� and it was from Giuseppe��s treasury.


    ��Strength�� was in the bow��s name, and only a powerful man could fire it. But with twice the number of arms of a human, Jadokh could shoot it easily.


    Aim with two arms, and fire with the other two. It was the first bow that Jadokh could use with his full strength and could prate the scales of the dragon just by virtue of its insane draw weight.


    Moreover, the arrows for this longbow were made with a special metal. These arrows could only be shot by Lyurn��s Strength itself.


    This time, Miloulle was focused on helping Jadokh. She was a short-ranged mage with a spear as her main weapon; the dragon was not her best opponent.


    She had a quiver mounted on her back, which was filled with the longbow��s exclusive arrows.


    ��Well, after the first n fails, good luck!��


    Who else would p Tatsumi��s shoulder while talking but Bugarank?


    The Sun God��s Patriarch was here to support Tatsumi. His recovery magic was on par with the Holy Maiden, as one could see.


    ��By the way, Tatsumi, do you think that you can use the Amaryllis in realbat?��


    The ��Amaryllis�� that Bugarank was speaking about was the legacy of the Grand Mage on Tatsumi��s right arm. For some reason, the Grand Mage��s legacy was given such an unsuiting name.


    <sup>1</sup>


    A day before the dragon��s attack.


    The legacy of Thiet Zamui resting in the Church of Giva. Tatsumi had just used his teleportation to equip it.


    And at that moment, a pleasant <i>shing</i> came from the chains of the gauntlet as they fell, creating a sea of gold by Tatsumi��s feet.


    ��I see. So you use teleportation to directly equip it. It seems so simple now that I know the answer,�� Bugarankmented.


    Giuseppe also gave his input, ��But, that also means that you can��t wear the gauntlet without a teleportation magic. There have certainly been nobody else to have worn the gauntlet since Thiet��s death,�� he paused before asking Tatsumi, ��So, how is it, son-inw? The problem of the chains is solved, but is the weapon talking to you?��


    Of course, Giuseppe wasn��t asking if the gauntlet was actually talking to Tatsumi.


    ��...Yes. There was something the gauntlet told me, but...it didn��t tell me how to use it.��


    ��Hm? Then, what did you learn?��


    Tatsumi��s troubled look was clear.


    ��This��������weapon��s name.��


    ��The...name?��


    ��This is the main weapon of the Grand Mage, yet its name is a mystery. So? What is it?��


    Tatsumi was troubled once again by Bugarank��s question, but he still chose to reveal the name.


    ��......Uh, Amaryllis...I think?��


    ��Hmmm, ��Amarilys��? It sounds cute, but I��ve never heard of it.��


    ��Same. What does Amarilys even mean?��


    It seemed that the two patriarches had no knowledge in otherworldly botany. That��s to be expected as even the trantor has never heard of this particr flower. I bet the author had to google it too.


    Either it��s moremon in Japan than America, or Tatsumi was just really into gardening, but he somehow knew of the flower.


    ����Could it be? The previous heaven mage, Thiet Zamui...was a flower nerd from Tatsumi��s world too?


    That was Tatsumi��s guess. He could be like Eru, from Earth.


    There was another question. Why would Theit Zamui name his weapon after a flower?


    Was there a special meaning to it?


    <sup>2</sup> Was it named that just because it sounded nice? Maybe the Amaryllis was his favorite flower?


    But, now was not the time to worry about such trivialities.


    The dragon was the most important matter. They could discuss the particr naming of the gauntlet at atter day.


    Wanting more answers, Tatsumi put his concentration onto the weapon on his right arm.


    Yet, there was nothing.


    Bugarank had just asked Tatsumi if he thought he could use it in realbat. Tatsumi looked down at his right arm.


    Currently, the chain was wrapped around Amaryllis again.


    The chain was taken off before, but it was put back on. That was also yesterday.


    ��...No...knowledge of the way to use it...��


    Tatsumi had told Giuseppe that he didn��t know how to use it.


    ��Oh...could the chains be used for something else besides sealing it?��


    Giuseppe turned to the pile of chains by Tatsumi��s feet.


    The chains did notpletely unravel from the gauntlet; there was a strand still linked to the main part of the weapon.


    ��The chain wouldpletely fall off if it was a seal. But it didn��t. That means it has a meaning.��


    ��You��re saying that the chain is the weapon like I thought?��


    Tatsumi tried unraveling the chains piled at his feet.


    The chains clinked as Tatsumi straightened them out. It looked like they were about seven or eight meters in total length.


    <sup>3</sup>


    And then, a cone-shaped weight on the other end of the chain, the end that wasn��t attached to the gauntlet, was revealed.


    ��Our guess was right. The chain is used for something else.��


    Bugarank looked at what was in Tatsumi��s palm. The weight��s length was about the same size as Tatsumi��s index finger. The thickness was almost the same as its length.


    ��There might be a weight, but the question is on how to use it.��


    Saying that, Tatsumi thought of the kusari-fundo


    <sup>4</sup> that he had seen in some historical dramas. People would hold the handle and spin the chain then BAM! Someone died.


    Of course, the chain was too thin and the anchor at the end was too small. Above all, the chain was too long.


    A weapon with an eight-meter chain and a tiny weight is very hard to wield.


    ��First off, we can��t even fully spread out the chain in this small room. How ��bout we go to somewhere with more space?��


    Giuseppe��s suggestion was logical. The four quickly moved into a different ce with space to try out the weapon.


    ��...It��ll be kinda hard to move with all the chain dragging on the floor.��


    No matter how thin it was, a chain of that length would be nothing but a hindrance.


    ����For now, I guess I��ll rewind the chains.


    Just when Tatsumi had that thought. The chains suddenly started to roll up and twine themselves onto the gauntlet.


    ��...tf?��


    Giuseppe looked at Amaryllis with a sharp re, and Tatsumi��s face twitched.


    They tested the phenomenon that happened earlier and confirmed that Tatsumi��s thoughts could twine and untwine the chains from the gauntlet.


    Even so, that ability was the only one Tatsumi could use. Whether or not there were any other special abilities remained a mystery.


    In fact, the other three present also tried on the gauntlet, but nothing more was learned. The gauntlet did not respond to them��not even the name was told.


    From that, the two patriarches concluded that the gauntlet only reacted to the a Heaven-system mage.


    In the end, Tatsumi went home without learning more about Amaryllis.


    Tatsumi could still use the gauntlet, although not to its full potential. However, a hidden skill might reveal itself in the battlefield.


    The two patriarchs made that conclusion, and the other two present had nowhere near as much knowledge and wisdom to disagree.


    The couple discussed the matter when they both were home, but they both stood atop the wall today without knowing anything more.


    It happened when Tatsumi was reminiscing about yesterday.


    ��I-It��s here!!! The dragon!!��


    A voice from atop a guard tower announced the start of the fight.


    All the people on the wall stopped in their tracks and faced the sky.


    As soon as they looked in the direction the dragon wasing from, a ck dot became visible. And the dot was only bing bigger.


    ��Looks like it��sin�� in.��


    Bugarank let out a bloodthirsty smile and pped.


    ��All warriors! Prepare yourselves!��


    Ta��lorde��s voice resounded through the city walls. He had been appointed as the suprememander of all forces in the capital and was now in one of the guard towers.


    Both soldiers and hunters alike rushed to their positions, following Ta��lorde��s words.


    The dragon continued to fly closer as the final preparations were made.


    The figure of the dragon could be seen from Tatsumi��s eyes.


    A tough ck exoskeleton covered the entirety of the dragon��s body, except for the two huge transparent wings.


    It had a slender body, and half of it could be described as a tail. But, its entire body was at least ten meters, perhaps even fifteen.


    Under the dragon��s body hung six legs. They were quite small inparison, and might be the reason why this particr type of dragon was sometimes called a ��flying dragon.��


    The dragon��s head wasn��t actually thatrge. But, that head sported two huge eyes that took up most of the space in the head.


    Those eyes, normally ck, were dyed in an ominous crimson.


    ��T-That��s...a dragon...?��


    ��Yes. ��The King of the Skies,�� ��Ruler of the Heavens��


    <sup>5</sup>...that which has no rivals in the air is that dragon.��


    Calcedonia waspletely serious. The dragon could only be a terrifying opponent.


    She held Tatsumi��s hand tightly in hers without knowing. The dragon truly brought fear to her.


    But.


    But, without Calcedonia realizing, Tatsumi��s mouth was hanging open.


    The approaching dragon was not like the one he��d imagined. Instead, it was very familiar to him.


    ��That��s...the...dragon...?��


    Tatsumi repeated his words. He couldn��t believe what he was seeing.


    And of course he couldn��t. Because��������


    ��............................................................A dragonfly?��


    He did not expect for the otherworldly dragon, a being which stood at the peak of this world��s strength, would be this kind of dragon. A dragonfly.


    An Amaryllis is a type of flower.


    ording to Wikipedia, Amaryllis means pride in flowernguage.


    23-26ft


    This author likes to reference Japanese weapons... Anyways, it��s just a meter-long chain with a metal thing at the end. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kusari-fundo


    I feel like I��m tranting a Chinese novel now...

 Chapter 79 - Reinforcements

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden 79 �C Reinforcements</h4>


    What do you normally think when hearing the word, ��dragon��?


    The image of a huge flying lizard that breathed out fire would appear in your head. Or, if you were Asian, a giant flying snake mighte to mind.


    Of course, Tatsumi was no exception, and he thought ofrge reptilian monsters when he heard ��dragon.��


    However.


    However, the dragon of this world is neither a European Dragon nor an Asian Dragon.


    On the contrary, it was a creature that Tatsumi knew well.


    ��...A dragonfly...This world��s dragon is...a dragonfly...��


    To be honest, he didn��t think that his image of a dragon was entirely true for this world. Even so, to think that the dragon would look like a dragonfly.


    He looked at his wife.


    ��...? Is there anything wrong?�� she inquired, tilting her head.


    ��...That��s right...yeah, that��s right...you were a cockatiel, weren��t you...��


    Back in his world, Calcedonia was a bird. He knew that, of course, but it came into his mind again.


    In the first ce, the cockatiel was a very timid animal.


    If an unknown thing approached it, a cockatiel would panic��this was called the ��tiel panic��


    <sup>1</sup> among cockatiel pet owners.


    Once, while doing some summer cleaning, he put ��her�� cage temporarily outside. It was the season for insects, and many were buzzing and hopping around the cage.


    In these situations, ��she�� would always panic inside the cage.


    ��She�� might��ve injured a wing on the cage when panicking, so Tatsumi had to quickly calm ��her�� down.


    The summer insects were probably all ��strange scary things�� to ��her.��


    By the way, earthquakes are the worst source of panic for ��her.�� Tatsumi couldn��t count the number of times he woke up in the middle of the night to soothe ��her,�� even for minor earthquakes.


    ��...Probably...she doesn��t remember seeing any dragonflies...��


    Tatsumi murmured to nobody in particr.


    The dragon was hovering about a thousand meters from the city walls by Tatsumi��s estimation.


    Was it thinking of the bait-pigs in the farnds next to the city? Or was it nning on how to hunt the people inside the city?


    It wasn��t clear what the dragon was hovering there for, but they were thankful for the extra preparation time.


    ��Let��s go over the n.��


    While Tatsumi was thinking about his past and cockatiels, Bugarank yelled from the side.


    ��We��ll attack when the dragon goes for the bait. ...Honestly, I don��t think that it��ll do much. Well, any damage is good.��


    Tatsumi quietly listened to Bugarank��s words.


    If the dragon was as mobile as a dragonfly was, it��d be quite scary.


    Dragonflies are one of the most agile flying animals. In fact, dragonflies were one of the insects he couldn��t catch with an insect when he was a child.


    It would probably be hard to hit the dragonfly��no, dragon��with magic and arrows.


    ��If the initial attack fails or the dragon ignores the bait...Tatsumi. It will be your turn.��


    Bugarank put his hand on Tatsumi��s shoulder.


    ��It might be a dragon, but it can��t dodge teleportation. Go jump to the dragon��s chest and make an attack. After, teleport again back here. I heard from Giuseppe that you don��t need to my help in mana regen, but I��ll be here if you get physically hurt.��


    Calcedonia interrupted Bugarank, ��Your Holiness, I understand what Your Holiness is saying. However, my husband��s healing is my responsibility.��


    The patriarch shook his head slowly.


    ��I get your feelings, but you have another job today.��


    ��Another...job?��


    ��Yeah. We need to restrain the dragon on the downtimes of Tatsumi��s attack. You know, when he��s resting after hitting the dragon? You and the other guy...Jadokh? The two of you will be doing the restraining. To be honest, I��m confident in my melee weapon and healing skills, but I can��t say the same for damaging magic.��


    The Holy system of magic was the only one Bugarank could use. Like he said, it wasn��t a system that was suited for the offense. Healing Tatsumi was the best use of his skills in this situation.


    Calcedonia couldn��t refuse an order from the Sun God��s Patriarch.


    Seeing Calcedonia with nothing left to say, Jadokh entered the conversation, ��Umm...sir patriarch? I hear what you��re saying...But won��t you need a little more than just the two of us to restrain the dragon?��


    Jadokh with his Lyurn��s Strength and Calcedonia with her magic. It was possible to hit the dragon with their powers.


    But, the dragon could easily dodge their arrows and spells, taking its agility into consideration.


    More projectiles would hit if there were more people acting to restrain it.


    ��I��ve arranged something...hey. It looks like they finally came,�� Bugarank stopped talking and turned around, ��You��rete, both of you! The dragon could start moving at any moment now, so hurry up!��


    Tatsumi looked back and saw two people running up the stairs.


    And these were two people whom Tatsumi knew well.


    ��E-Eru and...M-Morga!?��


    Yes.


    In front of Tatsumi was the owner of The Elf��s Resthouse and the Freedom Knight.


    After they finished climbing the stairs and caught a breath, they smiled.


    ��Sorry for beingte! At the request of the Church of Savaiv, I came to help everyone! Though, the news was quite sudden, so it took a while to get here.��


    ��I guess His Holiness Chrysoprase wanted us to work with people we already know. I was asked personally by His Holiness, so I couldn��t refuse.��


    Eru, the founder of spirit magic, and Morganeich, an equal to Calcedonia. The task of restraining the dragon would be many times easier with these two.


    ��My my, I��m so very happy that thendy is helping us in this war. Also...my maiden heart is already beating, thinking about fighting alongside this handsome man.��


    As he was talking, Jadokh was shivering in anticipation. To make it even worse, he used one of his four eyes to skillfully wink.


    Morganeich was shivering in a different way, but he soon stopped and started to prepare seriously. It seemed like he was just going to ignore Jadokh.


    Calcedonia was ring at Morganeich for some reason.


    Morganeich wanted to talk to his old friend, but Calcedonia quickly turned her head before he could open his mouth. He lost his chance.


    ��Hey, heyyy, Tatsumi? Is Calsey still mad about what happened a year ago?��


    Morganeich couldn��t understand Calcedonia��s attitude, so he asked Tatsumi why in a whisper.


    ��A-Actually, Morga. She��s not mad about that, but about the recent spotted lynx...��


    ��Spotted lynx?��


    ��At that time...after I lost to the monster, you helped me by giving advice, but actually...Calsey wanted to be the one who gave me that advice...��


    Calcedonia��s secret n was to help the downcast Tatsumi with the advice and be ��the good wife supporting her husband.��


    But, Morganeich stole her role without her knowing and ruined her n. From her perspective, it was something akin toorare.


    <sup>2</sup>


    ��I-It��s like that...? S-So I...ummm...did something bad to her...?��


    Morganeich tilted his head, half in shock and half in confusion. Immediately after, Bugarank��s voice boomed through the ramparts:


    ��Brace yourselves, men! Our customer is going for the wee feast!��


    Bugarank was pointing to the front.


    Following the finger with their eyes, they saw the dragon swooping down to the pigs.


    The dragon lifted its transparent wings, and did a nose dive towards the ground.


    Just before it hit the ground, it violently beat two of its four huge wings in a very dragonfly-like manner.


    Wind from its wings hit the ground, and massive amounts of dust rose. It wasn��t intentional, but the dust cloud masked the dragon��s body, and the warriors couldn��t attack.


    ��The dragon����!!��


    Ta��lorde was flustered for a moment, but the dragon had to havended. Now was the chance.


    Besides, the giant crossbows were already aimed at the pigs. There was a high chance to hit the dragon��srge build even without vision.


    ��Crossbows! Fire!��


    At Ta��lorde��smand, the ten-odd crossbows were shot at once.


    <i>Twaaaangggg</i>. Around ten huge arrows flew towards the dragon in the dust cloud.


    The powerful arrows were boosted by the strong propulsion of a drawstring that needed many men to pull back. Their speed was immense.


    To top it off, the normal bows, crossbows, and spells were being sent to the dust cloud.


    However.


    However, the dragon flew out of the dust cloud before any of the attacks could hit it.


    It had grabbed the pigs with its rtively small legs and was chewing one in its mouth.


    As it was ascending, it swallowed the pig.


    Blood fell like rain from the dragon.


    The defenders could only look up regretfully at the uninjured dragon.


    ��Tatsumi!! It��s your turn!! Everything��s prepared!!��


    Bugarank called out to him, but Tatsumi was already gone.


    Only a few specks of golden mana were left. He had used Instant Transition.


    And the defenders saw something.


    A shadow abruptly appeared next to the giant dragon, and it swung its sword at the dragon��s head.


    And when the sword and the dragon��s huge eyes��those eyes dyed in a deep crimson��touched.


    A golden radiance bursted out.


    okamepanikku, probably Japanese only


    If you don��t know what that is, you��re better off not knowing. Trust me.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Seijo 80 part 1</h4>


    TL: Lys


    The dragon was hovering in the sky. And at the huge dragon��spound eyes, Tatsumi swung his sword with all his might.


    While doing so, he channeled mana into the sword and activated ��Mana Strike.��


    The sword then struck the flying dragon��s hugepound eye as he intended. However, Tatsumi felt that he just struck a hard rock with the sword.


    Although the sword definitely hit it, it hardly flinched.


    Tatsumi then invoked ��Instant Transition�� while grimacing at the unexpected hardness. At the same time he disappeared in the air, he reappeared on the wall next to Calcedonia.


    Apanied by the sound of sparks, Tatsumi once againnded on the city walls.


    Tatsumi looked up at the dragon, putting strength to his lower body and set himself up.


    ��...Damn! Thepound eye is too hard!��


    Tatsumi, who thought that the sky dragon��spound eye was soft unlike the rest of its body, aimed at thepound eye.


    Certainly, thepound eye must be one of the softest part of the dragon. However, it��s still considerably hard and attacking with an unstable pose in midair didn��t do much damage.


    It looked exactly like a dragonfly, and its body��s features were also simr.


    However, Tatsumi��s opponent was a dragon. A beast with the title of the strongest in the sky. It was not merely arge earthly dragonfly.


    ��You okay, Tatsumi?��


    Bugarank rushed to help Tatsumi. Calcedonia was following right after.


    ��I��m fine. I think I can go on...��


    ��Is there a problem?��


    Tatsumi nodded and told Bugarank of what he realized earlier.


    ��...I see. So that��s why it doesn��t use its legs in the air.��


    The two of them talked while the dragon watched them from the air.


    It began to slowly approach the city.


    The two amalgamations of myriads of eyes looked down at the defenders and seemed to be evaluating them.


    But then again, it was impossible to tell where thepound eyes were looking at.


    The dragon would soon enter the range of the defenders�� attacks.


    Calcedonia and the others of the restraining group were preparing to attack whenever Bugarank sent his instructions.


    ��It doesn��t look like ��Mana Strike�� is doing anything from the first attack. Though it was only the first attack.��


    ��There��s nothing else we can do... For now, let��s just continue.��


    ��I understand.��


    And at the same time Bugarank answered, Tatsumi disappeared with just those two words left behind.


    Tatsumi teleported to the dragon��s eyes once again.


    He had a close view of the dragon��s huge eyes, yet he could not read the countless cells at all.


    Turning his eyes away from the dragon��s eyes, Tatsumi searched for another spot to attack. And then, he found the ce.


    ����If going for the entire eye doesn��t work, why not go for the true eye?


    Not justpound eyes exist in a dragonfly; the inner eye also exists. And this world��s dragon was the same as the earthly dragonfly.


    At the point where thepound eye met the head��basically the inner carthus


    <sup>1</sup> in a human��there was a protuberance that was the inner eye.


    The Earthly dragonfly had three inner eyes but it seems this world��s dragon only had two.


    At this time, Tatsumi��s body had already started to fall. Having calcted the speed of the fall in advance, Tatsumi shed at the dragon with the momentum from the descent.


    But just before Tatsumi��s sword hit, the dragon moved


    A dragonfly��s sky-sidestepping that was unthinkable for a normal creature. The huge dragon slipped sideways right before Tatsumi��s eyes.


    With the movement of such arge object in the air, there would naturally be a disturbance in the atmosphere.


    The sudden gust swallowed Tatsumi without giving him any time to resist.


    ��Uwaaaaaaa!!��


    He was yed around by the whirlwinds, and his field of vision was changing faster than an Irelia getting a pentakill.


    Even so, Tatsumi frantically tried to get a grasp of his surroundings. In the rapidly spinning world that he was in, he noticed arge ck thing.


    Before he realized what it was, Tatsumi��s chest was met with an enormous force. He couldn��t breathe because of the shock.


    Luckily, he had the beast-material armor, extra armor under those, and a shield ced preemptively. His ribcage didn��t break, but Tatsumi was easily tossed away by the shock.


    He was sent flying without being able to brace himself or resist.


    idk wtf this is and wtf an inner eye is, so someone in the know please help<h4>Seijo 80 p2</h4>


    ��H-Husbandddddddd?!��


    On top the city walls, Calcedonia��s pained voiced shouted out


    The things that happened up above the city walls were crystal clear to see


    The dragon dodged Tatsumi��s sword and created a violent gust. Tatsumi, getting knocked over by the wind, was blown off by the tail.


    Tatsumi was tinypared to the dragon and couldn��t resist being swept away.


    The dragon started to chase after Tatsumi after it knocked him away.


    With the surprising speeds of the dragon, it wouldn��t even be a minute before Tatsumi was caught by it.


    ��Don��t do it!!!��


    Twang. A steel arrow was shot at the huge insect.


    The arrow was fired from Jadokh��s bow, Lyurn��s Strength. That arrow was wreathed in mes.


    This was the magic effect of the greatbow. Any arrow that passed through the bow would have the power of fire added to its strength.


    However, a normal wooden arrow would just burn out under the mes. That��s why the arrows for the bow were made with steel.


    The ming arrow headed to the dragon, which was flying swiftly


    But the dragon was just that kind of peculiar monster. It suddenly halted in the sky and twisted to avoid the arrow with ease.


    ��Miloulle!!! The next arrow!!!��


    ��I got it!!!��


    Knowing that there was an arrow waiting for him, Jadokh reached his arm back.


    Miloulle had already taken an arrow out of the quiver, and she ced it on Jadokh��s outstretched hand.


    Jadokh��s entire body��s muscles swelled.


    He used two of his burly arms to firmly prop the bow into position, and the other two arms to pull back on the drawstring. Little by little, Lyurn��s Strength, a bow that couldn��t be used by an ordinary man, bent back.


    Before long, he had stretched the drawstring to its limit. The arrow was fired once again.


    The arrow wrapped itself in mes as it shot through the sky. However, this arrow was also dodged by the dragon.


    That was fine, though.


    A smile appeared on Jadokh��s shapely face.


    The dragon avoided the arrow, but it didn��t notice the three spells flying to where it it dodged.


    The wide-area attack magic of the Thunder System, Thunderstorm.


    The piercing attack magic of the me System, me Lance.


    And, the spell borrowing upon the spirits of the ice, Argentum Tempestate.


    <sup>1</sup>


    Calcedonia, Morganeich, and Eru. The powerful attack magics that the three shot all hit the dragon.


    It was as if they predicted where the dragon would dodge. Countless bolts of thunder poured into the dragon.


    The dragon tried to dodge the thunder too, but Calcedonia��s Thunderstorm��s range was toorge.


    shes of lightning pounded into a part of the dragon��s body��the right side of the wings. An untrained eye would think that the thin, clear wings would be fragile, but it was a wing of a dragon. In fact, the wings were stronger than steel, and they endured the attack from the spell.


    However, the wings were not impervious to the attack. The dragon��s agility was temporarily shut down. With that gap, it was Morganeich��s me Lance to shine


    The dragon frantically tried to regain mobility, but its efforts were in vain. The me Lance barreled towards the dragon��s torso, which corresponded to the dragonfly��s thorax, and hit.


    Thebination wasn��t thought through, yet it produced amazing results. This was Calcedonia��s and Morganeich��s distinctive partnership formed over years of being together.


    Feeling some of the drive from their former days, the two looked at each other and smiled.


    But as soon as Calcedonia realized what she was doing, she immediately averted her gaze. Morganeich could only bitterly smile.


    Although the me Lance was specialized in pration, it still could not prate the dragon��s exoskeleton.


    Even so, it did not do nothing. A person would still die to pebbles if enough pebbles were thrown.


    A storm of snow and ice barraged the dragon that had finally managed to regain its posture.


    This spirit-powered magic, Argentum Tempestate, had an evenrger range than Calcedonia��s Thunderstorm. Of course, this spell was sent by Eru.


    Furious gales of snow shrouded the dragon, and ice pellets relentlessly battered its huge body.


    It had the power to end the life of normal beasts, but it could not boast of having the power to take the vitality of a dragon.


    Humming its four gargantuan wings, the dragon quickly escaped from the storm formed by Argentum Tempestate.


    Small parts of the body, all over the ce, were frozen over, but the time spent under the influence of the spell was short. It would not do much to harm the dragon.


    However, Tatsumi teleported in the air as his friends were attacking.


    When he got back to the wall for the second time, his vision was still spinning.


    Bugarank promptly healed Tatsumi.


    ��You okay?��


    ��Yes...I-I don��t know how...��


    While the patriarch healed Tatsumi, the others were continued to conjure spells at the dragon.


    Most of their attacks missed, though some did hit, but their purpose was so that Tatsumi had enough time to recover.


    ��...They��re amazing.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Your friends. They��re hitting way too many spells on the dragon.��


    Although Bugarank was healing Tatsumi, his gaze was fixed on the dragon.


    Tatsumi knew that the agility of the dragon was really abnormal. Even with such a mobile opponent, his friends were hitting a fair percentage of attacks.


    Everything was because of their skill and cooperation. The four in charge of creating a diversion weren��t just sending all their attacks at once. They sent magic and arrows at precise times to capitalize on the others�� attacks.


    That��s why their attacks were hard to dodge, even with the dragon��s speed. Nevertheless, over seventy percent of the attacks were evaded.


    Even if only a pebble��s amount, the four steadily piled up damage onto the dragon.


    Tatsumi hoped that they would eventually deal a fatal blow. As soon as Tatsumi had that thought, the dragon suddenly changed directions.


    The dragon, which was only dodging until now, came straight to the section of the wall where the four creating a diversion were at.


    Before this, the dragon was only driven by the feeling hunger from the devil that possessed it. However, it started to feel something else.


    There were tiny creatures that were scraping it, even though they were insignificant. The feeling of anger broke out towards those insignificant beings.


    Though possessed by a devil, the dragon was also a living being. It was natural for it to be angry at those that hurt it: one of the basic emotions that came with being alive.


    The hunger that came from the devil and the anger that came from itself. These twobined into one new goal.


    To devour all the pesky beings. That was its new goal.


    In a sense, that meant that the dragon recognized the tiny creatures��humans��as enemies.


    From ��food�� that existed to be eaten to ��enemies�� that existed to be defeated.


    With its new murderous intent, it attacked the warriors that stood atop the city wall.


    See the full chapter here.


    Will be using Latin for Eru��s magic. She��s from a different world, so ��Blizzard�� or ��Ice and Snow Storm,�� which are what the spell would trante to going by the previous naming conventions, doesn��t make sense.

 Chapter 81 - Wings

    As the dragon approached the castle walls, it surveyed the small creatures that were flocking below it.


    Those small things were frantically attacking it with arrows, mes, ice, and all sorts of things.


    These seemed to be the same kind of creatures that injured itself a bit before.


    They didn��t look at be all that different from ants in the dragon��s eyes, but it could not just ignore Tatsumi��s group and the other knights.


    The small things�� attacks got a peg more violent when the dragon approached. Particrlyrge arrows started to be fired.


    However, it wasn��t difficult for the dragon to dodge them all with its agility.


    The four clear wings of the dragon gave birth to furious bursts of wind, knocking some of the lighter projectiles away from their destination.


    And if something hit its aim, themon arrow or spell would just bounce off the dragon��s hard exoskeleton.


    It nimbly dodged the things shot at it, and it opened its mouth, decorated with fangs, wide.


    Deep red mes welled up inside the dragon. It might look like a dragonfly, but it was by all means a dragon, having the ability to spew fire.


    The mes flew out to the knights atop the city walls, enveloping them. Just like that, once-proud knights of the kingdom were reduced to mere charcoal.


    Some among the knights lost their footing and fell off the wall. The dragon skillfully grabbed the falling knights.


    The long leg joints of Earthly dragonflies bear rows of spines. They were so that prey doesn��t escape, and this world��s dragon had the same.


    <sup>1</sup>


    The tough leg spines easily pierced through the knights�� armor.


    ��Arrrghhhhhhhh!!!��


    Death cries of the knights resounded across the open sky. With spines piercing through the entire body of the knights, they reached the afterworld just like that.


    But that might��ve been their good luck. A knight that survived would have to feel the pain of being eaten.


    Seeing the knights and hunters being attacked, Tatsumi reflexively tried to teleport there.


    He was stopped by Bugarank��s hand on his shoulder.


    Wait, Tatsumi! You aren��t fully healed up!��


    The damage that Tatsumi took was considerable, though not reaching the bone.


    It wouldn��t be any less than that, having taken an attack from the dragon��s huge tail.


    Even though it was only one blow, Tatsumi��s shield waspletely destroyed. His armor was also falling apart in various ces. Another attack of the same magnitude might take his life.


    ��S-Still��!!��


    ��Just wait a little more! Believe in your friends!��


    It was only Bugarank by Tatsumi��s side now.


    The others went to assist the ces attacked by the dragon.


    When they left, Calcedonia constantly, repeatedly looked back to Tatsumi. She knew what she had to do, but she still worried about Tatsumi.


    Calcedonia had the ability to stay by Tatsumi��s side and heal him. But, there were other things that she must do.


    ��...So, do you think that you��ll kill it if you keep attacking like before?��


    ��The dragon��s exoskeleton is harder than I expected... But if I hit it in the same ce enough, it��ll eventually...��


    ��I see...I get what you��re saying, but the dragon is still a power enemy in the sky. It isn��t called the ��Ruler of the Sky�� for nothing. Though if the dragon gets knocked to the ground...��


    Bugarank murmured while giving Tatsumi treatment.


    It was as Bugarank said: being in the sky was a huge advantage in and of itself.


    On Earth, the appearance of aircraft marked a new era for warfare, and whichever side had the air superiority usually won.


    ��...If only we could also fly...and if only we were as fast as the the dragon...��


    It was just Bugarank��s quiet, quiet whisper. However, Tatsumi could hear it clearly, being so close.


    A light bulb shed inside Tatsumi��s head after hearing the patriarch��s murmur.


    Each time the dragon spat out mes, several knights were cooked and fell out.


    To save arade or maybe to avenge a fellow defender.


    Desperately, the knights and hunters sent arrows flying and magic swirling at the dragon.


    Yet, they couldn��t touch the dragon that was literally dancing midair.


    It was something impossible for birds, a creature that shares the same sky, to do. Not only was its stunning mobility great, its speed was plenty enough to trifle with the defenders.


    <sup>2</sup>


    Arrows would hit the dragon every so often, but they caused only mere scratches to its exoskeleton.


    <sup>3</sup>


    The dragon was currently getting too close to the city walls, so the giant crossbows couldn��t be aimed. That��s why the knights manning therge crossbows took out their handheld ones, but the bolts were deflected by the gales that surrounded the dragon.


    Despite Ta��lorde yelling out his lungs and frantically giving out orders, the situation did not look good. No, more than that. You could say that the morale of the soldiers had already crumbled.


    There were already hunters making use of their free status to quickly run away.


    Beat-hunters, unlike the soldiers under the crown, were used to treasuring their own life above else. If there was an impossible-to-beat enemy, their first instinct was to escape.


    Also, if one saw that a person near them left, their resolve would break. The hunters saw their other hunters leaving, and one by one, they started to leave.


    On the other hand, none of the soldiers and knights left. Just by the fact that there were no deserters among the troops proved the quality and discipline of Largofiely��s men.


    The dragon whipped its tail against the small creatures on top of the walls��humans.


    Being hit by the huge tail, many sustainedrge injuries, and some even fell off the wall. The dragon weed those who fell with an open mouth.


    Ta��lorde did everything he could to raise the copsed morale, but the sight ofrades-in-arms being eaten by the dragon didn��t exactly help.


    Just when he was about to call out his next order after looking at the situation, a strong wind unexpectedly attacked him.


    Ta��lorde reflexively used his arm to shield his face. When he put down his arm, it was in front of him.


    At a touching distance, an amalgamation of thousands of eyes was expressionlessly staring at him.


    ������B*astard!!��


    Ta��lorde took his favorite spear to his hand. But, the dragon let out a scorchingly hot breath before he could attack.


    ��Even if I��m burnt away here, thest attack will be mine.


    Having the resolve to die, Ta��lorde took a step forward. He twisted his torso to give the maximum power and speed in his thrust.


    The attack with all of Ta��lorde��s power hit the dragon straight in thepound eye. Although the speartip sunk a little into the eye, it was too shallow a wound to be fatal.


    Ta��lorde noticed then. In the previously expressionless eyes, there was a hint of contemptuousughter.


    And then.


    And then, burning mes flew out of the dragon��s mouth. Ta��lorde��s entire body was consumed by the fire.


    ��T-Ta��lorde!!��


    Seeing her brother inside the dragon��s mes, Calcedonia let out a grieving scream.


    A person faced at point-nk range with a dragon��s mes would instantly turn to ash.


    Seeing her brother in a position that was impossible to live from, Calcedonia��s legs lost their strength.


    And just then, something made a plop as it dropped down next to her.


    ������������������������


    ������������������Huh?��


    Calcedonia blinked to make sure that she was seeing things correctly. And it was real. That something was Tatsumi holding Ta��lorde in his arms.


    ��...J-Just how did you make it in time...!!��


    While Calcedonia was looking at him in wonder, Tatsumi took a deep breath.


    Tatsumi had teleported to Ta��lorde and teleported back out an instant before the mes enveloped them.


    ��H...Husband...? Brother...?


    Still not properly understanding what happened, Calcedonia looked at the pair dumbfoundedly.


    ��Are you alright, Ta��lorde?��


    ��T-Tatsumi...? I-I was...saved? From that...?��


    Ta��lorde didn��t seem to understand either.


    ��Calsey, check up on Ta��lorde. We��ve avoided the worst, but there��re probably a few burns on his body.��


    After entrusting Ta��lorde to his wife, he turned his back to her.


    Having a strange feeling while looking at his back, the wife timidly asked her beloved husband, ��H-Husband? Just...what...are you going to do...?��


    Tatsumi looked back over his shoulder and grinned.


    ��In this world, the dragon may certainly be the ��Ruler of the Sky��...but in my world, there��s a ��Hunter of the Sky�� that doesn��t lose against the dragon, you know?��


    <sup>4</sup>


    ��Huh?��


    Turning away from the puzzled Calcedonia, Tatsumi red at the dragon.


    The dragon flew back into the sky and looked down upon Tatsumi.


    While Tatsumi was staring at the dragon, an image was being drawn in his mind.


    An image of the source of his magic. With the image being drawn in his head, his rare ability of using the mana outside of him manifested the magic into reality.


    And the thing that he was thinking of.


    Carrying great iron wings and a fiery heart, there was a steel bird of prey that flies freely through the sky.


    <sup>5</sup>


    It was an existence that doesn��t lose to the dragon in the air.


    As the image in his heart got clearer, the thick mana swirled like wind around Tatsumi.


    The mana slowly umted, and it was absorbed into Tatsumi��s body at a slow rate.


    And then.


    The absorbed mana was given the property of the heaven system, and golden particles emitted from Tatsumi��s body.


    ��Fite me, dragon!��


    The image was established. Just like the sight he had in his mind, the magic was invoked.


    Tatsumi kicked off the city walls and took to the skies. However, his body, which should��ve fell to the ground, instead slowly ascended and slowly elerated.


    The others could see him. The golden light budding from Tatsumi��s body looked as if it was a pair of pping wings.


    ��Hus...Husband��s...wings...?��


    ��...A person is...A human is flying...that fast...?��


    Calcedonia and Morganeich were dumbfoundedly looking up to the sky.


    They were witnessing the birth of the name, ��Heaven��s Wing.��


    A fighter ne.


    That was what Tatsumi was thinking of.


    A machine that outspeeds a dragon in the sky. An existence that has fangs that can fight a dragon.


    In a neighboring town to the ce Tatsumi lived in was a JSDF base. The JSDF used an airport nearby, so there were times when Tatsumi saw the fighters overhead.


    The loud whirr of the engines enraptured the young Tatsumi��s heart.


    Perfectly imagining a fighter ne in his head, Tatsumi flew directly towards the dragon.


    As if Tatsumi was a real jet, he left a trail of golden light in his path.


    Those not attuned to the elements could only see a vague silhouette of the slowly thickening mana light. But to the mages who were, it was as if the mana were shooting stars rising from the ground and into the sky.


    He pointed his sword straight at the dragon and thrusted it.


    ��At this rate...No, I need to be faster! A jetfighter can surpass the speed of sound!


    Tatsumi��s body gradually elerated.


    He wasn��t affected by air pressure at the time, strangely. Tatsumi��s new flight magic wasn��t just a magic to simply soar through the skies but a magic that had some kind of spacial properties.


    Furthermore, he was invoking the magic, ��eleration,�� at the same time as his flight, though he didn��t know it, being so engrossed in the feeling of flight.


    Until now, it was impossible for Tatsumi to invoke two magics at once. However, his clear image in his mind propelled his ability as a mage into yet another step higher.


    Mana was being gathered from the surroundings, and it was being converted to magic.


    Tatsumi didn��t know the specifics of how jet engines worked, though he did have a vague idea.


    Air waspressed, mixed with fuel, and spewed out with a burst of mes.


    <sup>6</sup>


    Originally, Tatsumi imagined the taking in of mana to be like breathing. And when he imagined the rough system of a jet engine, his system of umting mana changed drastically.


    Until now, the mana umted with the image of respiration in mind would pool inside Tatsumi��s body before being used for magic. With the image of a jet engine instead, the mana went straight from the atmosphere into his magic, just like a real jet engine.


    For that reason, Tatsumi��s substantial mana usage didn��t make him run out. Tatsumi, with his near-inexhaustible mana engine, flew at speeds even greater than the dragon��s.


    For Tatsumi��s state right now, an anti-aircraft missile was more correct that a jetfighter.


    He looked like a golden arrow, shining with the light of his mana, as he streamed towards the dragon. The tip of the ��arrow�� soon hit the ck armor of the beast.


    I don��t specialize in dragonfly biology, so this trantion may not be 100% correct. If anyone could confirm or correct this, please do!


    Was this like the 20th time I��ve tranted this line?


    Why are they even bothering at this point


    This is a literal trantion.


    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Airbreathing_jet_engine

 Chapter 82

    My Pet Is a Holy Maiden Chapter 82 part 1


    Trantor: Kuhaku


    Editor: Vrie


    Author Reminder: If you guys have any suggestions for me or changes that I should put, then go to discord and put in any improvement that I need. This novel��s chapters are long so it will probably take longer to release. If you guys want more chapters on a certain light novel, please donate to the PayPal ount below. Only $13 is needed to get an extra chapter for a certain light novel. You guys will only get two extra chapters for the certain light novel. Please help support us and thank you very much. Donations will be very much appreciated. When you enter your PayPal, justment on what novel you want for the extra chapter. Once again, thank you guys for joining us.paypal.me/ChisaacXu


    Tatsumi drew the tail of the golden light while approaching the flying dragon at a furious speed. The sharp tip of the sword, which he thrusted forward, captured the body of the flying dragon. However, the flying dragon��s maneuverability was not good enough as he tried to judge Tatsumi��s attack by slipping his huge body sideways. Unfortunately for the dragon, Tatsumi��s flying speed surpassed it. Tatsumi��s sword cut the side of the dragon��s body which made the dragon slide sideways in order to avoid it. He ended up cutting a thin and small leg,bining three legs on one side.


    The slender legs of the sword-swallowing ck dragon fell down to the ground, scattering white bodily fluids all around. The newly wounded dragon emitted a jarring strange sound. It was definitely a roar of pain.


    Tatsumi, who shed the dragon��s leg, continued to fly with killing speed even after crossing, and drew arge arc in the open sky. Pointing to the dragon as the destination of the sword.


    By this time the flying dragon had already turned its head toward Tatsumi. The me of anger has red up even more violently because it has been injured in the sky of its own territory.


    The dragon flew at high speed towards Tatsumi, nking with his sharp fangs. Tatsumi also soared into the sky. Both of them met in the sky yet again. The moment the Knights and soldiers of the Kingdom who were looking out from the top of the Wall thought Tatsumi would eliminate the flying dragon, it slipped sideways. While the flying dragon tried its best to avoid the sword, the head was still directed towards Tatsumi. The flying dragon was ming from point-nk range. The dragon spat out the Crimson me and it spread out greatly in the air, and it swallowed Tatsumi��s body. ��I��m not sure whether this is a good idea or not, I��m not sure whether this is a good idea or not.��, was what Tatsumi thought while escaping from the encirclement of fire, breaking one of the four wings of a flying dragon.


    A piece of transparent wings from the dragon pours down to the ground. Tatsumi��s body, which continued to fly through it, disappeared into the glittering pieces that reflect the sunlight.


    In The next moment, Tatsumi swiftly slid down beneath the flying dragon��s body. At a speed that remained the same. Tatsumi is now at an advantage as he is faster than the dragon. The dragon��s speed is limited due to the loss of his wings. However, when ites to the ability to turn in the air, the dragon still has an advantage. So Tatsumi stopped turning in the air and decided to just fly straight.


    Tatsumi had the ability to transition. Using the transitioning ability, Tatsumi could change the direction of travel freely while moving in a straight line. Tatsumi kept repeating, ��instant transition��, while flying straight toward the flying dragon.


    Even though the mobility of the flying dragon was as high as a foul, it appeared at close range, it waspletely impossible to avoid Tatsumi��s attack as he was flying at high speed.


    Finally a hard sound echoed all over the city. Finally, the decisive sound of destruction was heard. After the intense battle between Tatsumi and the dragon. Or so everybody thought.


    However the sound was not heard from the body of the flying dragon, but from Tatsumi��s hand. ��......Huhhh?��, while flying, a sloppy sound spilled from Tatsumi��s mouth. The same moment the de of his sword rotated and fell to the ground.


    The sound of destruction heard earlier was not the sound of the flying dragon meeting death, but the sound of Tatsumi��s sword reaching its limit.


    Tatsumi��s sword was something that Calcedonia gave to him. Although it was definitely sharp, it was by no means a devil-sealing type. Just as any famous sword would eventually break if it was struck repeatedly against a dragon��s exoskeleton, Tatsumi��s sword made contact many times with a hard object, which was the flying dragon, and as a result, it exceeded its durability.


    During the fight between Tatsumi and the dragon, there has been countless injuries on the surface of the Dragon��s body. Out of the four wings the dragon had, some of them were chipped, and it was missing three legs on one side.


    However, it is still not qualified to be called a mortal wound.


    But the de Tatsumi was using broke. How will he kill the flying dragon? Should I go to Calcedonia to get a recement? Such an idea crossed over Tatsumi��s mind. However, if Tatsumi leaves the city, the flying Dragon will attack the soldiers atop the wall. No, it might even fly over the wall to attack the city.


    While Tatsumi and the *Hiraya were battling in the air, they reached a considerable height which caused Tatsumi to feel a bit of stress.


    Tatsumi decides to abandon the sword, and draws out a dagger, which he kept as a spare weapon. However, even the sword used was smallpared to the giant flying dragon. So how he was going to face the dragon with a mere dagger was the dilemma.


    Chasing after the dragon, Tatsumi was well aware of the sweat running down his forehead.


    When she saw what fell from the sky, Calcedonia��sposed face turned pale, ��... This is....husband��s.. s.s..sword��


    The de of the broken sword rolled down the ground with a dry sound. Everyone in the vicinity saw it, and their expressions became simr to Calcedonia��s.


    Meanwhile In the sky, there was a dogfight going on between Tatsumi and the flying dragon.


    The battlefield in which Tatsumi and the dragon were fighting was at a far height. It was so high up that even Jadokh��s bow and Lyurn��s Strength, could not reach it.


    ��Tatsumi-Chan!!! This is beyond us. We can do nothing at this point.��, Jadokh said as he distorted his face regretfully. He bit down on his lips with so much force that blood started dripping from the corners of his mouth.


    Jadokh was not the only one with such thoughts. Miloulle, Eru and Morganeich thought so as well. Taulorde and Bugarank also looked up at Tatsumi and the dragon flying in the sky quietly with a look of regret. Calcedonia, with worry in her ruby eyes, searched the blue skies for any sign of Tatsumi.


    It was clearly not only the Knights and soldiers who were gathered on the walls.


    The flying dragon is said to be �C the king of the sky. Now the Dragon and the humans were fighting each other. What��s more, the dragon is overwhelmingly advantageous because he is in the sky.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the unprecedented battle between humans and dragons was watched by all the people in the capital. In the royal castle, the four temples, the area where the aristocrats live, downtown where the general public lives, from the terrace or veranda, from the windows of people��s houses and from the streets. The people were silent, looking up at the battle that unfolded in the firmament.


    My Pet Is a Holy Maiden Chapter 82 part 2


    Trantor: Kuhaku


    Editor: Vrie


    Tatsumi, who lost his weapon, was just whiling away time. He had a thought for a second, ��If I leave this ce and escape at full speed there is a higher chance of survival��. However, Tatsumi disregarded the thought as quickly as it came.


    Tatsumi kept a safe distance from the flying dragon while drawing arge arc. Adding small transitions at times and continuously flying. Tatsumi was already inplete control of this new magic, flying.


    Today��s Tatsumi is able to move around more freely in three dimensions than in water.


    The flying dragon could not catch up with Tatsumi, and spat mes at him many times in a gant way, but with Tatsumi��s ��moment transition�� he was able to duge the me gently and lightly.


    While waltzing in the sky, Tatsumi continued to think of a way to counterattack somehow.


    Tatsumi nced at the flying dragon and looks at his right hand. which has severalyers of thin strands of Vermilion gold. A weapon that was once used by the great Mage. The weapon, given the disproportionate name ��Amaryllis��ys silently on Tatsumi��s arm.


    Is it a good idea to pour magic into this gauntlet and strike the Dragon directly? As magic strike can be used without a sword.


    Amaryllis is a gauntlet in the form of a fist on Tatsumi��s right arm, extending all the way to the back of his hand, and his elbow. If you were to have this Gauntlet equipped with a special metal dagger, it may be more effective than a small dagger. When Tatsumi thought of it this way, he concentrated the magic power towards his right hand.


    It was as if it was responding to Tatsumi��s magical power, actually there was no doubt it was responding to Tatsumi��s magical power.


    ��............ Amaryllis��? In response to its name being murmured, the chain that was wrapped around Tatsumi��s right hand instantly responded. It was as if the buds were blossoming.


    The chains float as they slowly wrapped around Tatsumi��s hand, while harboring a golden light of the magic power that Tatsumi poured.


    Suddenly, information on Amaryllis flowed into Tatsumi��s mind. ��...And why haven��t you awakened mepletely? Do You not have enough magic?��


    When Tatsumi first awakened Amaryllis, the winding chain naturally reacted to the Magic used during the transition.


    However, in order to fully awaken the legacy of the great Mages, the power of magic Tatsumi had used was insufficient Therefore, the only information that flowed into Tatsumi was the inscription of this heritage. If Tatsumi had poured a little more magical energy into Amaryllis, it might have been awakenedpletely.


    Finally Tatsumi poures arge amount of magical energy into Amaryllis in order for it to activate.


    ��I see ...it��s a fuse, isn��t it?��, thought Tatsumi, based on close inspection of the Amaryllis. Based on that, Tatsumi finally understood perfectly how to use this pretty weapon.


    Tatsumi slowly reduced the speed of his flight as It was no longer necessary for him to fly around at high speed. Especially now that he has a strong partner called Amaryllis.


    ��All right, let��s go, Amaryllis. This is our first match together.�� said Tatsumi, whopletely reduced his speed to zero. While firmly looking at the flying dragon.


    The golden chain, which slowly wrapped itself around him, directed its weight towards its tip ready to pounce on the flying dragon in ordance with Tatsumi��s will.


    The Dragon flew straight towards Tatsumi with the belive that Tatsumi was dead.


    With a giant dragon looming toward him, Tatsumi didn��t try to escape nor did he try to avoid it.


    There��s only one thing he did. He lifted his right hand towards the dragon flying towards him.


    By pouring magic into the golden chain, it moves ording to Tatsumi��s will, just like a limb would. The golden chain that follows the will of its owner spiked in the air, ready to eliminate the enemy.


    The tip of the chain appeared from under the belly of the flying dragon, and prated through the outer shell of the dragon.


    It is impossible to have the same oue with Tatsumi��s, ��instant transition��, but that was clearly not the case with Amaryllis.


    However, this was not the end!


    Tatsumi drifted the magic power further ning to explode the power in the body of the Hiraya*.


    The hard shell of the dragon had the strength to withstand even Tatsumi��s magic attack. However, an explosion of magic directly into the insides of the body, was somethingpletely different.


    A painful roar echoes from the mouth of the dragon yet again.


    It looked like a regr thin golden chain extending from Tatsumi��s right hand. In fact, the length was only about 7-�� meters long. But with it beingbined with the ��instant transition��, it became a fearsome arrowhead boasting infinite range.


    Also, the chain was made of Vermillion gold, aiding the flow of the magical power.


    The golden chain, once released from Tatsumi��s hands will be a fuse that will extend far beyond space, and it will surely destroy the target at Tatsumi��s will.


    ��Due to some circumstances, I changed the shape of the ��Amaryllis�� ughs).


    *Hiraya : Dragon

 Chapter 83.1

    <h4>Chapter 83 Part 1</h4>


    Trantor: Kuhaku


    The dragon was injured in the air, it was suffering from intense pain.


    Tatsumi and the flying dragon are directly connected by the chain of ��Amaryllis��. In this state, if the flying dragon moves violently, the lightweight Tatsumi will be swaying out of control.


    The dragon��s body had tremendous power and there was no way for Tatsumi to keep holding on to the dragon. So, he pulled the chain from the flying dragon and collected it back to his hand.


    The chain, which returned to Tatsumi��s hand ording to Tatsumi��s will, wrapped around a gauntlet while making a soothing noise.


    �� Amaryllis �� easily prated through the outer shell of the flying dragon, and the magic certainly destroyed the flying dragon from the inside. However, Tatsumi was too smallpared to the flying dragon. The difference in body size made it impossible to destroy the fly dragon��s body with a single hit of ��Magic Strike��.


    Here is an analogy. Imagine sticking a small needle into arge chunk of meat and trying to bake the entire meat with just the heat transmitted from the needle. The analogy is simr, but in this case, the needle is the weapon and therge chunk of meat is the dragon.


    If you destroy the dragon from the inside with ��Assault�� using the chain of Amaryllis, you will eventually be able to kill the flying dragon. However, no one knows how long it would take to kill the dragon.


    Tatsumi was not worried about magic being used. As an exterminator, he was able to continue absorbing magical powers from his surroundings, so no matter how much magic he used his magical power will never run out. Rather, he was worried about his physical strength.


    With eleration, Momentary Transition and Magic Strike in y, the flying dragon is going to die soon.


    If Tatsumi was to go back down to recover his strength with magic, it would waste too much time. However, it is the determination of one��s heart that truly fuels one��s strength.


    Even if Tatsumi was to leave the flying dragon, Calcedonia and Jadokh wouldn��t be able to stop the flying dragonpletely.


    As a flying dragon, it is a living thing, and it may instinctively choose to escape if its life is being threatened. It would not be strange for a flying dragon, who got seriously injured, to choose to escape.


    However, if it flies away from this ce, some towns and viges that are not in the royal capital may be attacked.


    After all, Tatsumi had no choice but to stop the dragon here.


    Tatsumi, who just made the decision, once again disappeared from sight.


    The next moment he appeared on the flying dragon, which still drifted its body vigorously in the air.


    Tatsumi wanted to kill the dragon by stabbing its head.


    No matter how strong the dragon is, it is still a living thing. It definitely can not survive if Tatsumi stabs its head.


    It was difficult trying to destroy the dragon��s body with ��Magic Strike��, but it should be much easier destroying the head with Magic Strike.


    Tatsumi then appeared near the neck area of the dragon. Then, using the chain of ��Amaryllis,�� he chained the dragon��s body.


    The chain wrapped around the body of the flying dragon again. He stabs the dragon near the area.


    No matter how violent the flying dragon is, as long as the chain is not broken, it is nearly impossible to disentangle Tatsumi.


    ��Now, *Hiryu let��s see. My strength or your head, which one copses first.�� Tatsumi said as he inhales arge breath, reflecting the light of his determination.


    ��This game is over!��


    A golden light flows into the body of the dragon through the chain to the head of the flying dragon, while Tatsumi clung to the flying dragon.


    The flying dragon is still violently raging in the air while making a painful noise. However, the chains made of gold metal didn��t break, and Tatsumi kept clinging to the flying dragon while transferring magic into the flying dragon.


    Despite being anchored, using ��Amaryllis chain�� and clinging on to the flying dragon consumed a lot of energy. But, he was dead set to destroying the flying dragon��s head using ��Magic Strike��.


    If this was a game, the physical strength of the dragon would be visualized by a gauge, it would have been possible to see that gauge was losing power slowly and slowly.


    Before long, the ��physical strength gauge�� decreases to just before the red zone. Tatsumi was beginning to get dizzy due to the rapid exhaustion of his physical strength.


    He was starting to worry about not being able to stop the *Hiryu. Suddenly, something happened.


    The huge dragon��s body, which was rampant in the air, started suffering from convulsions.


    It was clearly visible to those who watched the battle from the wall and those who looked up at the sky from all over the capital city.


    Silence befell! And after a moment, the body of the flying dragon slowly started descending.


    People were shocked when they saw such a scene. The flying dragon was called, ��the king of the sky��. Atst, it is evident that Tatsumi won the battle.


    From the wall, the castle, each temple and from all over the royal city, everyone cheered the youth who defeated *Hiryu.


    But.


    The cheers will soon came to a halt. The reason being that therge flying dragon from the sky is about to fall into the capital city.


    The flying dragon, who gradually lost its vitality, lost its ability to fly in the sky and began descending slowly.


    They were fighting outside the walls surrounding the capital city. But *Hiryu, who had been damaged by the ��Sage of Magic��, was flying down in pain from the sky, reaching the sky above the capital city.


    Tatsumi kept desperately clinging onto the flying dragon and was solely dedicated on destroying the dragon��s head, so much so that he did not even realize that they were above the capital city.

 Chapter 83.2

    <h4>Chapter 83 part 2</h4>


    The huge dragon, who has lost its power to fly, started to descend slowly.


    Having finally figured out where they were, Tatsumi immediately retracted the chain and took his body off the dragon.


    Luckily, they were many miles above the capital city. Therefore, Tatsumi has some time to deviate the dragon from falling down in the capital city.


    Tatsumi tried to move his body to another ce by ��Instant Teleportation�� before *Hiryu falls into the royal capital.


    Tatsumi decides to strike the chain of ��Amarilis�� towards the flying dragon, and activate ��Transition of Moment��.


    But transposition did not trigger. Only magic was consumed from the body of the dragon.


    ��Huh? ... why? Aha! The dragon is too big and there is not enough magic to transfer to it!��


    In this battle with the *Hiryu, Tatsumi was able to activate magic while continuing to absorb the surrounding magical power. But there is also a limitation.


    Instant Transfer is a little different because the size of the object needed to be transferred and the magic power consumed depends on the distance it is being transferred.


    For example, suppose you have a tank with water. The tank is fitted with a hose to supply water from the outside, so the tank is always full. However, the amount of water that can be consumed at one time is never more than the capacity of the tank.


    In this example, ��Fly�� and ��el�� attach a faucet to the tank and always keep water out of it, while ��Transition�� consumes the water of the tank all at once.


    No matter how much water is supplied to the tank from the outside, the amount of water that can be consumed at one time does not exceed the capacity of the tank.


    He notices the cause of his body��s failure to transfer magic, and he immediately moves on to the next action. By simultaneously activating ��flight�� and ��eleration��, the chain overtakes the falling dragon.


    ��....If it��s too big to be transferred ... it should berge enough to be transmitted!��.


    It is said that the Samurai has created ��cutting magic��, that is said to have been also used by Tate Zamuy, the previous Wizard of Heaven.


    Even though they were imperfect, they used cutting magic. Like when Tatsumi used to cast magic, it might be possible to trigger ��cutting magic�� again with a solid foundation.


    While the dragon elerated in full speed, the image of the dragon��s body was chopped up.


    ��Damn it! There isn��t much time!��, Tatsumi yells as the ground was getting closer and closer. Making him break out in a cold sweat.


    ��Amaryllis�� asked him again, as it wrapped around his right arm, ��... hey, is it time?��


    What flowed into the chains was the ��cutting magic�� that he was about to fire.


    He focused and triggered the cutting magic ording to the information transferred to him from Amaryllis.


    Tatsumi��s right hand gradually stretches to the side and a huge amount of magic flows from Tatsumi��s body into the ��Amaryllis��. While at the same time the chains of ��Amaryllis�� stretch straight into the ground in a parallel manner.


    The ��Heavenly cutting magic��, as its name suggests, is a magic spell that allows the user to cut space itself.


    The golden chain extended sideways from Tatsumi��s arm. It turned into an endless gun of des that was more than 7 meters long.


    While still flying back down, Tatsumi shook the millions of des towards the *Hiryu.


    The long, invincible de made a quick break into the body of the flying dragon without any resistance. Breaking into the border between the chest and the belly.


    Tatsumi swerved around the dragon and extended the chain several more times. Several cuts appeared on the body of the dragon splitting it into smaller pieces.


    Each part of the flying dragon that has been blown out, falls onto the ground and makes a heavy noise.


    However, even after severing all the body parts of the flying dragon, Tatsumi looked around with hesitation.

 Chapter 84.1

    <h4>Chapter 84 part 1</h4>


    Trantor: Kuhaku


    TLN: Please join my patreon to help support our group and get extra chapters or paypal for donations.


    They were watching the scene from the veranda of the royal pce.


    ��............ I did it... I can��t believe it. I really did it...��


    Forgetting to take the usual dignified attitude, an old man who wore a robe sewed with gold and silver thread.


    ��... I can��t believe ... Even if I��ve just seen it with my eyes right now ... I can��t believe it...��


    The old man who was next to him, who was around the same age as the man in the robe, also had a stunned expression.


    The old man almost dropped the scepter in his hand. The ring paired with the scepter is basically the crown in this country. In a panic, he caught the falling scepter


    ��It is hard to believe that it only took one person to defeat the flying dragon...��


    They were watching from this ce. The moment when the young man defeated Hiryu, people started dancing.


    Especially for men wearing robes. They were able to see the dazzling golden magic light that the young man used while fighting against Hiryu.


    The glow of the light was so bright that even another old man without magical power can recognize it as a light.


    Perhaps the people who were in the capital also witnessed the bright light.


    ��Guiseppe. What would you like to give to your apprentice in this matter?��


    ��Well ... if a hero kills a dragon alone, usually the king would give him knighthood and territory..... Maybe you should ask him what he wants instead. ��


    ?The two old men�CKing Barride and Savior Temple Supreme Priest Giuseppe smiled as they looked at each other.


    ��That ��s right, let��s ask Tatsumi himself.��


    A young boy walks up to the two old people who smile gently.


    ��Oh, George. Did you see him?��


    ��Of course, I was watching. The moment Tatsumi chops the flying dragon ... I trembled!��


    It was the grandson of the king who answered. He was also a former student of Giuseppe.


    ��Yes, exactly as George says. Giuseppe, ask your disciple what he wants.��


    ��I understand. But there is a problem now.��


    Giuseppe moved his eyebrows and touched his beard.


    ��What��s wrong, Giuseppe?��


    ��I have to think of two worthy names for my son-inw. The two heroes who killed the flying dragon. This is a ce where everyone can admire them.��


    While pulling the golden light like a tail, Tatsumi slowly descends from the sky.


    Chalcedonia greets him with moistened crimson eyes.


    However, Calcedonia had aplex expression.


    The joy of returning home safely. The surprise of winning the air battle against Hiryu.


    Chalcedonia had mixed emotions.


    A kite that flutters as if drifting. Of course, hees down to his beloved wife.


    The distance between the two disappears and as they get closer, their emotions and expressions can be seen clearly by each other.


    While looking at Tatsumi up close, Chalcedonia waspletely swept away by the feeling of joy.


    The two smiled at each other.


    ��I��m home, Calce��


    ��Wee home, my husband��


    ��I��m really tired ... I am hungry more than anything else. I want to eat a lot of Calce��s food.��


    ��Yes. When I get home, I will prepare a lot of delicious things��


    Chalcedonia stood on the wall, and Tatsumi remained a little higher than that.


    The conversation was like a husband who came home from work and a wife who greeted him.


    And then Calcedonia widened her towards Tatsumi


    The body of the husband, who has fallen into the chest of his wife, is firmly held by the wife.


    The husband who leaned against his wife in a tangible manner, fully enjoyed her soft body.


    When they hug each other��s bodies to the fullest, theyugh and meet each other with their faces close together.


    And then...


    Their lips ovepped.


    At this time, those who had been watching them silently cheered.

 Chapter 84.2

    <h4>Chapter 84 part 2</h4>


    Trantor: Kuhaku


    They had no choice but to be amazed.


    It is impossible for a human to defeat Hiryu in an air battle.


    Then, when the person who was responsible for aplishing the impossible came down from the sky, he hugged a woman firmly and exchanged hot kisses with her.


    They finally understood what had happened after seeing them flirting with each other. The dragon��s threat has been repelled.


    The beautiful woman embraces the young man for defeating the flying dragon.


    The citizens cheered for the young man. The citizens swung their arms and stomped their feet.


    There are some who have lost their lives in this battle. However, the capital and the citizens received no damage from the battle.


    As long as no citizens got hurt, the soldiers and knights felt like they did their jobs.


    Tauroad gently watches over his sister-inw who is still embracing the young man, while the soldiers scream and cheer.


    The cheers slowly spread from the city walls to the capital, and it didn��t take much time for the whole city to be swallowed by the vortex.


    ��... I can only say that it ��s the first time I ��vee so far.��


    Judoc was staring at Tatsumi and Chalcedonia, who were hugging each other without concern for the public eye.


    ��That��s true. Who would��ve thought that this young man was able to beat Hiryu in a battle in the sky? If I didn��t see it with my eyes, I wouldn��t believe it.��


    ��Miruil, who said that, waspletely amazed.


    ��... And I couldn��t help at all this time ..��


    ��It can��t be helped. It��s a little to hard for you this time.��


    Jadoc hits the head of Miruil, who was forced to drop his shoulders. Then, he smiles a little bit.


    ��But if the next prey is in the water, then Miluil will be able to help. Tatsumi can not move in the water as well as you.��


    ��That��s why I don��t like my magic!! I��m going to use it when I have to use it...��


    ��... Tatsumi seems to have been blessed with good friends.��


    ��Yes, I think Tatsumi has a good team, Morgan.��


    El and Morgan are acquainted with them.


    When Morgan became a monster hunter, he was working in El��s store, which had just opened.


    And there he met Calcedonia.


    ��But Tatsumi will be in trouble from now on.��


    That said, Bugarank was staring at Tatsumi and Calcedonia with his arms folded and a serious expression.


    ��He almost defeated Hiryu alone. Of course, nobles wouldn��t be silent.��


    El and Morgan Nike understood what Bugarank wanted to say.


    In the midst of all this, he defeated the flying dragon. Some aristocrats would like to get a hold of Tatsumi. Some may even wish to have a rtionship with Tatsumi.


    ��But that ��s where Your Majesty can to do something about it.��


    ��Oh, you may be right. As long as that tanuki man is behind Tatsumi, he will be fine.��


    Bugarank, who had a pleasantugh, suddenly saw Morgan Nike as he recalled.


    ��That��s right. You don��t belong anywhere right now, do you?��


    ��What? Yeah, now I live as a demon hunter in Ichii?��


    ��Now, aren��t you going toe with me? If you want to be an exorcist of the Goraiba Temple, you will be treated well.��


    ��Even though I have removed my status from the temple, I am still a member of the Savage believer. I am not going to convert to the Goriba God anymore. And more than anything, my current position of hunting demon beasts is not bad.��


    Morgan Nike refused the solicitation of the Supreme Priest himself.


    ��Bugarank, whoughed again at his quick response, said,�� Whenever you change your mind,e to the temple of Goriba.��


    There are quite a few injured knights, soldiers, and demon hunters in the battle with Hiryu. All the magical wizards who can use healing magic started healing the wounded.


    Bugarank, who is good at healing magic, intends to take the lead in these treatment activities.


    El and Morgan Nike bow their heads to Bugarank, who walks away with his hand waving at them.


    ��by the way......��


    ��......... Tatsumi-san and Calcedonia, how long are you guys still going to do that?��


    The two were were still messing around.

 Chapter 85.1 - Small talk of a Small great war Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 85 �C Small talk of a Small great war Part 1</h4>


    Trantor: yompyamper


    My pet is a holy maiden C85 �C Small talk of a small great war


    Morning.


    As usual, Calcedonia emerged from the sea of slumber.


    Opening her eyes, she sees the sleeping face of her dear husband.


    Calcedonia unintentionally stares at that innocent sleeping face.


    Her husband, the second magician in history, aplished the feat of defeating the flying dragon alone.


    It would be no exaggeration to say that there is no man who does not know him now in this city of Levantis.


    He��s so innocent-looking with his sleeping face.


    If you think about it, he is still a minor in his original world, regardless of Largofili kingdom. This sleeping face is probably his original figure.


    I��m proud of what my husband has aplished.


    At the same time, it��s cute that such a husband shows such an unprotected figure only for me.


    Calcedonia made her cherry-colored lips touch lightly touch her husband��s.


    When.


    Unexpectedly, she felt something touching her hips.


    Calcedonia thought but immediately came up with its true identity.


    ��Oh, husband !? For how long have you been awake !?��


    ��Yes, around the moment Chiiko started to wiggle around.... I believe.��


    With a pped face like a mischievous kid who sessfully pulled off a prank, Tatsumiughs. And at the same time, he fully enjoys the soft body of his wife in his arms with both hands.


    As usual, the two in the bed are not wearing anything. Therefore, the feel of Calcedonia��s skin is directly transmitted to the palms of his hands.


    ��M..master ...?! Where are you touching !?��


    ��Hmm? Of course, Chiiko��s butt��


    ��Don��t say that clearly!��


    Calcedonia protests with a bright red face. However, Tatsumi stroked his wife��s buttocks even more.


    ��No, don��t do that.��


    ��Huh? When a man touches his wife��s ass, is there a problem in the doctrine of the church of Savaiv?��


    ��Kyo, there is no doctrinal problem! Oh, but no ... uh !! My husband is mean !!��


    Calcedonia is huffing and puffing but doesn��t try to escape from the bed, it doesn��t seem to be all bad for her.


    Whether she wanted to talk or to feel something else, Calcedonia desperately twists her body.


    Somehow, it does not feel like her facial expression is correct.


    Tatsumi puts his mouth next to Calcedonia��s ear and gently whispers into it.


    He whispered a short five-character Japanese word. However, as soon as he whispered these five characters, Calcedonia abruptly became quiet.


    What did Tatsumi say? Only Calcedonia knows that. Her facial expression is not unpleasant, but on the contrary rather happy.


    Eventually, until Tatsumi was satisfied, Calcedonia kept on touching that ce.


    The two who had reaffirmed their friendship in the morning left for the temple with breakfast and preparations.


    Today is a day where both of them are serving in the temple.


    ��Now, if you don��t hurry, you��ll bete!��


    ��If we��rete, it��s husband��s fault!��


    While saying so in a tense tone, wraps her arm around Tatsumi��s. Of course, anyone who sees her can see her happy facial expression.


    The locals smile as they see the two people walking past as usual.


    But.


    The two of them were unaware of the malicious gaze they were received from among the passersby.


    ��It seems they have gone out.��


    ��Both of them?��


    ��Both of them went out together.��


    ��The four eyes of the two pairs of eyes are staring at the back of the two people moving away. Once Tatsumi was out of sight, the owners of the eyes appeared secretly in the shadows.��


    Then, slowly out of the public��s view. They sneak into the premises of the house in front of them without creating any footsteps.


    In the shadow of the wall surrounding the site. The two who concealed themselves confirmed yet again that there was no sign of people nearby, moved quietly from the shadow to shadow, and gradually approached the house.


    ��... Apparently there seems to be no sign of people nearby.��


    ��Hey, big brother. Fortunately, there seems to be no passerby.��


    However, they are still cautious, the two of them do not move out of the shadows, but just observe the surroundings for a while.


    ��But big brother. Why are we breaking in in broad daylight? Ordinarily, we do theft at night.��


    ��So you��re stupid. Do you know whose this house is? This is the house where the ��Holy maiden�� and her husband live. And speaking of the ��Holy maiden��s�� husband, the other day wasn��t it him the famous person that single-handedly killed the dragon during the dragon raid, and at night both of them will be back in this house. If we want to enter, the best time is now��


    ��I see, you��re right big brother.��


    ��Rumour has it that the ��Holy maiden�� received arge sum of money from the king as a reward for defeating the dragon. This sum is enough for us to spend our time ying for years.��


    The two look at each other and chuckle together.


    Calcedonia, Tatsumi��s wife, knows the king and the government officials. Hence, the reward for defeating the dragon must be consequent.


    It is well known that Tatsumi received the king��s praise. And the rumors that spread throughout the city of Levantis are all exaggerating the rewards.


    They were here because of such rumors.


    In order to secretly steal the reward that Tatsumi received from the king. These two are so-called thieves.


    ��Okay, you unlock the house. In the meantime, I will keep watch��


    ��Understood, big brother.��


    The two were very well-kept and took on their roles without making a sound.

 Chapter 85.2

    <h4>My Pet is a Holy Maiden Chapter 85 part 2</h4>


    Trantor: yompyamper


    ��... Oh, big brother ...��


    ��What happened? Is the door unlocked?��


    ��That ��s ...��


    Withouting out of the shadows, the man called elder brother carefully surveys his surroundings.


    The younger brother��s confused voice was heard as soon as he started to try unlocking the door.


    ��............ Is this house locked in the first ce?��


    ��What is it?��


    Looking back, the older brother sees a slightly open door.


    His brother is very dexterous and his unlocking skills are considerable. But he still needs some time to unlock something.


    However, only a few breaths of time have passed since he arrived in front of the front door. Taking that into consideration, it would be more natural to think that the house was unlocked from the beginning.


    ��........ Well, every hero is human. He could make this blunder too I guess.��


    Instead, they think of it as an auspicious event.


    The man referred to as elder brother steps into the house following his younger brother while thinking positively.


    Someone has entered the house.


    It feels sensitive.


    It can feel all the events in this house. In other words, this house is just like it��s body.


    Two unfamiliar people are looking around inside the house through the front door.


    ���� Yeah, I know. These guys are surely bad guys called thieves. Thieves take anything in the house without permission.


    If that happens, the two residents of this house will be sad.


    I love the people who live in this house.


    The house that I decided to live in. The two who live there epted itfortably. Every single day a little rice and sweets are prepared in the corner of the kitchen without exception.


    The reason why this house is veryfortable to live in is because the gentle hearts of the two owners are ingrained into the house.


    If things like this grieve the two people, there��s no way that the thing would forgive them for it.


    ���� Okay, that��s why I will protect this house!


    Towards the two people that aren��t at home, it loudly dered.


    Thus.


    A small great war has begun between the two thieves and the brownie who settled in this house.


    ��...... ...... No, nobody.��


    ��It seems.��


    They first break into the living room.


    The living room is tidy and has the nice smell of this morning��s breakfast.


    ��Are you feeling hungry, big brother?��


    ��Stupid! Money is more important than food!��


    Hitting his brother��s head with his fist, the big brother slowly moves around the living room.


    At that time, without much caution, they rummage for things that might be worth something.


    ��...... Apparently there seems to be nothing of value here.��


    In the living room, there are onlymodities used for everyday life. The candlesticks on the desk are also cheap ones used bymoners.


    Of course, there are no coins lying around.

 Chapter 85.3

    ��...... Then, coins or valuables are in the bedrooms, or are they hidden in the basement?��


    In the back of the kitchen that extends from the living room, there is a ce that seems to be a bathroom with a bathtub.


    Then, there will probably be valuables behind the other two doors.


    The big brother opens one of the two doors. Beyond that is a huge bed. Apparently, this is like the bedroom of the ��Holy maiden�� and her husband.


    ��The ��Holy maiden�� spends her nights with his husband here.... Are you excited, big brother?��


    ��Oh, oh ... don��t get excited ... I��m telling you that you should find valuables!��


    ��But then, big brother? the ��Holy maiden��s�� everyday clothes and essories ... Do you think we can sell them?��


    ��No, it��s impossible. First of all, there��s no way to prove that these are the ��Holy maiden��s�� possessions. No, we can��t even say that we��ve stolen from the ��Holy maiden��s�� house.��


    ��That��s true, what could we expect.��


    ��Don��t look for strange things, just look for valuables.��


    Suddenly a small noise starts resonating the moment the two people looked under the bed and started searching through their clothes.


    At first is the big brother and little brother thought they were mishearing, but there is certainly small rattling sound.


    The two of them looked around suspiciously, and they can see that ab ced on the small desk next to the bed �� One of the ��Holy maiden��s�� favorite items �� Is shaking slightly.


    ��Wha...what?��


    ��He...here?��


    While the two exchange anxious words, theb continues to vibrate even though no one is touching it.


    ��We should get away from here quickly.....��


    ��Y..yes big brother.��


    They both feel that there must be something creepy floating in the bedroom with an ominous smile.


    The two of them who came back to the living room continue their search by opening the other door.


    However, it seems to be an unused room, and there is only a bed of an unfamiliar style.


    ��.... Nothing here either. Where do they hide their valuables?��


    ��But big brother, this unusual bed... Can we sell it at a high price?��


    ��Idiot. How would you carry such a big bed? Even if both of us carry it out, it won��t be easy to survey our surroundings��


    ��Oh, is that so?��


    The elder brother returns to the living room,ughing at his younger brother with a wry smile.


    Looking around in the living room, he notices some stairs leading up in one corner.


    ��... Is there a room or a storeroom in the attic.... Their valuables might be ced there.��


    Exchanging nces with his brother, the big brother soundlessly approaches the stairs.


    It was at that time.


    Suddenly, a creepy sound approaches their ears.


    ��Wh..what... is this sound?��


    ��Oh, it seems to being from above, big brother...��


    An eerie sound that they have never heard before. The bass that ys something strikes fear into both of them.


    Biron. Biron. Biro ro ro ro ron.


    They stare at each other anxiously.


    ��O...okay. You can go up and check out the situation.��


    ��Whaaaaat, you want me to go!?��


    ��Go on then!��


    The elder brother pushed him up the stairs by kicking him in the bottom.


    The younger brother climbs the stairs.


    Then gently lifts up the trapdoor and peeks through to check up on the attic.


    The attic seems to be used as a storeroom, with various things ced inside.


    Even if you call it an attic, it is thoroughly cleaned and ventted, and there isn��t a single typical attic smell of dust or dampness.


    And here, there is armor and weapons that appear to be owned by the residents of this house, and there are also cloth bags that seem to contain silver coins in one corner.


    Armor and weapons are expensive by themselves, and if you sell them, they can fetch a fair price.


    What��s more, this house is the home of the world-famous ��Holy maiden�� and the lord who defeated the dragon. If it��s the equipment used by such people, it must be more expensive than equipment sold in the area.


    In addition, there are some cloth bags that contain silver coins in in sight.


    ��Hooray, we finally found the treasure.��


    The moment the younger brother who found their target object pulls his body halfway up through the entrance of the attic happily and courageously. That spooky sound resonated again.


    Biro ~o~on. Biro ro ro ~o~o~on.


    An even creepier sound than before. No melody, just a haphazard sound. For that reason, it sounds even creepier.


    The younger brother, who started trembling slowly turns his head to one corner of the attic. Lying there is an instrument he has never seen before.


    Apparently, the real origin of that sound seems to be that instrument.


    The younger brother understands that fact. But hisplexion pales as he sees it.


    ��B...but the instrument is... No one is touching it, but that sound...��


    The instrument is making a sound. However no one can be seen ying it. As the younger brother said, the instrument is making sounds on its own.


    Biro ~o~on. Biro ro ro ~o~o~on. Biro ~o~o~o~o~o~on.


    ��W...why is the instrument.... W....wha...wha !?��


    After witnessing the iprehensible phenomenon of the musical instrument ying on its own, the little brother tripped on the stairs and fell down into the living room.


    As the little brother falls down the stairs, the big brother crouches in a hurry.


    ��W..what happened? What on earth happened?��


    ��B...but the instrument.... the instrument made a sound.... b..big brother!! Is there something wrong with this house!?��


    He holds on to his big brother, to feel safer.


    Meanwhile, the eerie sound continues. It seems like it is trying to say ��Get out of this house��.��


    ��W...what is it... w....w...w...w..wha?��


    ��F...for example........................... a <Devil>..... or.....?��


    ��D...<devil>..?��


    Hearing <Devil>, the older brother also bes pale.


    For people, <Devils> are an imminent threat. Few humans have been in direct contact with a <Devil>, but their terrible nature has beenmunicated to the extent that everyone knows of it.


    Of course, for both of them, a <Devil> is a terrible existence.


    ��S..S..SS.S.SSS...Stupid! T....T...This ce is the house of the ��Holy maiden��!? T..There��s no <Demon>....!!��


    If there was a <Devil> here, the ��Holy maiden�� wouldn��t miss it.


    While voicing that out, the big brother looks around calmly.


    Then he suddenly tenses up, and stares intently at a certain ce.


    When his little brother looks there suspiciously, his body stiffens too.


    Because, in their line of sight, a cooking knife is floating in the air pointed at them.


    Brownies are limited but motivated.


    The limitations are that brownies can only move around in the house they live in, and their size is limited to chairs. Large furniture cannot be moved.


    Calcedonia��sb making a noise in the bedroom, and Tatsumi��s guitar being yed in the attic are both caused by the Brownie��s powers.


    Something big needs too much force to be moved, but if we consider cooking knives, several can be moved at the same time.


    At first, only one knife was in the air. However, that number is gradually increasing.


    Two, three, four... Finally more than ten knives floating in the air. Ten or more knives pointing their edges towards the two intruders.


    ��EE.....eeeek!!��


    Which one of them let all a small scream.


    As if the scream was the signal, more than ten knives attacked both of them at the same time.


    ��....Who are these two people....?��


    ��Well..... Who?��


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia, who just came home, tilted their heads after seeing two unconscious men on the floor of their living room.


    Several cooking knives are piercing the edges of their clothes. Their clothes are pinned to the floor by them, preventing both of them from moving.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia can��t see any visible injuries. It looks like they��ve only fainted.


    ��............ Are they thieves? Can you go call the guards just in case?��


    ��Sorry, my husband. I was in a hurry this morning so I forgot to lock the door...��


    ��Oh ... well, about that ... I hold some responsibility ...��


    Remembering they were flirting this morning, Tatsumi��s and Calcedonia��s faces redden.


    ��....But, who was it...?��


    ��Maybe it��s the Brownie that lives in our home? I��m sure he caught the thieves for us during our absence.��


    ��I see, Thank you Brownie.��


    ��Thank you, I��ll leave you a feast tonight.��


    There is a pleasant sounding from somewhere in the house to respond to their words.


    Maybe it��s a brownie-like deration of victory.

 Chapter 86.1

    ��Hi, wee, Tatsumi, Calce. Wee to my home!��


    While saying that, Giortorion Reso Largofili greets Tatsumi and Calcedonia with a broad smile.


    And in the room behind Jolt, we can see his family members.


    Of course, among them is his grandfather, king of this country, Barride Reso Largofili.


    The king Barride turns his smiling head towards the room containing Tatsumi and Calcedonia.


    ��Youe here often, Tatsumi and Calcedonia. In particr Tatsumi since the day of the audience.��


    ��Y-yes!! Your, your majesty.��


    Even though it��s not an official venue, Tatsumi still feels be tense in front of the king.


    Seeing Tatsumi like this, Barride continues with a bitter smile.


    ��You don��t have to be so nervous. My grandson has invited you today. You went to a friends house to y, and I��m just a friendly old man.��


    No, it��s impossible to think of it so simply, absolutely impossible.


    Tatsumi almost voices this out, and hurriedly swallows his words.


    At the same time, the strange friendliness of everyone in the house makes him convinced that he��s Giuseppe��s best friend.


    Unlike Tatsumi, Calcedonia ispletely calm.


    Perhaps she has been invited in such a way before. Calcedonia bows elegantly next to her husband, Tatsumi.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia, guided by Jolt enter a room, and sit down in the seats offered by Jolt.


    This room should be a room where Jolt and his family spend their time together in private.


    As expected, it��s a really luxurious room only suitable for the royal family of a country.


    Fine sculptures adorn the pirs and walls, and may pieces of fine art are exposed in various ces.


    Still, it doesn��t feel excessive. The person who decorated this room must be good at it.


    There is arge table in the center of the room. Around it are four sofas that seem expensive, as they are covered in finely embroidered cloth.


    On one of the sofas, Tatsumi and Calcedonia are sitting side by side.


    Tatsumi looks around the room and at the people in the room after sitting down.


    First of all, the person sitting in front of Tatsumi. Jolt��s grandfather and the king, Barride.


    Although he is old, we can tell he used to be a warrior from his stature.


    Even though he is smiling, he exudes a powerful aura. As expected of a ruler of a country.


    ording to Giuseppe, the woman who��s Barride��s wife and the queen of the country, was summoned by god a few years ago.


    For that reason, there is an empty space next to Barride, and the other people are sitting on the sofa on the right hand side.


    Next is a man and a woman of roughly the same age. They are probably Jolt��s parents, the next rulers of this country.


    Jolt sat down on the left hand side, and a girl younger than him sat next to him with a smile.


    ��Well then, I��ll introduce my family to you properly. First of all... My grandfather, Barride Reso Largofily. Well, since he��s the king of this country, you know him right Tatsumi?��


    It��s a terrible introduction that I can not think of as an introduction to the royal family, but Barride just smiled and said nothing.


    ��And this uncle and aunt here are my parents.��


    ��My son has talked about you often, but this is the first time we get to exchange words, ��Sky Soarer��. I am Jolt��s father, and my name is Argento Reso Largofili. From now on, act as if you��re my son, ok?��


    ��I��m Argento��s wife and Jolt��s mother, Freena Reso Largofili. Nice to meet you, ��Sky Soarer�� . It��s been a long time, Calce.��


    ��Yes, Prince, Princess. It��s been a while.��


    ��No, please Calce. This is not a public ce right? Can you call me Freena?��


    Calcedonia and Freena talk happily, in a livelier way than before.


    Jolt��s father, Argento, is a slender and quiet personpared to King Barride.


    But he��s the next king. Even though he��s smiling, his presence is simr to Barride. No wonder he alternates with his father. He��s already a full fledged king.


    His wife, also seems to be a gentle yet well learned person.


    ��You talk in a very formal way, but now, I��m only your friend��s father. You don��t need to be nervous in front of us, and you should rx your shoulders. If not, how can you enjoy the vor of the tea and sweets?��


    Argento smiles and remarks that the tension has still not gone down.


    ording to his orders, the priestess who was staying in the corner of the room began to pour tea on the table in front of them.


    ��And thisst little thing is my sister.��


    Jolt introduced thest person on the scene without any concern of the movements of the priestess.


    Thest person gives her name in a cheerful voice, with shining eyes.


    ��Nice to meet you, ��Sky Soarer��! My name is Riberna Reso Largofili, and I am Jolt��s sister. Please be friends with my brother from now on!��


    Riberna is smiling. She��s Jolt��s sister, so she��s probably 12.

 Chapter 86.2

    <h4>Chapter 86 part 2</h4>


    To be exact, Jolt��s father has the same hair and eyes, and his grandfather Barride already has white hair, but his eyes are the same color as his son and grandchildren.


    Only Freena, who married in from another family, has different coloured pale blond hair and light green eyes.


    While observing Jolt��s family, Tatsumi cringes every time has is called by that unfamiliar name.


    I��m too embarrassed every time I hear it, and I feel like asking them to stop.


    But it didn��t work.


    Because the name ��Sky Soarer��, used by Jolt��s family, is the title officially conferred to Tatsumi by the king Barride.


    Like Calcedonia��s ��Holy Maiden�� and Morganeich��s ��Free knight��, a person can have an extra name.


    There are three ways to get this second name.


    The first one is that it became a habit without anyone realizing.


    Warriors reputation goes by from mouth to ear, and sometimes they get given a nickname. Calcedonia and Morganeich follow this pattern.


    The second is to brand yourself with a name.


    Although you may give off a bad image by giving yourself a self proimed title, beast hunters and mercenaries from this town often give themselves a second name.


    This is because if your self proimed second name bes widespread, it bes great publicity. For example, beast hunters and mercenaries without a fixed employer may use their title as a way of selling themselves.


    However, there is no guarantee that the second name will be established.


    Lastly, a title can be given as a reward from rulers such as the king.


    What is obtained in this way is officially called a ��title�� instead of ��second name��, but it will be virtually the same as a second name.


    It may be easier to understand if you think of it as an invisible medal.


    It is customary to receive a title appropriate for your standing in martial arts, and in the past some were given titles such as ��Dragon yer��.


    In the case of Tatsumi, it seems like ��Flying dragon yer�� is good as he killed a flying dragon, but the title bestowed by the king as a gift is ��Sky Soarer��.


    A title derived from the act of killing a flying dragon, also known as ��king of the sky��, while flying freely through the sky. Needless to say, it��s the high priest who thought of this.


    The title is officially granted by the country, so if someone other than Tatsumi uses the title ��Sky Soarer��, it would be a felony equal to nobility��s misrepresentation.


    Is this the clear difference between a title and a nickname?


    ��That reminds me, Tatsumi��s position went up in the temple too, right?


    After enjoying a cup of tea and some sweets, Jolt told me as he remembered.


    Now both Tatsumi and Calcedonia wear priests clothing with holy crests that show the priest��s rank.


    As Jolt has said, Tatsumi��s rank in the temple changed from junior priest to priest, skipping one sacrament. Now, even considering ranks in the temple, Tatsumi is lined up with Calcedonia.


    ��Yes, my husband received the rank of a priest in recognition of the achievement of defeating the flying dragon!��


    Calcedonia answers happily on the behalf of Tatsumi.


    Seeing her this cheerful, the royalty of this country is amazed.


    In particr, the crown prince and his wife who only knew Calcedonia before she reunited with Tatsumi seem to be unable to hide their surprise.


    ��Well... I��m really happy for you, Calce. I heard from Jolt... Yeah, you��re much nicer than before. It looks like you met a good person.��


    ��Yes!��


    ��Ah, mum, about that, if you are shy with Calce, you won��t be able to keep up.��


    Jolt advises his mother with an amazed face. Apparently, he seems to have been through it in the past.


    ��Oh, I want to listen! The beginning of the rtionship between Calce and ��Sky Soarer��! Would you please tell me?��


    ��No, don��t say anything bad, stop it, Rieve. Absolutely, it��s too sweet and will give me heartburn.��


    ��Isn��t that good? My brother doesn��t know!��


    ��I don��t know...��


    Jolt sighs deeply at his sister who is looking at Tatsumi and Calcedonia with shining eyes.


    Two parrows and a decent amount of money were given by the kingdom as rewards for defeating the flying dragon, and the title of ��Sky Soarer��.


    The crisis almost brought ruin to the capital city. The destruction of the capital city is equivalent to the destruction of the kingdom. For the fact that it was saved, in reality, the reward is not bnced.


    Originally, he was given a knighthood and a territory, as per usual.


    Nheless, if he gets a knighthood or territory, Tatsumi would feel embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Tatsumi is a priest. Since it is a position isted from the secr world, there is almost no problem if you refuse the rewards presented by the kingdom.


    As a result of a prior meeting between the king and Giuseppe, it was decided that Tatsumi would receive parrows, money, and a title.


    However, I would have preferred not having thest one.


    In addition, Tatsumi has recognized as an official exorcist in the Savaiv temple thanks to this achievement and will be given missions to defeat <Demons> by the temple in the future.


    ��I am also interested in the beginning of your rtionship, but I still want to hear more about your battle with the flying dragon. Can you talk about it, ��Sky Soarer��?��


    ��Yeah, I want to hear about it! I saw Tatsumi fighting from the royal pce, but it was far away. I want to hear of it from Tatsumi who was part of it, and that��s why I asked you toe to my house today. Now, Tatsumi, talk to me!��


    Jolt is full of anticipation to hear about it, and Argento, though not as excited as his son, is eager to hear about it too.


    If you look closely, Barride can��t hide his excitement.


    After all, how many men like adventures? But aren��t these royal men too friendly?


    I couldn��t make any judgments, so I started speaking slowly and shyly about the battle with the flying dragon that I experienced.


    The person who has the most ecstatic expression is my wife who should have been part of the battle.

 Chapter 87.1

    My pet is a holy maiden C87 �C Ownership of ��Amaryllis�� Part 1


    Trantor: yompyamper


    After the battle with the flying dragon, that Tatsumi recounted, what he brought today was put on the table. The royals, including Barride, look at it in an unusual way.


    ��Well, is this the rumoured ��Amaryllis��? Tatsumi, can I touch it?��


    ��Yes. There��s nothing wrong with touching it, but ... it��s not me ... I can only use it myself.��


    ��I heard that from Giuseppe and Bugarank.��


    Barride,ughing out, lifts up the gauntlet from the table, with thin shining red gold chains wound around it.


    ��Hmm... It��s lighter than I thought. As expected.��


    ��Father, can you hand it to me?��


    Looking at the hand reaching out from the side, Barride bunches his brows.


    ��Can you wait a little, I��m still looking at it.��


    ��That��s true, but I want to take a close look at the rumored ��Amaryllis��. Now, father. Give it to me!��


    ��Wait a little will you! Didn��t you hear the kings words?��


    ��Now it��s ��family time�� right? Don��t you bring your title to ��family time�� by saying you��re the king or I��m the prince!��


    Tatsumi stares nkly at the funny child-parent fight that suddenly began. Calcedonia, sitting next to him, isughing and seems used to such a scene.


    ��Ahaha. Did we surprise you?��


    Jolt says about his father and grandfather who are still quarreling and won��t hand it over, with cold eyes.


    ��... I��m surely surprised. Jolt��s family is too ordinary ... Oh, no ...��


    Tatsumi realises that these words could be taken as him saying they are not royal, and hesitates. However, Jolt, his mother, and sister, are smiling without a care in the world.


    ��Don��t worry about it ��Sky Soarer��. We��re just a family, regardless of the official position.��


    ��Only within family can it be easy to fight like that. Isn��t that right, brother Jolt?��


    ��... Because this is our base. It��s always like this. Maybe I broke the royal image in Tatsumi��s heart?��


    Then I��m sorry, Jolt smiles.


    If you think about it, Jolt was quite at ease from the first meeting, probably because he grew up surrounded by such a family.


    In Japan, there is a saying ��children are the reflection of their parents��, and I��m sure it��spletely the same here.


    ��By the way, did it be officially Tatsumi��s property?��


    While looking at ��Amaryllis�� that the king and prince arepeting over, Jolt asks Tatsumi.


    ��Yeah, I��m able to use it freely in the future. The supreme priest of the sun god temple told me.��


    Bugarank, the sun god priest, who was previously devoted to ��Amaryllis��, recognized Tatsumi as the official owner of ��Amaryllis��, in ordance to the will of the former owner, ��The Great Mage��, Tiate Zamui.


    If it is something you can��t use, give it to someone who can use it. If there is no person who can use it, you can leave it at any temple until a person who can use it appears.


    That is the will of ��The Great Mage��, and Bugarank decided to follow this will.


    ��However, when I eventually die, if there is nobody else who can use ��Amaryllis��, then it shall return to the sun god temple again, as did the previous generation.��


    Bugarank told Tatsumi this previously.


    ��I see, so that means they are actually only lending it, right?��


    ��That��s correct. I think it��s better to leave it in the care of the temple of the sun god instead of keeping something we can��t use.��


    ��Now, isn��t it okay for it to stay in the savaiv temple? Tatsumi is a sacred priest there.��


    ��I thought about that for a while... It was originally in the care of the temple the sun god, so it would be better to put it back there.��


    ��I see. If Tatsumi and Giuseppe think this way, I won��t interfere.��


    Jolt��s eyes are wide open in amazement as he says this.


    His mother Freena and his sister, Livern stare nkly with the same expression at one point in the room.


    In their line of sight, the battle for ��Amaryllis�� between the king and the prince is still unfolding.

 Chapter 87.2 - Ownership of “Amaryllis” Part 2

    <h4>My pet is a holy maiden C87 �C Ownership of ��Amaryllis�� Part 2</h4>


    Trantor: yompyamper


    It��s time to finally put an end to the turmoil of a childpeting for a new toy.


    ��Thank you, you! Your father-inw!��


    Freena��s lightning, with a sharp and narrow eyebrow, finally falls on Barride and Argento.


    ��Today, my son��s friend hase to y, so how long will you keep fighting in an unsightly manner like that !?��


    Barride and Argento, father and son correct their posture on the spot when she stood up with a sharp gaze.


    ��Uh, um, that was true, yeah, I��m sorry, Freenea.��


    ��I��m sorry!��


    ��Is it not for me, apologize to Tatsumi and Calcedonia��


    The father and son turned around to Tatsuki and Calcedonia with the same movement as if they had agreed on it. And also at the same time, they lower their head.


    ��Sorry, Tatsumi, Calcedonia.��


    ����Sky Soarer��, Calce, I am really sorry.��


    King and Prince. In other words, the two heads of the country bowed to me, and I was clueless about what I should do.


    Calcedonia sitting next to me only smiles, and Jolt and Lieverna also look at their grandfather and father with amazed faces. Neither the servants who are next to the wall don��t seem to be particrly concerned.


    That��s why I decided that this was ��normal�� for their family.


    ��No, no, don��t worry. But... a friendly family that can fight... I��m a little jealous.��


    ��Husband...��


    Words with a bit of resentment. Realizing that he was reminded of his family who died in the ident, Calcedonia looked worriedly at his face.


    When I notice that gaze, I smile softly.


    ��... Okay, now there is Giuseppe and his family ... and above all, there��s always someone next to me.��


    ��Yes. I am always with my husband.��


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia exchange nces full of trust and affection.


    Our two hands are holding each other, and I feel like my face is approaching.


    ��Oh, yeah. I know that they are always close, and I don��t feel like getting in the way of them.��


    Both of us suddenly hear Jolt��s voice, recall the current situation and look back.


    Jolt has warm eyes that are different from his grandfather and father, and Barride and Argento are smiling andughing.


    Freenea smiles, and Riberna turns red and hides her face with both hands, but still watches the two people firmly through the gaps between her fingers.


    ��Oh, that��s true. As Jolt says, it looks like it��s pretty heartwarming when you listen to them.��


    That was said by the smiling Freenea, and ��Sky Soarer �� and Calcedonia could only turn reddish.


    Later, Tatsumi and the Calcedonia were teased by the kings. Along the way, Joltes up with something and asks Tatsumi.


    ��No, no, the magic of cutting the ��flying dragon�� is ... Isn��t it a ��split��? ��


    ��No, that��s not true. That��s right...��


    After looking around, I pick up the metal fork I used to eat sweets with the tea.


    ��Well ... Is this OK to break this?��


    ��Yeah, it��s okay ... what would you do?��


    Jolt like curious. It was not just Jolt, but also the rest of the family.


    I hold the fork with my left hand so that the tip of the fork points up, and ce my index finger on the right hand against the neck of the fork.


    And then, unleash the magical power and activate ��Split�� at my fingertips. When the heel of the fork is pulled a little to the side, the fork is cut soundlessly.


    ��......Awesome.��


    Jolt��s words spill out.


    A metal fork was cut with just a slight movement of the finger. Everyone other than Tatsumi and Calcedonia are surprised..


    ��... In other words, even if you don��t have a weapon, if you have magical power, you can sever anything with your bare hands. Honestly, it��s scary.��


    Tatsumi smiles at Barride��s words. He know this magic is extremely orientated towards assassination.


    Whether it��s ��Instant transition�� or ��Split��, there��s no better magic to do a surprise attack.


    Rather than hitting like a knight from the front, you can make sure to end up surprising the opponent. That must be the most effective way of fighting using Tatsumi��s magic.


    ��So... Yes. For example, can you transfer only the de of a sword and attack a remote opponent?��


    I shake my head to Argento��s question.


    ��I can��t do that because you can��t transfer only things or parts of the body. You can only do that when you use Amaryllis.��


    When I wear ��Amaryllis�� on your arm, I can manipte the chain with magical power.


    Tatsumi maniptes the golden chains in the air like a snake and moves only the tip of the chain and wraps the chain around a small candlestick ced on the wall.


    The next instant, the candlestick on the wall moves into the hand of the wall. Seeing it, the royals cheered a little.


    ��Hey, this is interesting. Tatsumi can be a street performer, not a monster beast hunter or a fighting priest right?��


    ��Yeah, I actually think so.��


    Tatsumi and Jolt look at each other as the corner of their mouths rise and they lift their shoulders.

 Chapter 88.1 - A gift from Calcedonia

    <h4>C88 �C A gift from Calcedonia</h4>


    Trantor: yompyamper


    Levantis, the capital city of Largofili Kingdom.


    A duo of men and women are walking in a corner of the city of Levantis.


    -The two likely belong to the same temple because they wear a priest��s uniform with a crest of the same design �C although there are some differences if you look closely.


    ��... Isn��t it a nuisance to ask you to do something unreasonable this time?��


    ��No, that��s not true, because when Calcedonia made thatrge order, my parents cried out in joy.��


    ��Oh, that ��s okay... but is the product that got ordered already finished?��


    ��Yes, my father and my brother told me that, but even though the armor still seems to be in progress, only the sword is made.��


    ��Yes, thank you, Mr. Needs.��


    ��No, thank you very much.��


    The two who are walking side by side are Calcedonia, the priest of the Savaiv Temple with the title of ��Holy Maiden��, and her husband��s friend, who is also a senior priest of the Savaiv Temple.


    Now, they are heading to a store that is Needs��s parent��s home, a store that mainly deals with weapons used by monster hunters.


    By the way, although they are walking side by side, their positioning is not not ��next to each other�� where their shoulders are lined up, but ��following�� where Needs walks several steps ahead.


    They walk for a while as Needs leads. A shop appears in front of them.


    ��That��s yours Needs ...?��


    ��Yes. That is my home, and the Dwyer��s arms store where my father and big brother are working together.��


    is the home of the Needs brothers. It is ssified as one of thergest shops in the city that sells armor.


    Even now, many people who seem to be monster hunters are entering and leaving the store.


    Needs guides Calcedonia into the store.


    As seen from the exterior, the inside of the store is quiterge. In that wide space, various weapons and armor are lined up, and a number of monster hunters are deciding on items.


    There is a man in the back of the store.


    A man who looks very simr to Needs and seems to be slightly older than Needs. He is probably Needs��s brother.


    It seems like the man that looks like Needs has noticed them, he approaches and talks with arge smile.


    ��Oh, wee home, Needs. No, today you said you were bringing important customers ...?��


    ��Oh, that��s right. This is ������


    Needs steps aside so that his older brother can see the Calcedonia behind him.


    Needs��s older brother �� Called Eke �� Opens his eyes wide when he sees Calcedonia.


    ��Oh, hey, Needs... No, this woman is really...��


    ��Yes, big brother. She��s from the Savaiv Temple ...��


    When Needs speaks, Eke suddenly shouts at the back of the store.


    ��This is hard !! Father! Mother! The ��important customer�� that Needs talked about is a woman! Is this person bing Needs��s bride!?��


    That said, Eke rushes into the back of the store with a bang.


    Needs and Calcedonia left on the spot can only follow Eke with their eyes.


    Certainly, Needs told them he��s bringing ��an important customer�� to his brother and parents today.


    However, he said it was an ��important customer�� in the sense that it ordered arge order from, but from the perspective of Eke and their parents, Needs being their son and brother, if he says that there is an ��important customer�� and the customer he brings is a woman the same age as him, they can��t help misunderstanding like Eke did.


    At this time, Needs finally realises that his family has misunderstood.


    And at the same time, feels a cold chill behind his back.


    He looks back awkwardly and hears a bang.


    There is the ��Holy Maiden�� with a very ��attractive�� smile.


    No, no. definitely not ��Holy Maiden�� now, but definitely ��������


    ��Needs?��


    ��Ha ha ha!��


    Calcedonia��s voice does not change. However, to Needs at this moment, this voice sounds like a god��s angelic voice who shows up just before death.


    ��... Family misunderstanding of my family, firmly, clearly, surely, definitely...��


    ��Hahahaha !! E-even if it were another life...��


    Responding to the cold ��What�� released from Calcedonia, who smiles, Needs goes down to his knees like a knight who worships the king, and bows deeply.

 Chapter 88.2 - A gift from Calcedonia Part 2

    <h4>C88 �C A gift from Calcedonia Part 2</h4>


    trantor: yompyamper


    Amaryllis is a powerful weapon, but don��t rely too much on it. I was told this by Giuseppe and Bugarank.


    ��The use of weapons and tools is a proof of ability, but being over dependent is a proof of immaturity.�� also Bugarank��s words.


    ��Thank you, Calce. I want to say that I will use this sword with care... But the truth is that it��s a sword. It��s going to be treated harshly.��


    ��Please use it freely my husband. Tools are only meaningful when used.��


    The sword made of flying dragon materials given to Tatsumi by Calcedonia is not an inexpensive substitute.


    However, just hanging it in the house would not be the right way to use it as a sword.


    Moreover, this time, Caledonia has ordered a new armor made of the flying dragon material at the <Dwyers Arms Store> as well as the sword for Tatsumi.


    A sword and armor made of flying dragon material, the total cost required to forge it reaches a considerable price.


    This task is also considerable for the <Dwyers Arms Store>, and Needs��s father and older brother seem to be overwhelmed.


    ��The armor seems to be about to be started, so Eke said he wants to measure husband once.��


    ��I see. Well, why don��t I go to his parents�� home? I couldn��t go with Calce today because I had a lecture with Giuseppe.��


    Tatsumi is still learning a lot from Giuseppe.


    At first he was only concerned with magic, but recently he has learned the knowledge necessary for a priest, such as religion and theology.


    ��But when I was in Japan, I never thought I would be studying as a clergy. Well, if I say that, fighting a monster like a <Demon> or a flying dragon is even more surprising.��


    Tatsumi spins the sword in his hand and slides it into its sheath. (TLN : The author puts the emphasis on the natural flow of the movement.)


    Being able to take such actions lightly is one of the things I did not imagine when I was in Japan.


    ��Please do your best, my husband? The more your husband works, the better your life will be at home.��


    Tatsumiughs aloud at Calcedonia��s joking words.


    ��Hahaha. Speaking of which, I��ve heard the phrase�� Money can��t buy love, money can enrich love �� before. Where did you hear that?��


    The price for Tatsumi��s new armor was covered by the reward from the King for the elimination of the flying dragon. Moreover, even after paying for the armor, there is still so much money left.


    For the time being, we won��t suffer financially, but nevertheless, we won��t be able to put much money aside just in case.


    Of course, with Calcedonia, Tatsumi is not going to work alone.


    Together, they perform their duties in the temple, and when Tatsumi goes to battle as an exorcist, she will definitely apany him.


    ��I��ve been busy in the temple, but will I go hunting with Jaddok when I have time.��


    ��That��s fine, but please wait until the new armor is made.��


    ��Well, why don��t we make flying dragon armor for Calce?��


    Because there is still plenty of money to make armor, we can afford to make Calcedonia armor.


    As for the materials, most of theming from the defeated flying dragon are Tatsumi��s, so there is no shortage here.


    Everyone acknowledged the ownership of the materials as Tatsumi��s because he defeated the flying dragon in public.


    ��Yes. In my case, it would be enough if I had partial armor to protect my limbs... Would you like to ask after husband��s armor is ready?��


    Caledonia touches her mouth with her index finger and leans her head forwards a little while she thinks.


    ��Is that enough? I��d be more relieved if Calce has a higher defense.��


    ��Unlike my husband and Jaddok, I��m not on the front lines, so that��s enough.��


    ��But ... I don��t want Calce��s beautiful skin to get damaged...��


    Tatsumi, who wasn��t particrly being careful, voiced out his true intentions.


    Scars have appeared on various parts of Calcedonia��s body, who has been active as a monster hunter and an exorcist until today.


    However, that doesn��t mean that scars can continue to umte in the future.


    I don��t want Caledonia to get hurt more than necessary. That must be Tatsumi��s true intention.


    Hearing her husband��s feelings, Calcedonia is surprised and she opens crimson eyes wide.


    However, her crimson eyes, which were wide open, are narrowed in happiness immediately.

 Chapter 89.1

    <h4>C89 Part 1</h4>


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia visit the Elf resthouse after a long time.


    When we enter the restaurant, Elle wees us with a smile as usual, and when we look around the bar that we��ve be familiar with, we find familiar faces.


    When Tatsumi heads to the table with Calcedonia behind him, the other side also seems to have noticed Tatsumi and waves smilingly.


    ��Oh, it��s been a long time, Tatsumi-chan. Is the work at the temple better?��


    ��Tatsumi has be a celebrity since the defeat of the flying dragon.��


    ��Not at all. In addition to working in the temple, I was dragged to a noble party.��


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia sit down on the chairs next to the table where Jaddock and Millil are sitting, shrugging.


    ��What? Tatsumi was invited to a noble party?��


    ��Well, we refused because we were priests, but there were some invitations we couldn��t refuse.��


    Indeed, Tatsumi can��t refuse if it��s an introduction made by a rtive.


    Speaking of Tatsumi��s rtives today, they are Giuseppe��s family, including Calcedonia.


    Most of Giuseppe��s family, including him, are priests who have retired from the world.


    But they��re not the only family members.


    ��Since by brother-inw Taraud asked, I couldn��t refuse.��


    Taraud, Giuseppe��s eldest son, is part of the Kingdom��s Knights. He couldn��t help getting him to introduce myself during an evening party.


    ��I guess my brother-inw will get connections from this.��


    Fortunately, Taraud was sober at the evening party with his close colleagues, so Tatsumi didn��t have to be formal.


    ��Such a glittering environment is a good ce for me.��


    ��Hmm. But I also want to meet this aristocrat at least once and have a look at him. Isn��t that just taking the moon and the stars?��


    ��Ara, would you go with me? The surroundings of Tatsumi always shine with the moon and stars.��


    Tatsumiughs out loud at the joke between Millil and Jaddock.


    By the way, the term ��collecting the moon and stars�� described by Millil is an expression corresponding to ��flowers in both hands�� in Japanese.


    TLN : ��A man between two women��.

 Chapter 89.2

    ��Eh? Are you going to hunt?��


    ��Yes. Tatsumi-chan is busy working in the temple for a while. During that time, we can��t just y.��


    ��Tatsumi has split up the material for Hiryu ... but right now, the cost of processing that material is insufficient. I cannot afford to take care of the processing cost.��


    When hunting for monsters, for example, the subjugation of dragons done by Judock and Miril, are paid bounties, though not as much as Tatsumi. However, it is not enough money tost forever.


    ��This season is the best time to hunt and make some more money. There is a request for Tatsumi-chan ...��


    Judock leaned across the table.


    ��I��m thinking of going a little further for the next hunt. So, can you lend me Pajero-chan and his boar? Of course, while we rent Pajero-chan, we will feed them.��


    If you want to go hunting, you need to prepare a lot of food and carry the hunted prey.


    It would be obvious that a boar would make it easier for you to carry the supplies you needed and the hunted prey.


    ��Oh, it doesn��t matter. I don��t n to use it for a while, and my Porsche and Ferrari are the means of transportation.��


    ��Then, tomorrow morning, I��ll go to Tatsumi��s house to pick it up.��


    I promised them, and after that, I enjoyed a conversation with the four of us.


    Along the way, Tatsumi noticed that someone came into the store as Elle, who seemed to have finished his work, joined the party.


    When the visitor looked around the store, he notices Tatsumi and suddenly breaks his face.


    ��That? Berth?��


    ��Yes, Tatsumi. I am Bath.��


    However, Bath doesn��t sit in a chair and looks around the store.


    ��Oh, Nanau is taking a break in the back now. Should I call her for you?��


    ��Then, sorry, can you please?��


    ��Yes. Please wait a moment.��


    Elle stands up and enters the back of the counter. After a while, he came back with a goblin girl who was an employee of this store and the lover of Berth.


    ��Berth!!��


    The goblin girl ���� Nanau smiles happily and runs straight to Berth and he hugs her.


    ��Bath and Nanau are still good friends.��


    ��No, not as close as Tatsumi and Chalcedonia.��


    When Chalcedonia smiled happily, Bath and Nanau also smiled as if they were shining.


    ��So what happened today? It seems like I have something to do.��


    ��Oh, that��s right. Don��t you have something to say?��


    Bath looked at Naanu once, and then both turned to Chalcedonia with a bright red face.


    ��Yeah, I��m finally ready ... well, that ... um, Nanau and I are getting married !!��


    ��Wow, When is the wedding ceremony?��


    Berth and Nanau heads towards Calcedonia together.


    Tatsumi and the others have long known that they would get married soon. Apparently, the day has finally arrived.


    ��Oh, congrattions. You��re finally get married.��


    It seemed that Bath and Nanau had alleviated the tension while joking about each other, and although their faces were still red, they bothughed happily.


    ��Yes, I know. I will ask my grandfather to keep the temple chapel free.��


    ��Please, Calcedonia��


    ��But when Bath gets married ... what will the house do?��


    Priests of the Temple of Saviv often set up a house when people get married.


    In particr, most priests who live in temple lodgings leave the temple when they get married.


    ��That��s what I��ve already decided. I can��t buy it suddenly like Tatsumi, so I��m living in a rented house for a while.��


    But one day, he wanted to have their own house, Bath continued with happiness.


    ��Then I��ll help you when you move. I had Bath help me when I moved.��


    ��Let��s look forward to it. Especially Tatsumi��s magic seems toe in handy when moving.��


    After that, I made another order and in front of everyone, there were wooden jugs filled with sake.


    Tatsumi, who confirmed this, stood up and raised the mug he had in his hand.


    ��Well, again ... in honor of the marriage of Bath and Nanau, and in the hope that they will always find lonsting happiness ... Toast !!��


    ording to Tatsumi��s onset, everyone hits each other with a mug.


    Tatsumi and Chalcedonia heard the sound of a bell celebrating Berth and Nanau��s marriage.


    After about ten days passed.


    There was a pair of men and women weing at the entrance of the chapel of the Temple of Surviv.


    Men wear ceremonial clothing to show that they are the senior priests of the Savage god.


    And for women, it is a pure white dress that uses a lot of drapes andce: a wedding dress.


    Since the marriage ceremonies of Tatsumi and Chalcedonia, it is bing increasinglymon for women to wear wedding dresses.


    It seems that today��s bride, Nanau, also saw the wedding dress of Chalcedonia at the wedding ceremony of Tatsumi and decided to wear it at her own wedding.


    For that reason, Nanau seems to have been talking to Elle about wedding dresses for a long time.


    It is the marriage witness, Chalcedonia, who controls the ritual of the two.


    She also wears ceremonial clothes and proceeds with the marriage ceremony.


    Behind her, there is Tatsumi as an assistant. He is also a priest of this temple, so he is well qualified to stand here.


    The ritual proceeds smoothly, and finally reaches the climax.


    Bath dyed his face bright red, but still happily took out a small box from his bosom.


    Of course, the content of the small box is a ring.


    Berth is awkward, taking Nanau��s little left hand and slowly pulling the ring over his ring finger.


    Then, looking at the ring on his finger, Nanau squinted her eyes happily.


    ��Then ... it��s Bath��s turn next.��


    ��Ah. I��ll ask, Nanau.��


    Nanau swung his ring firmly into the left hand, which Berth held out.


    ��For this reason, they will be recognized as a couple! This is what Savive, the guardian deity of marriage, acknowledged, and it is not appropriate for any person to overturn it!��


    Along with the deration of Chalcedonia, cheers and apuse aroused from the people who packed into the chapel.


    At the same time, a blessing bell rings above and blesses the marriage of the two.


    The priests and priest warriors of this temple, including Needs, Sago and Siro, are co-workers of Berth.


    Employees of the Elv��s Rest House, headed by the acquaintance of Nanau, El.


    Jaddock and Myruil are also here, staggering their ns to go hunting.


    The people who packed into the chapel pping their hands forever, celebrating the birth of the two young couples.

 Chapter 90.1

    <h4>C90 Part 1</h4>


    Several days after the wedding of Berth, Tatsumi, who was training as an Exorcist at the Temple Training Center, received a call from the Supreme Priest.


    Priests, who belong to the Temple of Savaive, usually be nervous when they are called by the Supreme Priest.


    However, Tatsumi is different.


    When Giuseppe orders him to do something, all Tatsumi can think of is ��not again.��


    �� For Tatsumi, Giuseppe is not a person who is above others, but a family member and a teacher. Moreover, Giuseppe often calls Tatsumi to do something for him.


    While walking along the corridor to the office of the Supreme Priest, who waspletely familiar with him, Tatsumi was wondering what the business was today.


    Do you want to get some new magic seal and brag about it? Or is it some kind of ss?


    Since I got the title of ��Tensho��, I have also increased the number of rtionships with aristocrats, so I��ve been learning about manners among aristocrats from Giuseppe recently. I��m very busy.


    Tatsumi, who hase to the front of Giuseppe��s office, knocks on the door as usual and a sound came from the inside.


    ��Its me. Tatsumi. Did you call me?��


    ��Oh, son-inw. Enter it.��


    Tatsumi, who got permission from Giuseppe��s voice, opens the door in a familiar manner.


    By the way, there are two ��Yamagata priests��: Tatsumi and Calcedonia, so it is not possible to call them by their full names or by calling them ��priests�� in the temple.


    However, Tatsumi, who opened the door, suddenly stopped on the spot.


    Because a person, whom he didn��t expect, was waiting in Giuseppe��s office.


    ��Hi, Tatsumi��


    It was definitely Giortorion Resor Largofili, the direct grandson of the king of this country, who smiled and raised his hands.


    ��Hey, Jolt ...? Why is Jolt here ...?��


    ��Yeah, actually I need something from Tatsumi. So I came to the Temple of Savaiv today.��


    Jolt smiles brightly.


    Why is he here? I heard a familiar voice behind him from Tatsumi, who leaned himself into the office of Giuseppe.


    ��Oh, sir? Did you call my husband as well?��


    Tatsumi turned around to the voice, and his wife was there.


    ��I don��t think it��s Giuseppe-san that we have a business for��


    ��Eh? ... Mr. Jolt ...? Why is Jolt here ...?��


    Calcedonia, who saw Jolt in the office, oftenpared her grandson with her husband.


    ��You guys shouldn��t be standing outside. Why don��t you guyse in first?��


    Urged by Giuseppe, Tatsumi and Chalcedonia entered the room and sat down facing the chaise lounge where Jolt was sitting.


    ��Well, the reason I called you guys is that, as Jolt said earlier, this guy has something to do with us.��


    Giuseppe, sitting beside Jolt, said.


    ��The point is that I want you guys to escort him.��


    ��Escort ...?��


    Tatsumi and Chalcedonia leaned their heads in the same way as they looked at each other.


    This Largofili Kingdom is made up of aristocrats governing their respective territories, and the kings gathering the aristocrats.


    However, instead of the aristocrats dividing and controlling the whole country, there are also a number of directly-controlled areas under the direct control of the king, also known as the kingdom.


    However, there is no time for a king, who is usually busy in government affairs, to control these ces. Therefore, a deputy officer is dispatched to the directly controlled area and governs the area on behalf of the king.


    ��... But it can be fraudulent or corrupt in such ces. Sometimes, an inspector goes unannounced to investigate at the order of the King.��


    ��I see. That would lead to the request of the escort, so would Jort apany the inspection?��


    ��Good answer. My grandpa told me to hide my identity and follow the inspection for future studies.��


    Listening to him, it seems that both Jorlt��s grandfather and father attended such inspections many times before bing the king or crown prince.


    ��But then, why should I be an escort and why not use knights?��


    Calcedonia had the same question. But Jolt shook his hand,ughing and smiling.

 Chapter 90.2

    <h4>Chapter 90 Part 2</h4>


    ��No, I��m hiding my identity, so I think it��s better to have someone who treats me more informal. Still, I��m not sure if I��m sure about my strength. For example, can��t even beat a dragon, like ��Tensho�� ...? ��


    Tatsumi looks a little disgusted by Jort��s words. As usual, it seems that he is not used to being called Tensho.


    However, I can understand what he wants to say. A knight wouldn��t treat him as a royal if he was ordered to, but he might still take on his servant attitude.


    It would be bad if Jolt was known to be a noble person. Especially if the inspected officer is doing something wrong.


    ��Well, the deputy who goes to the inspection this time doesn��t necessarily mean that he��s cheating. However, since he��s doing inspections without hesitation, I don��t want to hide this position until thest minute, right? ��


    ��But the inspector is with him, isn��t that person treating Jolt as a royal family?��


    ��Oh, that��s okay. The inspector I��m going with this time is a close friend of my dad. He has known me for a long time, so he treats me as a mere civilian.��


    ��The deadline is about 20 days for a round trip? I��m nning to go to a direct area a little further away, so I think it will take about that even if I use Parrow.��


    ��I see ... Mr. Giuseppe. I want to receive the request from Jolt, is that okay?��


    When Tatsumi turned to Giuseppe and asked that question, Giuseppe nodded with a gentle smile as usual.


    ��Um, don��t worry. What should I do with the carse?��


    ��Of course, I will apany my husband.��


    Giuseppe smiles at her granddaughter who answered immediately without thinking. However, I don��t expect Giuseppe to say that Carse would ��apany me�� there.


    ��Okay, I know. It would be a good experience for my son-inw to look around the ce away from the royal capital during the inspection. So, which direct-inw district are you nning to go this time?��


    ��This inspection is in the north. Toga and so on.��


    Toga is the name of a city that is in the north of the royal capital, and that city and a few viges ofrge and small size exist under direct control.


    The town Toga is the main destination of the inspection because there is a government office that gathers the deputy officers and officials who control the region.


    ��To the Toga area. It may be convenient.��


    Looking at Gizuppe��s wondering face, Tatsumi, Calcedonia, and Jolt looked at each other.


    ��Actually, the other day I was contacted by a priest living in a vige called Laguine near the city of Toga ...��


    The face of Giuseppe, who had been smiling by then, showed a glimpse.


    At the same time, Tatsumi noticed that Calcedonia, who was sitting next to him, shook his body slightly.


    ��... Recently, there seems to be an annoying sick person in the vige of La Guine. I said that I would like to send a witch who can cure the disease if possible.��


    ��Hmm. So you��re saying that while attending my inspection, you want to go to stop by the vige?��


    ��That��s right. Are you okay with it Jolt?��


    When Chalcedoniaes to Laguine vige, Tatsumi and Jolt will naturallye to the vige.


    Despite the rtive calmness of Largofili��s kingdom, it would be too dangerous to travel alone.


    ��Yeah, I don��t mind.


    �� Tatsumi leans inwardly in Chalcedonia, which is obviously strange.


    However, it seems that he is not the only one who is aware of this, and Giuseppe and Jolt both have expressions that seem worrisome.


    ��What��s wrong, Calcedonia? Maybe you don��t want to go to the vige?��


    His girlfriend��s appearance was strange after the name ��Laguine�� came out of Giuseppe��s mouth.


    Tatsumi, who thought so, asked a straight ball without doing anything round.


    ��No, no ... that��s not .........��


    Calcedonia who looks down and answers with a small voice in a choppy manner.


    �� Tatsumi��s anxiety finally reaches its limit due to her attitude that is too feminine.


    ��Carse. If you have any reason, let me be honest. If there is a reason why you don��t want to go to the vige, I will happily decline Jolt��s request.��


    ��I don��t want to force it, either?��


    �D�DTatsumi and Jolt said so, and finally Calcedonia looked up.


    The expression on her face is ��anxiety�� and ��fear��. Tatsumi and Jolt who see it do not understand why Chalcedonia has such an expression.


    However, only Giuseppe seemed to know it.


    ��Oh, was it right ... I heard the name�� Luggine ��and I thought it was familiar somewhere, but it��s been more than a decade ago, and I��ve forgotten itpletely.��


    ��Mr. Giuseppe. That Laguine is a vige, maybe ...��


    Apparently, Tatsumi seemed to understand the cause of Chalcedonia��s anxiety.


    ��Yes ... I think it��s exactly what my husband thinks ...��


    �� After all, Chalcedonia continues to speak with an uneasy look.


    ��... Vige ... My hometown ... I was born ...��

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    ��......I��m sorry......��


    Aftering home from the Temple of Savaive, Calcedonia bowed towards Tatsumi .


    The request from Jolt was put on hold, and Tatsumi and Chalcedonia returned home .


    ��...I own selfishness made my husband feel ufortable . ��


    ��No, that��s not true . ��


    Tatsumi gently hugs her body as if to dispel the anxiety from Calcedonia . And once he hugged hard, he immediately freed Calcedonia .


    ��About your past, I��ve heard a lot from Giuseppe-san . Do you want to go back to your home vige?��


    Tatsumi moves to the living room and sits down at the table, asking Calcedonia, who also sat face-to-face .


    Chalcedonia, who usually looks at Tatsumi from the front, is now looking at her knees . I don��t think she has a good impression of her home vige .


    When asked, Calcedonia shook her head and refused to answer . However, Tatsumi remains silent and waits for her response .


    For a while, there was only silence . asionally there was a small noiseing from the ceiling .


    It��s just a quiet time .


    How long are you going to be immersed in the sea of ??silence?


    Eventually, Calcedonia began to talk .


    ��...I see...I have few good memories of my hometown...but...I understand that it is my responsibility now...��


    I used to have dreams about you when I was younger .


    As a child, she told her parents and vigers about the dream all the time . Many adults thought that she was a madman .


    For her back then, it was a lot of fun talking to someone about her dream . However, from the perspective of others, it can now be understood that it was an unpleasant thing for a young child who only talks about an imaginary dreams .


    ��...If I go back to my home vige, they might still think I am a madman... But... but my husband... They might think that you might be simr to me: a madman...I hate it . ��


    It was just a dream about Tatsumi . The boy now exists in this world .


    Even if you don��t tell the vigers that Tatsumi is the ��boy in the dream�� that Calcedonia had said, he will soon be known to be the Chalcedonian��s husband when he visits the vige .


    At that time, not only is Calcedonia but Tatsumi may be seen by the vigers as a madman .


    That was Calcedonia��s fear .


    When Tatsumi heard about Calcedonia��s sentiment, he suddenly talked about his opinion on the matter .


    Tatsumi thought that she had no good memories of the vige and that was why she didn��t want to return .


    But her fear is not what he thought .


    She worried about Tatsumi rather than herself .


    And above all, such love for him fills Tatsumi��s chest .


    Tatsumi leans forward and reaches for the head of Calcedonia .


    Her hair was soft . The fluffy feel of her hair and the scent of her hair are reminiscent of her scent when she was small .


    The feel of her hair today is not the same as that of her former self . Of course, the smell of hair is the same .


    Still, both scents to Tatsumi are scents of someone she loved .


    While enjoying the feel of Chalcedonia��s hair, Tatsumi gently pats her head .


    ��... Thank you . I��m really happy . ��


    Calcedonia finally looked up when his husband thanked her, but Tatsumi was not in front of her


    e? She was softly hugged from behind . With Instant Transfer, he went around behind Calcedonia and hugged wrapped her body with his own .


    ��I��m happy, but I want to go to your hometown . ��


    After whispering into Calcedonia��s ears, she turns to Tatsumi��s face, who was next to her .


    The line of sight silently asks the meaning of his words .


    ��Don��t you have parents in that vige? If so, then I want to go to the vige and talk with them properly . We got married . ��


    It can be said that the bond between Calcedonia and his parents has already been broken . Still, they are her the parents of Calcedonia .


    ��Actually, I��ve always thought I had to go to your hometown to officially greet your parents . I was supposed to have told your parents when we married, but...that didn��t happen . ��


    Warm, transparent drops of water flow down her smooth cheeks .


    Tatsumi��s warm thoughts, or his existence, warmed up the heart of Calcedonia .


    ��So... let��s go together . In the vige where you were born . To meet your parents . ��


    ��...Yes... let��s go together, to my hometown...I will open my heart to my parents and proim . ��This is my husband . ��


    ��Oh, thank you . ��


    The two people stared at each other from a close distance .


    It didn��t take long before the distance between the two became zero .


    The next day, Tatsumi told Giuseppe that she would ept the task asked by Jolt .


    ��Yes, right . Well, priest Tatsumi Yamagata . I��ll tell you more about this request . ��


    From ��family�� to ��highest priest�� . Giuseppe, who changed his position, conveys the details of this request to Tatsumi who corrected his posture .


    ��The client this time is the royal family, the Reso family . I will send an inspector to the Reso family, so I will assist you with the escorts and Calcedonia Yamagata is one of the escorts and medical personnel in case of injury or illness . Both priests are dispatched . Of course, the priest��s dispatch is paid, and the reward is paid from the Reso family to our Savaiv temple, partly to the two of you . Half of that is the share of the temple, and the other half is your reward . ��


    ��Yes . I understand . ��


    Giuseppe smiled happily when Tatsumi corrected his posture .


    By the way, there are many cases where aristocrats hire priests temporarily .


    As in this case, we are often hired as recovery personnel, but we may be hired as a Exorcist when <Magic> appears .


    In both cases, it would be quite unlikely that a general citizen would hire a priest, as it would require a considerable sum of money .


    However, the temple may dispatch the exorcist at no cost only if <Magic> appears .


    By the way, the reward is ostensibly donation to the temple, and in return for the donation, the temple takes the form of temporarily dispatching a priest .


    ��I��ll tell you soon that we��ve received a request from the Jorte priest . Probably four or five days before we leave, so we��re ready to travel . Speaking of which, is my son-inw able to ride a parlow?��


    ��Yes, I did a hard training regime with Pau, which was given by His Majesty the King . However, at the moment, I can barely manage to ride it . ording to Karce, because it is a bad thing, I will be riding training in the future . I��m told to go there too . ��


    The parlows that Tatsumi received as a reward for defeating Hiryu are the well-trained first-ss parlows . As a matter of course, they are trained not to be frightened on the battlefield .


    If you��re trained to adapt to the battlefield, why not make use of it?


    ��Hmm . If it��s a horse riding battle, it would be better to take part in the training of the Kingdom Knights . Arrange to take part in the training through Tau Road .


    After all, the battle for riding is probably the knight��s duty .


    ��Speaking of which, there was a strange sick person in Karce��s hometown...��


    ��Um . That��s right... This is just from a report I heard from the local priest...��


    With that in mind, Giuseppe tells Tatsumi his thoughts .


    ��...It seems that one day, one of his sick people suddenly stopped moving . People are calling it the ��Branch disease,�� which has simr symptoms to what the sick people are experiencing, but I feel that it may be something different . ��


    As its name suggests, the ��branch disease�� is a disease in which limbs dry out and be immobile like branches .


    This is caused by the imbnce between the power of spirits in the body and the weakening of the power of the water spirits at the ends of the body .


    In the past, it was a disease of unknown cause, but it was not a life-threatening disease . It was said that it was some kind of curse .


    However, when Ell visited this world and a user of spirit magic appeared, they were able to find a cure, which was to bnce out the spirits again .


    Although there only a few spirit magic users left, it is no longer an incurable disease, but apparently Giuseppe thinks that the sick person in question does not have the ��branch disease�� .


    ��...I haven��t seen the symptom directly, so I can��t say what��s clear, but I don��t think it��s from the ��branch disease . ��


    ��If you don��t think... what��s wrong?��


    ��This is just a guess... I think that a monster may be involved . ��


    ��A demon beast...?��


    ��Some monsters can turn other people��s bodies into stones . They also various other abilities . This time, this monster has special abilities as well . Of course, I��m not familiar with all the illnesses in the world, so there is a possibility that I��m not familiar with it . ��


    If the beasts were the cause, there could be other sick people with the same symptoms-no, victims . Maybe it��s already out there .


    If Giuseppe��s guess is correct, new victims will continue to increase unless the demon beast is defeated .


    ��If the monster is actually the cause, exterminate the monster immediately . If you and Karse are unable to defeat it, you may hire a monster hunters locally . Please consult and deal with it quickly .


    ��I know . ��


    In this way, Tatsumi, who received a direct order from the Supreme Priest, will set out on the royal capital a few dayster with Chalcedonia and Jolt .


    The destination is the city of Toga, the royal territory . The vige of La Guine, the birthce of Chalcedonia .

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    <strong>Departure</strong>


    The Survival Temple in the city of Levantis .


    What walked into the room was a male inspector who could be said to be the protagonist of this trip .


    He appears to be in histe thirties, having dark brown hair and eyes of the same color . He has a thin build and gives off a sloppy impression .


    ��I believe this is the first time we��ve met, ��Tensho�� and ��Saint�� . My name is Yerimao Toural, and I have been ordered by His Majesty to inspect this time . I am from the Marquis family, but I am still just an heir . Please feel free to call me Yerimao as I have not seeded . ��


    Tatsumi and Chalcedonia gave their names to Yerimao, who thanked them in return .


    I heard that this person, Yerimao, will be the next head of the Marquis Toural family . From what he said earlier, it seems that his father is still active .


    Furthermore, he is a childhood friend of Argent, the current crown prince and Jolt��s father, and it seems that he has already decided to be his aide when Argent seeds the throne .


    ��Yerimao��s uncle is very talented, and this time too, my grandfather called me directly . ��


    Apparently, Yerimao is not just a childhood friend of the crown prince, but also an aide of the future king .


    ��No, I may have always been good with numbers and calctions, but I��m not good at moving my body . ��


    In a world where there are noputers or calctors, fast and urate calctions is a great talent in its own right .


    After that, the four people who just met will discuss a course for the future again .


    Since Yerimao and Jolt are not ustomed to traveling, I had decided to avoid camping as much as possible . So we opted for the post town route instead .


    Although Tatsumi is not the most ustomed to traveling, he is still better than Jolt and Yerimao .


    ��Have you been camping before? I��ve never camped, so I��d like to try it . ��


    ��No, I haven��t . But I��d much rather have a good night��s rest on a proper bed than camp outside . There��s nothing wrong with staying in a cheap hotel after all . ��


    They seem to have differing opinions, so Tatsumi and Calsedonia decides to go with Yerimao��s suggestion .


    It is best to avoid danger during an escort after all .


    Jolt seems a little dissatisfied, but he would never disagree with Tatsumi��s opinion .


    ��Now, Mr . Jolt . From here on, you are my student and will be treated as a civilian . Are you sure you want to proceed?��


    ��Yeah, that��s okay... No, I understand, Professor Yerimao . ��


    ��That��s why, please avoid treating Jolt like a member of the royal family, ��Tensho�� and ��Saint�� . ��


    ��Oh, why don��t you stop calling Tatsumi and others ��Tensho�� and ��Saint��? They��re friends who act together, albeit for a short period of time . ��


    ��Hmm, it is as Jolt says . I��ll call you ��Tatsumi-kun�� and ��Calcedonia-san�� in the future, is that okay?��


    Of course, Tatsumi and his colleagues had noints about it and decided to call each other by name during this trip .


    Each riding on a Parlow, they left the garden of the Temple of Survival, slowly advancing to the city .


    Editor: Auqe


    Jolt and Yerimao looked like any other civilian, despite being aristocrats . Perhaps the general aristocratic education included the riding of Parlow .


    While thinking about that, Tatsumi nces over at Calcedonia .


    It seems that the mncholy from the other day waspletely gone, and she had be a bird with a clear expression .


    Calcedonia really stands out today, despite wearing a travel cloak over an undecorated gray robe, which is a magic seal .


    Her arms are protected by dull ck gauntlets, much like those found on tosei gusoku armor . These are, of course, made from the material collected from the flying dragon that Tatsumi had previously defeated .


    And speaking of Tatsumi, he also got a new set of equipment .


    Previously, he used boiled leather armor . Now, his entire body is covered in armor made from the same material as Calcedonia��s gauntlets .


    The armor that fully protects his chest and back were jet-ck, with more pieces protecting his thighs, knees, shoulders and elbows . He donned a helmet much like that of a motorcycle��s, madepletely of materials from the dragon . The transparent front was made by polishing a part of the flying dragon��spound eye, giving him full-body protection .


    What��s more, he even has a jet-ck sword made from materials from the flying dragon strapped around his waist .


    Among all the jet-ck armor, ��Amaryllis�� on his right side stood out .


    ording to Tatsumi, one should not get caught wearing only ck .


    However, since the material of the flying dragon is basically all ck, this could not br avoided .


    It is a relief that the travel cloak is worn over the armor . It makes it much less noticeable .


    Eventually, the party passes through the gate of Levantis and goes out to the highway . If you continue north on the highway, you will arrive at the first post town in the evening .


    Tatsumi proceeded with his beloved horse Porsche, taking in the surrounding scenery leisurely whilst getting healed by the soft touch of Porsche��s feathers .


    The party arrives at the first post town just as the sun begins to set .


    There is still plenty of time to spare, but if you do not stop at this post town here, you will have to camp .


    The estimated time of arrival to the post towns are written on the itinerary for those who travel on foot, so Tatsumi and his friends who came riding on Parlow arrived earlier .


    ��As nned, let��s do this today . ��


    Tatsumi, who was at the head of the line, looked back and said . Everyone nodded .


    ��Calce . Have you ever been to this post town?��


    ��Yes, several times before . ��


    Tatsumi had also traveled to areas around the royal capital several times before as a demon beast hunter, but since this is the first time travelling to the north for him, he asked Calce, who has the most travel experience in the group...


    ��Then, can you suggest an affordable inn please?��


    Calcedonia nodded with a smile . She seems d that Tatsumi wanted her help .


    Calcedonia takes the lead and guides everyone to an inn without breaking her smile .


    For a while, we went through the post town while riding on Parlow . Calcedonia stopped in front of an inn .


    ��Are you here?��


    ��Yes . I��ve used this inn many times before, so I know the inn . ��


    Calsedonia asked the inn clerk who came out to the store to put a party of Parlow in the stable, and went into the inn to guide Tatsumi and his friends .


    ��Oh, you��re Calsedonia! It��s been a long time!��


    When Tatsumi and his friends entered the inn, a middle-aged man who seemed to be the shopkeeper who noticed them raised his face, noticed Calsedonia at the front, and broke his face .


    ��It��s been a long time, my husband��


    The shopkeeper, who exchanged words with Calsedonia, nced at Tatsumi and his friends behind him and looked a little strange .


    ��It��s a different face than usual . Isn��t it with the husband of�� Free Knight ��today?��


    It seems that Calsedonia used this inn before when she was still teaming up with Morgannik .


    The shopkeeper, who knew when Calsedonia and Morgannik were together, would have wondered if she was apanied by someone other than Morgannik .


    ��Yes, I haven��t been working with Morgan these days . ��


    ��What, what? Did you have a fight with the husband of�� Free Knight ��?��


    ��My husband? I��ve said it many times before, but I and Morgan aren��t in that rtionship, right?��


    Calsedonia has a slightly stern look .


    ��Ah, as usual, Mr . Calsedonia . No, I heard that the�� Saint ��of the Survival Temple was finally married? Let me say congrattions,te . ��


    ��Thank you . So is the room vacant?��


    ��Oh, it��s vacant? How many rooms do you need?��


    ��Then, in two��


    When Calsedonia raised two fingers, the shopkeeper tilted his head .


    ��As Calsedonia knows, we only have arge room other than a double room? If so, do we need three rooms?��


    The shopkeeper says whileparing Calsedonia and the three Tatsumi behind it .


    ��No, one room for me and my husband, and the remaining one is Mr . Yerimao and Mr . Jolt ... That��s fine, isn��t it?��


    When Calsedonia turned around Jolt and Yerimao, they nodded as soon as they knew .


    Tatsumi had no objection to the room allocation, but the owner of the store did not seem to .


    ��No, wait a minute! Calsedonia��s husband? What? Wasn��t Calsedonia��s married partner the husband of the Free Knight? I said Calsedonia got married . When I heard that, the husband of ��Free Knight�� was the opponent ... ��


    It seems that the shopkeeper who knew Calsedonia and Morgannik once thought that Calsedonia and Morgannik were married when he heard that ��Saint�� was married .


    What��s more, after hearing the rumor that the person who became the owner of ��Saint Woman�� repelled the flying dragon that attacked the royal capital, the owner��s belief that ��Free Knight�� could even defeat the flying dragon was even more so . It is .


    ��No, no . My husband is here ����������


    Calsedonia took Tatsumi��s arm and entwined her arm around it, smiling happily .


    ���������� Mr . Tatsumi Yamagata, who defeated the flying dragon and got the title of�� Tensho �� . ��


    ��Huh? Really? No, I didn��t say this, but what do you call it inferior to the husband of�� Free Knight ��...��


    Tatsumi smiled bitterly at the words of the shopkeeper .


    He himself thinks that not only the appearance but also the hunting of demons is still inferior to Morgannik, so he can understand the feelings of the shopkeeper .


    But Calsedonia didn��t seem to be .


    ��What do you say? My husband is far better than Morgan?��


    Her Yanagi eyebrows slowly stand upright .


    Whether or not he knew it, Jolt and Yerimao, who were behind him, exchanged words fluently .


    ��Well, even though it��s only a day away from the royal capital, the rumors are already distorted . No, I��m scared, rumors . ��


    ��Huh? R-Really? No, I don��t want to say this, but he doesn��t look superior to the ��free knight�� . ��


    Tatsumi smiled bitterly at the words of the shopkeeper .


    He himself thinks that he is still inferior to Morgannik in terms of both his appearance and hunting demons, so he can understand the feelings of the shopkeeper .


    But Calcedonia not seem to .


    ��What did you say? My husband is far better than Morgan!��


    Her Yanagi eyebrows slowly stand upright .


    Whether or not he knew it, Jolt and Yerimao, who were behind him, exchanged words .


    ��Well, even though it��s only a day away from the royal capital, the rumors have already already distorted . Now I��m scared of the rumors . ��


    ��No, Jolt-kun . In this case, the rumors weren��t distorted, it was just a misunderstanding of the owner of this inn . Apparently, you are familiar with the former Calcedonia and the Free Knight . I think that the owner misunderstood that Calcedonia��s marriage partner was the ��Free Knight�� because he knew the two of them well in the past . ��


    The shopkeeper desperately nods to these two words . Apparently, he is aware of the danger of Calcedonia��s eyebrows standing upright .


    ��Ah, uh ... I��m sorry, Calsedonia . The room is ready, so I��ll let you know right away . ��


    ��Well, then, please don��t make any strange misunderstandings in the future . ��


    ��I understand . Oh, Calcedonia��s husband... Um, Tatsumi, was it? I have to apologize to you . I didn��t mean to offend you . Please forgive me . ��


    ��No, don��t worry . I know I��m not as good as Morgan . Just you saying that is putting Calce in a good mood . ��


    If Tatsumiughs softly, the expression of Calcedonia, which had been harsh until then, will change to a soft one at once .


    Then, when Jolt saw it, he sighed loudly and muttered as if he was amazed .


    ��That was a little too much, Calce . You should leave it to Tatsumi . ��

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    <strong>Bard, Again</strong>


    Tatsumi, Calcedonia, Jolt and Yerimao entered their rooms and changed into lighter clothing . As it is dinner time, they decided to eat at the bar and diner on the first floor of the inn .


    In a corner of the diner was a bard holding araina, singing cheerfully . The four of them headed to upy an empty table and ordered some food and sake .


    After waiting for a while, the food and drinks arrived . Striking their wooden mugs, the four of them made a toast to the first day of their journey passing safely .


    ��...Eh, this is delicious! It tastes quite different from Elle��s shop . ��


    ��The food prepared by the owner of this inn is quite famous for its deliciousness . ��


    ��Of course, the food that Calce makes every day is delicious, but it��s also fun to enjoy this different taste . ��


    ��That��s right . ��


    Continuing the friendly conversation, we enjoyed the food in front of us .


    Seeing the two of them, Yerimao whispered to Jolt, who was sitting next to him, ��...Have these two always been like that? With their reputation, I��d never have expected them to be like this . ��


    ��Yeah, more or less . They have been like this since they built up the world with my father and grandfather . ��


    ��...I-in front of His Majesty and Argent? This must mean that they are very strong, right?�� Yerimao asked, partly disappointed yet partly impressed .


    Right now, they seem to be having a conversation about the food they ordered .


    ��Ah, your simmered vegetables look delicious, Calce . Can I have a bite?��


    ��Of course! Here you go . �� Calcedonia ced a piece of simmered vegetable �C which looked like pumpkin �C on Tatsumi��s te .


    Tatsumi eats it without hesitation .


    ��Mmm, this is delicious! Should I order a te too?��


    ��Then... how about another bite?�� Calcedonia said as she offered another piece of her food to Tatsumi .


    Once again, Tatsumi consumes it without hesitation .


    Watching their exchange, Yerimao said wearily, ��... Jolt-kun, I��m moving to another seat . I reeeeeeeally can��t stand being in the same seat as them...��


    ��W-wait! Professor Yerimao!! If you leave then... I��ll be here alone?! I can��t be here alonee!!�� Jolt snuck in a whisper as he desperately pulled on Yerimao��s clothes .


    When they finished their food and sake, Tatsumi and the gang decided that it wass time to return to their rooms .


    Unexpectedly, however, a mug was ced on their table .


    The four of them looked up, only face the shopkeeper, smiling .


    ��We... did not order this, right?��


    ��Ah, this is on me . I said something rude to you earlier, so take this as an apology,�� The shopkeeper said, winking .


    Tatsumi had removed his armour earlier, but as a precaution, he kept ��Amaryllis�� with him, attached to his right hand . This caught the shopkeeper��s attention .


    ��Is that the rumoured ��Heavenly�� weapon that chopped up the flying dragon? Now that I think about it, the husband of the ��Free Knight�� was not a ��Heavenly�� wizard . If I recalled earlier, I wouldn��t have jumped to conclusions... When Calcedonia got married, I had assumed that the other party was the ��Free Knight��,�� The shopkeeper uttered, scratching his head .


    ��I��ve already told you, don��t worry about it . I am thankful to receive this though . ��


    Raising the mug in front of him, Tatsumi downed the liquid in it quickly .


    ��Oh, Wasn��t that a good drink, Tatsumi-san . How about another cup?��


    ��Nah, that was enough . I��m not very good with alcohol, actually . ��


    Tatsumi have never been strong against alcohol . In fact, he hardly drank any alcohol beforeing to this world .


    Even after being called to this world by Calcedonia, I still don��t have a great tolerance towards alcohol . Maybe It��s because I��m not used to it, or maybe I��m just constitutionally vulnerable to alcohol, but I still get drunk after drinking only a little .


    Even now, I��ve only consumed two mugs in total, yet I��m already starting to feel a little intoxicated .


    ��Is that so? Well, different people tolerate alcohol differently . Even someone strong enough to beat the flying dragon can be weak against alcohol . Well, I��m actually really d that you epted my apology,�� The shopkeeper said with a relieved expression . ��If Tatsumi-san gets angry, who knows what would happen to my store? Thinking about it gives me chills . ��


    As though realising something, the shopkeeper lowered his voice .


    ��Oh yeah, Tatsumi-san, are you aware?�� He said, looking around the bar .


    Looking around, Tatsumi and his friends noticed that the bar was packed with patrons . ording to Calcedonia, this inn has a rather good reputation in the town, so travellers are more likely toe here .


    There seem to even be monster hunters and mercenaries among the guests . Although they are not wearing armour, their unique vibe and well trained body distinguishes them from the other patrons . Some of them also have chains wrapped around their right hands .


    ��They seem to be taking part in a trial . It��s obvious how it originated, isn��t it?��


    They may have decided to take part in such an experiment as they wish to be able to defeat the flying dragon like the ��Tensho�� . Those mercenaries and monster hunters probably believe in jinxes, hoping that their wishes of ��bing strong enough to defeat the flying dragon�� or ��earning lots of money by defeating the flying dragon�� woulde true by carrying around a chain on their right hands .


    Even in Tatsumi��s old world, ��fortune telling�� and ��luck�� have been known to be able to boost someone��s social status, whether it be in the east or the west, or even throughout time . Of course, not everyone believed that such things exist, but there were enough believers that the profession ��fortune teller�� never disappeared from history .


    ��...It seems that I��m still kind of lucky in this world huh...�� Tatsumi muttered under his breath, bringing ��Amaryllis�� on his right hand under the table to hide it from view .


    It wasing from the sky,


    A dragon ck as night .


    Its evil like a flood


    That bathed the world in blood .


    It breathed out mes that burnt the skies,


    It��s sharp fangs pierce the earth .


    It��s wings so huge it��s shadow cast


    A shadow in our hearts .


    We lived in fear, all hope was lost,


    We didn��t know what to do .


    We were only terrorised .


    We had lived by its rules .


    Then a lightes in,


    Golden like the dawn,


    It lit the darkness in our hearts


    And brought us back our hope .


    With only a chain he cut off the dragon


    But the dragon flew and flew .


    He couldn��t fight what was too high


    But he knew just what to do .


    Golden light gathered on his wingless back .


    He flew up in the sky .


    Shining golden, he used his chains


    And brought the dragon down .


    ��Tensho��


    He flies freely across the heavens


    Saving people from the dragon .


    Which legend did the hero from this songe from?


    Tatsumi momentarily escapes from reality, involuntarily holding his head .


    ��How was it? It��s the most popr song these days . Bards are even considered second-rate if they can��t sing it,�� The shopkeeper said, smiling .


    The bard��s serenading voice and the tone of hisraina continued to echo through the bar .


    Needless to say, the song was about the defeat of the flying dragon, and the hero was Tatsumi himself .


    ��...I learnt for the first time today that shame is a weapon that can kill people...�� Tatsumi said, trying his best to hide his weapon while holding his head in shame . At that moment, Tatsumi wished that he could just roll on the floor and out of the bar .


    Eventually, the bard finished his song and the bar was filled with cheers and apuse . For some reasons, thedy by Tatsumi apuded louder than anyone else .


    ��...It seems that Calce is more impressed by the contents of the song rather than the bard��s skill . ��


    ��Jolt��s right, the contents of the song was not a lie . ��


    ��It��s a little exaggerated, but it can��t be helped, right?��


    Tatsumi understood Jolt��s words . If one wanted to retell actual events as a song or a y, directing is needed . This makes the piece more engaging for the audience and can even liven up the atmosphere . However, it seemed to have an opposite effect on Tatsumi, who was so embarrassed he couldn��t even show his face .


    Embarrassment kills the Tensho just as curiosity kills the cat .


    While Tatsumi was trying to recover, the audience threw silver coins at the bard while he went around to greet the guests at the tables . Perhaps if there was an encore request, he willply .


    Eventually, the bard came to Tatsumi��s table .


    ��Thank the Yoizuki God, Gravavi for this wonderful encounter tonight!�� The bard bowed yfully .


    ��The lyrics were wonderful! Please keep spreading this song to the world!�� Calcedonia, who was impressed in a different way, said, offering several silver coins . The bard gratefully took the silver coins, happily thanking her, wrapping his hands around hers .


    ��Oh, you are...!!�� the bard eximed suddenly . ��No way... No way! To meet you again in a ce like this... This must be the will of the god Gravivi!��


    Tatsumi, still hiding his face in agonising embarrassment, finally raised his head to face the voice .


    ��Ah......��


    He recognised the bard . It was the same bard he met at Elle��s shop [Elf��s Rest House] . The same bard who relentlessly approached Elle and Calcedonia, and was stripped naked by Tatsumi before being thrown out of the store .


    ��This Tnd, there has never been a day where I was not thinking of your beauty . ��


    Yeah, it definitely was that name .

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    The other ��Tenshou��?


    He had smoky blonde hair that hangs over his shoulders . His eyes were the color of purple crystal amethyst, giving a cool impression . You can find a lot of people who are looking for the best way to get the most out of their life .


    This is definitely the minstrel he met in the past at the Elf��s Rest Pavilion .


    The bard ���� Tnd turned to Tatsumi, lifted his face, and opened his eyes wide .


    You are ...... .


    I��m not sure what to make of it .


    His eyes were wide open seem to have forgotten to blink .


    I��m sure you��ll be pleased to know that I��m not the only one who has a problem with this .


    ��... I would like you to let go?��


    Calcedonia told Tnd in an unpleasant voice .


    I��m sorry, beautiful one . I would love to spend all night singing songs to praise your beauty and making love with you, but ... unfortunately I have more important things to do today .


    Tnd let go of Calcedonia��s hand with a look of deep regret on his face . He then turned his sharp gaze to Tatsumi .


    You remember me from ......?


    ��Oh, I haven��t forgotten you . You��re the guy who made a pass at Calce and Elle and made them feel ufortable .


    Tnd��s was staring at Tatsumi as if he was looking at an enemy . But Tatsumi��s eyes were just as stern as those of Tnd .


    For Tatsumi, Calcedonia is the woman he loves the most . Elle is also important to Tatsumi in a different way than Calcedonia .


    Elle is the only ��Japanese�� other than Tatsumi who knows Japan, Tatsumi��s homnd, well . As such, she is one of the emotional supports for Tatsumi living in another world, different from Calcedonia .


    There is no way that Tatsumi would feel good about this bard named Tnd, who has been so rude to Calcedonia and Elle .


    In addition, Tatsumi is drunk, albeit slightly . This is probably one of the reasons why he reacted in an uncharacteristically extreme manner .


    ��If you remember me, then we can talk quickly . I hope you haven��t forgotten what you did to me thest time we met .


    I won��t apologize for stripping you naked and throwing you out on the street outside the store . That was your fault .


    Tatsumi��s gaze shed with Tnd��s, sending invisible sparks flying all over the ce .


    A silent battle where neither side takes a step back .


    As Calcedonia and Jolt, as well as Yerimao and the innkeeper, watch them in silence, an ending no one could have predicted woulde .


    Because .


    I��m sure you��ll be pleased to know that I��m not the only one who��s a fan of your work .


    I��m not sure what to call you . ......Master!


    ��........................... .............................. What about ...............?


    Tatsumi��s mind went nk at Tnd��s speech, which was so unexpected .


    ��That day ...... with you ......, no, that day when I first met you, that music that you yed, it shook my soul ...... .


    This is the first time I��ve ever seen such a thing .


    I��m not sure what to make of that .


    Of course, I��ve managed to y the piece that Master yed in front of me that day, though I��ve made some changes to it . But I must know something else! I want to know more about that ......pletely new and iparable music ...... that I��ve never heard before! I want to y it more and more with my own hands! And eventually, I want to spread that music to the world! Please, Master! I want to be your disciple! And please teach me more about that music!


    He dropped to one knee, both fists on the floor, and bowed deeply . It was the equivalent of getting down on one��s knees in Japan .


    I think the bard I met before, Tnd, was a man of great pride . He must have been very impressed with the Japanese music that Tatsumi had yed before, because he went to such lengths and bowed in front of these people .


    Of course, I will do anything if you take me as your apprentice! I will live in the master��s house and do whatever chores you ask me to do!


    ��No, no, I really don��t want you to live in my house . ......


    The house that Tatsumi and Calcedonia live in is a private space for the two of them .


    It��s a good idea to have a friend or two visit or stay for a day or two, but Tatsumi has no intention of letting a third party live there .


    Incidentally, there is also a spirit in the house, but both Tatsumi and Calcedonia have already recognized that spirit as a member of the family .


    If you look at Tnd again, he seems to be quite serious .


    I��m not sure what to make of this, but I think it��s a good idea .


    I��m not going to take any disciples, ...... .


    I��m not going to take an apprentice .


    Please, please, please make me your apprentice!


    You can strip me naked just like that time .


    I told you that was because you were bad!


    ��That��s right! The only person you can undress is me, your wife!


    ��Oh, Calce! Calcedonia has a strange rivalry with you .


    I was really curious about what they were saying . But that��s not the point right now .


    ...... I��m a priest and a hunter of magical beasts, not a bard or a musician . I can��t get a bard as an apprentice .


    I��m not going to be able to get a bard��s apprentice,�� Tatsumi said with a sigh .


    I��m sure you��re not the only one who has a problem with this .


    Tnd��s two eyes widened again . It seems that the bard thought that Tatsumi was apetitor .


    I��m not sure what to make of this . The bard��s eyes casually flicked to Tatsumi��s right hand, and when he saw what was there �C the Amaryllis �C his mouth quirked up .


    If you take me as your apprentice, I will provide you with information that will be useful to you as a demon hunter .


    ��Information useful to hunting demons: ......?


    When Tatsumi instinctively said so, Tnd nodded . Then, speak with a lower tone of voice than before .


    ��That��s right, I��m dealing with none other than the master, so let me tell you a little bit . The song I was singing earlier, that is the song that depicts the activity of the now rumored dragon yer�� Tensho ��, is the master .


    He stopped speaking for a moment and looked around at the faces of not only Tatsumi, but also Calcedonia, Jolt, and Yerimao .


    ��I��m sure you��re aware of that . In fact, I have be friends with him for some reason . I��m sure Master is interested in the other demon beast hunter . After all, he has a chain wrapped around his right hand like that . How about it? If you take me as your disciple, I can provide you with a ce where you can meet and talk with the rumored ��Tensho�� in person . ��


    Tnd said with a confident look .


    Meanwhile, Tatsumi and the other four looked at each other without thinking .


    Now, Tatsumi, Tnd, and the rest of the group were walking through the town .


    ording to Tnd, who is a bard, there is another person in the town who calls himself ��Tensho�� .


    If it was just another name like ��Saint�� Calcedonia or Morgannik��s ��Free Knight��, it was quite possible that it was just another person who happened to have the same name .


    However, Tatsumi��s ��Tensho�� is different . Tatsumi��s ��Tensho�� is an official title given by the king, so no one but Tatsumi is allowed to use it . And as the official recipient of the title of ��Tensho��, Tatsumi also has the legitimate right to punish imposters and deceivers .


    However, there is a possibility that someone had already been given the title of ��Tensho�� before it was given to Tatsumi, so at this point, we cannot say for sure...


    So, in Jolt��s opinion, we decided to actually meet the other ��Tensho�� .


    In exchange for arranging a meeting with the other ��Tensh��,�� Tatsumi agreed to teach Tnd some Japanese music he knew, but did not make him his official apprentice .


    Tnd epted the condition and thus guided Tatsumi and his friends to the other ��Tensho�� .


    ��Well, Master... This is where the other Tensho is staying . But I didn��t know that this beautifuldy was Master��s wife . ...... As expected of Master, he has great taste in women!


    I told you, I am not your master . ......


    ��No, no, even if I am not your direct disciple, you are nothing but a master to me! I will continue to respect you as my master! Of course, I will never be disrespectful to you again!


    I��m not going to do anything rude to Chalcedonia in the future . If I do anything rude to Chalcedonia in the future, I��ll give up my name as your apprentice .


    I��m not sure what to make of this .


    ��Oh, you thought so too, Yerimao-sensei?


    In fact, I thought so too .


    In the meantime, Jolt and Yerimao were looking at the innkeeper that Tnd had pointed out .


    The inn seemed to be much lower sspared to the one they were staying at .


    As for Jolt and Yerim?o, they had thought that whoever was using the name Tensho would��ve stayed at a higher ss inn .


    If the people who are using the name ��Tensho,�� like Jolt says, then it can be assumed that they will use the name in order to get a better inn, a discount or even for free .


    I��m going to go in and talk to Tensho-dono, so I apologize for the wait .


    After saying that to Tatsumi and the others, Tnd walked into the inn in front of them by himself .


    As Tatsumi watched him disappear into the inn, he unconsciously put his hand on the sword he wore at his waist .


    Since he hade here to discuss the matter, he was not wearing any armor . Even so, he had equipped his sword just in case . And the Amaryllis, which stood out more than necessary, now had a cloth wrapped around it .


    ��Sir? You seem to be nervous about something, what��s wrong?


    Calcedonia nodded her head as she ced her hand over Tatsumi��s hand on the sword .


    When Calcedonia asked, Tatsumi told her what he had been thinking about the whole way here .


    If the person Tnd was referring to was indeed a fake Tensho, then Tatsumi would have to punish that person .


    When I asked Jolt and Yerimao how much of a crime it was to fraudulently im a title, they said that there was no clearly definedw .


    However, it seems that fraudulently iming an official title is simr to iming nobility . Misrepresenting one��s nobility is a felony, and in the worst case scenario, it could even result in death .


    Such a serious decision depends on Tatsumi��s judgment alone .


    Tatsumi thought that �������� .


    You know what? It��s not necessary for Tatsumi to condemn the fake here at all . In the event that you��re not sure what to do, you can always ask for help . And then the lord will take care of the rest .


    ��You��re right . Even if he were to cut down the impostor here, he would not be charged with a crime . But you don��t necessarily have to judge the impostor with your own hands, do you?


    Tatsumi finally realized that he had made a mistake when Jolt and Calcedonia told him that .


    They were right, Tatsumi had the right to judge the imposters . But it��s not necessarily a duty .


    I��ve always assumed that I had to deal with my own imposters . ......


    Tatsumi��s shoulders slumped and he let out a huge sigh of relief .


    I��m sure you��ll be pleased to know that I��m not the only one who��s a little nervous about this .


    When they finally feltfortable, Tnd came back from inside the inn .


    Master, I heard that Tensho-dono is going to meet with you .


    Nodding silently to Tnd, Tatsumi looked around at Calcedonia and the others again .


    Then, nodding to reassure his wive, he followed Tnd into the inn .


    The inside of the inn was dimly lit .


    The inn where Tatsumi and his friends were staying used a lot of candles andmps to light up the inside .


    This one, however, was quite dark . Perhaps it was because they were not making enough money . The cost of lighting for a night is not cheap .


    The inn was filled with a variety of smells and sounds .


    The smells were of cheap liquor and food, as well as the cheap cosmetics used by prostitutes that could be found everywhere in the inn .


    The sounds were the talking and singing of the customers, and sometimes the high-pitchedughter of the prostitutes . In one corner, there were shouts of joy, as if they were gambling on something .


    It seemed that the main customers were demon beast hunters and mercenaries, who formed small groups here and there in the tavern and dining room on the first floor .


    They gave Tatsumi and the others a disturbed look as they entered the inn . However, when they spotted Calcedonia among them, their gaze immediately changed .


    Some of them whistled or threw obvious vulgarities at him, but he ignored all of them .


    But in his heart, Tatsumi secretly patted his chest, d that he hadn��t brought Jolt and the others into the store .


    He was afraid to bring them into the store with him, as they were his guards, just in case it might turn into a rough situation . As a precaution, I asked Jolt and Yerimao to wait in a busy area a little far from the store .


    Perhaps we might need the cooperation of the guards of this town . In such a case, the title of Yerimao, a senior official of the country, woulde in handy .


    With this in mind, Tatsumi followed Tnd through the store, protecting Calcedonia from the gaze of the customers .


    Eventually, he sees a man drinking quietly ahead of him .


    He looks to be in his forties or so . He was tall and sturdy, and just sitting there drinking gave off a unique sense of intimidation .


    His hair and eyes are dark brown . His hair and eyes are dark brown, but in the dimly lit store, they look jet ck, just like Tatsumi��s .


    His well-trained, steel-like body is wrapped in armor made of a material I��ve never seen before . The armor was probably made from some kind of magical beast material .


    It��s also a great way to make sure you don��t end up in a situation where you can��t get out of it .


    ��...... Is that the ��Tensho�� from ......?


    ��Yes, Master . That person is the famous flying dragon yer, Lord Tensho .


    I��m not sure what to make of it .


    I��m not sure if he heard me, but he put the mug of wine on the table and red at Tatsumi .


    ��Comrade Tnd . I��ve told you many times that it wasn��t the flying dragon that I killed .


    Suddenly, a man stands up .


    And in his hands, there was a chain that made a cracking sound . You can find a lot of people who are looking for a way to make their lives easier .


    The dragon I killed was not a flying dragon, but a sword dragon! And the certain person��s name is �������� .


    Tatsumi felt that the man��s eyes shone a sharp light .


    ���������� The one who defeated the sword dragon as a user of the unrivaled powerful... Is Tarts Mill!!!��


    It goes without saying that Tatsumi and Calcedonia lost their words at that moment .

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Comrade .


    ��Hahahahahahahahahaha!


    Tarzumil of ��Tenkui�� . (TLN: Tarzumil is Tarts Mill fromst chapter . This name sounds better)


    As soon as Jolt heard the name, he burst intoughter .


    I��m not sure what to say . It��s not polite to do that in front of him, is it?


    Now, Tatsumi and his friends are not at the cheap inn where Tarzumil was drinking in, but at the tavern that Tatsumi and his friends took .


    There, Tatsumi and Calsedonia reported the case of ��Tenku�� to Jolt and Yerimao .


    Of course, Tnd, the bard, and Tarzumil, the man behind the copse, were also there .


    No, no, no . I mean, this is definitely the ce tough, right? I��m sure you��ll be able to find something that will help you out . ............... wa-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!


    Jolt is banging on the table andughing, while Tand is ying his Lina and watching, and Tarzumil is just drinking in silence .


    Incidentally, Tatsumi paid for the food and drinks as a thank-you for letting him share his story .


    Boy . I understand how you feel, but can you please listen to what I have to say? This is just a guess on my part . ......


    Tnd yed the luby, and presented his own thoughts .


    Rumors are vague, and such things happen all the time, Tand continued .


    In other words, the rumored ��Tensho�� in this town is actually ��Tenkaku��, and ourrade Tarzmir is the one they are talking about . What do you think of my bold ideas and brilliant deductions? Are you impressed, boy?


    I��m sure you��ll be impressed by the boldness of the ...... ideas and the brilliance of the deductions that havee full circle . ......


    I��m not sure what to make of it .


    I��m not sure what to say, but I��m going to say it . It��s a great way to get the most out of your time and money . And this armor is the best proof that a certain person has defeated a sword dragon .


    Tarzumil pointed to his chest with his big thumb .


    He is wearing a green armor with a unique luster .


    ...... I think it��s safe to say that this person is ��white�� .


    It��s not that he ims to have defeated the flying dragon or that he is the Tensho . It seems to be merely a misunderstanding on the part of the bard over here .


    If there was a crime, it would be that Tnd was trying to spread false facts, but it seems that Tand is not the only one who is spreading his ideas around .


    There is no explicitw, and if Tatsumi, the ��Tensho�� himself, wanted to charge him with a crime, he could im that it was not him who spread the rumors .


    However, Tatsumi himself has no intention of doing so . When he hears the name ��Tarzumil of the Falling Sun��, he can��t help butugh .


    Tatsumiter heard from Calcedonia that the sword dragon that Tarzumil defeated was apparently a dragon that looked like a stag beetle .


    It��s not hard to hunt them if you��re an experienced demon beast hunter and you��re in a group .


    However, there have been a good number of demon beast hunters who have killed swords dragons alone, so it is not as controversial as killing flying dragons .


    I��m sure you��ll be d to hear that .


    I��m d you asked!


    Then, Tarzumil��s eyes widened .


    It seems that he is not interested in fame that does not belong to him, but wants to talk about his own saga .


    He was quietly drinking alone in a corner of a cheap bar in a certain inn town .


    There is a thick chain with a fist-sized iron ball attached to each end . The length of the chain was probably less than three meters .


    His sturdy body showed at a nce that he was well-trained . His body looked as if it was dressed in muscle armor, and was further wrapped in armor made of woven chains .


    In the kingdom of Largophiri, where the cold seasonsts for a long time, not many people love to wear metal armor .


    Even so, I wondered if there was a particr reason why he dared to use metal armor, or if there was some other reason .


    He was drinking alone, not caring about the asional curious nces from other customers .


    Suddenly, he heard a woman��s scream .


    It seemed that one of the drunken customers had touched the buttocks of a female waiter who was passing by .


    This is a rathermon urrence in a tavern in an inn town like this . The surrounding customers did notugh, nor did anyone pay any attention to the incident .


    Even the waiter herself, who was touched on the buttocks,ined to the customer who touched her, but it was clear that she was not really angry .


    Normally, this would be an ordinary scene . But today, it was a little different .


    ...... Hey, you there . What did you just do ......?


    The one who stood up slowly was a man who was quietly drinking in a corner .


    This is the first time I��ve ever seen a woman��s buttocks touched without her permission,......, an act that no man should ever do!


    The man pulled the chain in his hands with both hands, and the iron balls on both ends shooknguidly .


    If you do not apologize, then ...... .


    The man started to swing the chain in his hand .


    I��ll let you apologize with your ...... skills!


    The spinning chains gain even more speed .


    Chairs, tables, tes and mugs . The tornado swallowed everything in the bar one after another, smashing them to pieces .


    The proprietor, the waitress, and the other customers hurriedly ran out of the bar, clutching their heads in fear of being caught in the tornado .


    After everyone except the man had evacuated, a series of loud rumbling sounds of destruction came from inside the tavern . At the same time, the roof of the bar copsed with a thud that echoed in my stomach .


    The roof of the bar copsed with a crashing sound . ............ Since then, a certain person has been known as ��Ceiling Copse�� . But since ��ceiling copse�� is a bit awkward, ...... I abbreviated the name ��ceiling copse�� and called myself ��sky copse .


    No, no, no, no, wait a minute, wait a minute .


    First of all, were you caught up in the copse of the ceiling or were you safe? In addition, even though it was abbreviated, how can you call yourself that?


    Jolt��s questions came in rapid session .


    The fact that he calls himself ��Tenkaku�� is a sign of self-awareness . Even though I was drunk, it is true that I caused trouble to the bar and its customers . Of course, I paid for it, but that doesn��t erase the fact that I did it .


    I��m sure you��ll be able to guess what I��m talking about .


    The reason he was able to pay for the copsed tavern was because he just so happened to have gotten payment from hunting arge magical beast .


    Using all the money he had earned from selling the materials of the beast, as well as his previous savings, Tarzumil had paid for all the repairs to the tavern .


    My body was fine,�� he said . I was notpletely unscathed, but I work out all the time, and it doesn��t matter if I get caught in a ceiling copse!


    Tarzumil pped himself on the chest .


    This is a great way to make sure that you don��t get caught up in a ceiling copse and end up with only minor injuries . Or it could just be my well-trained body...?


    In any case, Jolt stared at Tarzumil without hiding his stunned expression .


    Of course, Tatsumi felt the same way as Jolt .


    This person, Tarzumil, may indeed be a skilled demon hunter . But that and the fact that he was caught up in the copse of the ceiling and survived is apletely different story .


    ��Well, boy . Is there anything else you want to ask Comrade Tarzumil? How about you, Master?


    Comrade Tarzumil is capable of defeating a sword dragon . I��m sure he can tell you some useful things about hunting demons .


    I��m sure you��ll be pleased with the results .


    As a fellow demon beast hunter, I would certainly like to hear the anecdote about how he defeated the sword dragon .


    But at the moment, Tarzumil was looking at someone .


    At first nce, Tnd and Tarzumil have no apparent connection . But then...


    I��m sure it��s not something good... .


    Tatsumi��s vignce gradually increased, but the two people in front of him could not possibly notice that .


    Tarzumil��s gaze, which had been on Tatsumi until then, turned slightly away from Tatsumi and toward Calcedonia .


    Tarzumil��s gaze turns to Calcedonia .


    It was not directed at her beautiful looks . Tarzumil��s gaze was focused on the slightly lower part of Calcedonia��s face .


    Something slightly below her face . It was two well-shaped, bulging ��������


    Tarzumil stands up abruptly and deres it out loud .


    The one that some people love . It is a �������� woman��s breasts!


    ��How dare you!��


    Female breasts, they are supreme! The most wonderful thing in the world!

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Guilty verdict


    ��Ever since I was a child, I have prided myself on my arm strength . That��s why I became a demon hunter: to make use of my strength .


    He spent his days in the mountains near his home vige, wielding a branch and fighting imaginary monsters .


    Then, one day, he happens to witness a monster hunt . On that day, he happens to see a demon hunter hunting a huge, silvery, wolf-like demon .


    The hexenbiest hunter skillfully stands his ground and overwhelms the hexenbiest .


    The way he fights . The way he fights, the sharpness of his gaze . The way he fought and his piercing gazepletely fascinated the young Tarzumil .


    From then on, Tarzumil would wield the branch with the scene in his mind .


    As he grew, the branch became a carved wooden sword . Then the sword became a well-worn axe given to him by a lumberjack he knew .


    Thebination of a sturdy, unbreakable, inexpensive, and just the right weight iron ball and chain �C or as he called it, the Goshen iron chain whip �C was the perfectbination for Tarzumil .


    After that, he trained harder and harder, wielding this iron chain whip day in and day out .


    As a child, he spent all his time training in the mountains, even though he was self-motivated . From there, he continued his training .


    Before he knew it, he was over thirty years old .


    As part of his training, he hunts wild animals and magical beasts that live in the mountains and sells them to earn his daily needs . ...... This was not a difficult life for a man who pursued the martial arts . But ...... one day, a thought urred to him . It is fine to pursue the martial arts . But it would be nice to find something else to enjoy while pursuing martial arts .


    I see . It��s true that practicing martial arts all day is boring, and sometimes you need to take a break .


    ��Indeed, the boy was right . This is why I wandered into ...... .


    Naturally aware of this, Calcedonia shifted her body and held her husband��s arm, who was sitting next to her, to her chest as a barrier against his gaze .


    As she held Tatsumi��s arm, Calcedonia��s soft breasts deformed . It was clear even through her clothes, which caused Tarzumil to widen his eyes even more .


    So, where did you get into?


    The two of them are doing it again .


    Of course, it was in a brothel that I entered! That��s where I first met her! I entered the brothel, where I met for the first time the supreme being, a woman��s breasts!


    ��Breasts! It is a man��s dream! It is an eternal longing! Why do men in the world seek out women��s breasts? It��s a great way to get to the top of your game .


    Before long, all the guests in the tavern were listening to the strange speeches of Tnd and Tarzumil .


    ��Then I began to pursue two things! One is to master the martial arts as before! And the other is, of course, to love boobs! I hunt down a magical beasts and earn money . Then I use all of the money on tits! Loving tits is a good thing! It��s not something to be touched lightly . I do not regret spending my hard-earned money on tits at all!


    ��I��m not saying don��t go to the brothel, okay? But if you get a girlfriend or get married, you can enjoy your tits without paying for them, right? You know, like these two, for example?��


    Jolt pointed at Tatsumi and Calcedonia . Of course, Calcedonia was still holding Tatsumi��s arm .


    At some point, her expression changed from ufortable with Tarzumil staring at her to happy with Tatsumi in her arms .


    Tatsumi was also somewhat pleased to feel the softness of his wife��s breasts in his arms .


    ��That��s not right, boy .


    Tnd shook his head with a sad expression while the two looked so happy .


    It��s as if he was a teacher warning a student about an misbehaving .


    You can have a girlfriend, you can get married . But that��s not good enough .


    ��Yes, it is! There are still plenty of boobs in this world! If you get married, you��ll have less and less opportunities to meet those tits that you haven��t seen yet! A man cannot bear such a thing!


    The expression on Tarzumil��s face was one of despair, as if he had stumbled upon the destruction of the world .


    After that, the discourse by Tarzumil and Tnd about how wonderful boobs are continued .


    From time to time, the audience would chime in with ��yes, yes, yes,�� and the two men��s tone of voice would increase .


    In the end, he finished his speech, his shoulders rising and falling violently, as if he was satisfied with what he had said, and sat down .


    ��By the way, Comrade Tnd .


    ��How can I help you, Comrade Tarzumil?


    What��s the matter, Comrade Tarzumil?


    ��I see that this woman has very nice tits?


    ��Oh, you think so too, Comrade Tarzumil? Actually, I��ve been thinking about it for a while .


    The four eyes shining brightly .


    The woman��s breasts are amazing to a certain trained eye, even through her clothes .


    Comrade Tarand, is this woman an acquaintance of yours?��


    ��Yes, she must be an acquaintance of mine, but I cannot introduce you to this woman, Comrade Tarzumil . ��


    The look of disappointment on Tarzumil��s face as he asked Tnd why was that .


    It was probably because he had introduced to Tarzumil the women that Tnd had hooked up with in the past .


    ��This woman is my master��s wife .


    ��What?


    My master .


    ��Oh, Master, if it��s possible, I��d like you to teach me your undressing magic too!


    That��s good!


    Oh, Master, I would love to learn some undressing magic myself!


    ��Of course, I��m willing to go through any hardship for the sake of undressing magic!


    I��m sure you��ll agree with me .


    Do these two people not know such amon sense thing? Or was it that such knowledge was blown away by the allure of undressing magic?


    Tatsumi��s body involuntarily turned upside down as he was hotly pursued by tworge men .


    But then Jolt��s cheerful voice came .


    ��Hey, Tatsumi . I��m sure you��ll be happy to hear that .


    ��Oh, Jolt! How could Jolt know that story?


    Of course, I heard it from Giuseppe .


    What is that old man talking about? Tatsumi couldn��t help but hold his head in his hands .


    At this rate, Jolt��s family would probably know the story of how he identally took off Calcedonia .


    How could the king��s family of a country, or even if not the king��s family, the family of someone he knew, know that he had mistakenly stripped a woman naked? Honestly, it was too embarrassing .


    Of course, it was an ident, not intentional, and if the person I undressed was Calcedonia, the king��s family would probably justugh about it in private .


    However, I was ashamed of what I had done .


    Tatsumi was in a state of internal agony over his past mistakes, but he didn��t realize it at the time .


    Tatsumi didn��t realize at the time that all the customers in the tavern had quieted down as soon as they heard what Jolt had said . The next thing he knew, they started whispering something here and there .


    ��Oh, hey ......, that name the well-dressed kid just said is ............ .


    Oh, ...... and something about heavenly magic . ............


    ��Heavenly magic and the name Tatsumi . ...... What��s that?


    ��Could it be that ...... that man is the flying dragon yer, Tensho ......?


    The buzz quickly spread throughout the tavern . All of the customers were now looking at Tatsumi with a mixture of awe, anticipation and curiosity, still holding their heads .


    No, there are always exceptions to everything .


    In this tavern, only the two of them were not paying attention to the noise around them, and were simply running as fast as they could towards their goal .


    ��The Master��s wife is naked . ............?


    ��Master��s wife is naked ............?


    I��m sure you��ll be able to understand why I��m so excited about this .


    It��s true that if those two are together tomorrow and beyond, they��ll stand out in many ways .


    It��s not like they��re the kind of people who would listen to you if you told them what to do . I think I��m going to look to Tatsumi for help here .


    In the meantime, Calcedonia, exposed to the full force of lustful gaze, was trying to escape the gaze of Tnd and the others as she slumped against Tatsumi��s back .


    For some reason, there was a little bit of a happy smile on her face, but I wonder if it was fortunate or unfortunate that no one noticed it .


    And with Calcedonia clinging to his back, a soft feeling pressed against Tatsumi��s back .


    In front of him, Tnd and Tarzumil were staring at him, their eyes glistening with blood .


    No, what they were staring at was not themselves, but the �������� people behind them .


    Tatsumi��s eyes narrowed as he realized this fact .


    ��............ Tnd . I believe you promised not to be rude to Calce anymore,......?


    Yes, I was never rude to her . I genuinely admire the beauty of your wife . I��m just fantasizing about her naked body in my mind!


    As a man himself, Tatsumi could not help but understand this mentality .


    Even though there is no concept of sexual harassment in this world, isn��t it too rude?


    Tatsumi narrowed his eyes and moved his gaze to Tnd��s side .


    ��Mr . Tarzumil, could you please refrain from giving my wife such a look?


    It is difficult even if you say so . Touching or licking them is sphemy against breasts . Boobs are invible and sacred, so just loving them is the royal road!


    No, no, no .


    I can��t seem to get through to these two . They seem to live by too many rules of their own .


    Tatsumi decided that, and took a wobbly step toward Tnd and Tarzumil .


    He then removed the cloth wrapped around the Amaryllis in his right hand . As the Amaryllis gleamed gold in the light of the tavern, the other patrons shouted, ��Oh!


    It doesn��t matter if you��re a priest or a demon beast hunter, ...... or even if you have the title of ��Tensho�� . As a man ...... and Calce��s husband, I can��t seem to forgive you for looking at Calce in such a disreputable way .


    Tatsumi stretches his right arm out in front of him . It��s a good idea to keep your eyes on the road, but it��s not always easy .


    It was at this point that they finally caught their breath at the sight before them .


    A thin golden chain connected to a basket hand . The chains moved freely as if they were alive, and their aim was directed at them .


    And these two finally understood who the person in front of them was . They understood .


    ��Oh, ...... who freely controls the golden chain,...... don��t tell me you��re the master of the rumored ...... .


    ��Oh, no . ...... weren��t those rumors about Comrade Tarzumil? ......


    In the meantime, go and experience what it feels like to be rudely stared at!


    The speed is just like a lightning bolt . The golden lightning drew a trail of light in the air as it rushed towards Tnd and Tarzumil .


    Even Tnd, a mere bard, and Tarzumil, a seasoned hunter of magical beasts, were unable to react to its speed .


    The next moment, the two figures disappeared as if they were drowned out, and at the same time, a number of screams could be heard from outside the tavern .


    As the patrons of the tavern rushed to the doors and windows to see what was going on, they saw a strange scene outside the tavern, with two strange objects hanging from the empty air .


    Strange things . They were, of course, Tnd and Tarzumil, stripped naked .


    They were suspended in the air, naked, with their arms bound by golden chains, at a height where their feet barely touched the ground .


    Seeing this scene, the patrons of the tavern burst intoughter . Even the people walking the streets of the inn town, who at first were wary of the sight as if they were looking at something strange, began to point andugh at the pair��s disgusting appearance when they realized that they were not harmed .


    This is the Master��s undressing magic . ...... With this magic, I can love all the tits in the world!


    I��m sure you were prepared to be undressed by your master, but you never thought you��d be exposed like this ...... and now you can��t even escape ......!


    The golden chain that supports them is connected to Tatsumi��s hand, who is sitting on a chair in a bar across the space .


    Tatsumi pushed the clothes and armor of the two men that had fallen at his feet into a corner with his foot, as if they were in the way .


    ��Do that for a while and cool your head .


    Tatsumi muttered in a spiteful tone as he looked across at Jolt and Yerimao, who were among the patrons of the tavern,ughing hysterically at the sight of the two exposed outside .


    In Tatsumi��s right hand, Calcedonia, who sat down next to him, blushed slightly and gentlyid her own hand on it .


    I��m sure you��ll agree . It��s not that I don��t want to see Calcedonia��s breasts, but I��m the only one who can see it .


    ��Yes!


    I will only show my breasts to you, Husband!


    Calcedonia replied while sticking out her chest .

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Another reunion


    ��So, what happened to those two in the end?��


    It was the day after the reunion with the bard Tnd and the shocking encounter with Tarzumil .


    ��Oh, it looks like those two escaped from the townst night . ��


    After such an experience, I can understand why they can��t stay in that town .


    Tatsumi��s reply was met with a somewhat sympathetic chuckle from Yerimao .


    Tnd and Tarzumil had been naked and exposed in the middle of the street for over an hour, ording to Tatsumi . Even the two men with their strong mental strength couldn��t endure it .


    Even so, they seemed to have recovered their own clothes and equipment, so you could say that they were very careful .


    But you know what? If that��s the case, don��t we need to find a good demon hunter? For example, that Tengan .


    I��m sure you��re right, but ...... no matter how good he is, I definitely don��t want to be around him! I��m sure he��ll be gazing at Calce��s breasts 24/7!


    Tatsumi��s opinion was filled with his own personal views, but neither Jolt nor Yerimao said anything . I��m not going to say anything about it, because I learned the hard wayst night that it��s true .


    ��I can��t judge whether or not he is a good demon hunter . I��ll leave that to the real experts, Tatsumi and Calce . ��


    ��To tell you the truth, I��m not too familiar with the rumors and fame of demon hunters, so I��ll leave that to Calce . ��


    It would have been nice if Jadoc and Miluir had apanied us, if possible .


    ��It can��t be helped, sir . The two of them were on their way to hunting beasts before we left .


    Calcedonia responds to her husband��s murmur as she ces her own beast of burden, a Ferrari, next to Tatsumi��s Porsche .


    After Bath and Nanu��s wedding, Jadoc and Miluir immediately went off to hunt .


    Originally, they had nned to leave before Bath and Nanu��s wedding, but they waited until after the wedding .


    Jadoc and Miluir might be in the middle of confronting a demonic beast somewhere in the middle of nowhere .


    The two of them were going to the south, so they wouldn��t happen to meet us on their way north .


    It would have been reassuring to have the two of them with us .


    ��It has not been decided whether or not the illness is rted to a demon, and even if there were demons actually involved, Master and I might be able to handle it on our own . ��


    ��That��s true . But, as Jolt said, it��s better to have a good demon hunter in mind, right? Do you know of any famous demon hunters who are active in the vicinity of our destination?��


    At her husband��s question, Calcedonia put her fingertips to her mouth and thought about it .


    I��m not sure where they are right now .


    They have a certain range of activities and bases of operations, but they move from ce to ce in search of their target demons, so there is no way to pinpoint their whereabouts .


    If you decide to hire a demon hunter, it would be best to ask the owner of the tavern or inn where the demon hunter is based to introduce you .


    Well, I remember that El-san often asked me to introduce him to demon hunters .


    The Elf��s Resting Pavilion is frequently used by Tatsumi and Calcedonia .


    It must be an essential ability for the owner of a store based on the hunting of magical beasts to be able to assign such jobs to the most suitable hunter .


    When Tatsumi was at the Elf��s Rest, he remembered seeing Elle assigning jobs to the best demon hunters .


    So, if we need to hire a demon hunter, it would be best to look for one in Toga?


    ��That would be the case . The city of Toga is thergest in this area and has thergest concentration of demon hunters . ��


    There is no doubt that a ce where more people and goods are gathered �C a big city �C is easier to find skilled demon hunters .


    In addition, there are also some very skilled demon hunters who stay in the mountains and train hard, like Tarzumil .


    ��In this case, I will stop by Ragine��s vige first to determine whether the disease in question is really a disease or whether it is caused by the magical beast��s ability . Then, if necessary, we can go to Toga and hire a demon hunter . How about that as a rough n for the rest of the trip?��


    ��That��s fine . Yerimao-sensei and I will follow Tatsumi��s instructions . Right, Sensei?��


    ��Yes . Our objective is to conduct an inspection in Toga, but we don��t have a definite deadline . I��m sure you��ll be happy to know that we��re not the only ones who have a problem with this . ��


    After getting approval from Jolt and Yerimao, Tatsumi then looked at Calcedonia next to him .


    Of course, there was no way that Calcedonia would disagree with Tatsumi��s opinion, and the general n for the future of the group was now decided .


    After spending the whole day on the road, the group arrived at the next inn before nightfall .


    This town seemed to be much smaller than the previous one, but it was still bustling with people .


    Travelers, peddlers, mercenaries, and demon hunters, all of them looking for a ce to sleep and eat for the night, entered the inn .


    ��Hey, Calce . Are there any innkeepers in this town that you know of?


    No, I��ve been to this town a few times, but I don��t have any innkeepers that I��m familiar with like I did yesterday .


    In the past, when Calcedonia was working with Morganaik, they were often traveling and chose to camp out rather than use the smaller inns .


    Therefore, the number of times Chalcedonia used inns in this town was not that many .


    Tatsumi muttered to himself, ��Then we��ll have to find a suitable ce to stay .


    Tatsumi��s role on this trip was to protect Jolt and Yerimao . As such, it would be unwise to stay at an inn that was too cheap .


    As for the amount of money they had, Jolt and Yerim?o are the clients, so there is no need to think about saving money on amodation .


    Yerimao is also a high-ranking nobleman, and Jolt is royalty .


    Considering the two of them, it would be better to choose a high ss inn with good security, even if the cost of amodation is a bit higher .


    Tatsumi conveyed this idea to Calcedonia . Tatsumi was not yet able to fully judge the quality of the inn .


    Calcedonia, a seasoned traveler, looked around at several innkeepers and finally stopped in front of one with a calm and rxing atmosphere .


    What do you think of this ce? It may be a bit expensive, but I think you can rest in peace .


    At Calcedonia��s suggestion, Tatsumi took a closer look at the inn .


    The store seemed to have a good atmosphere . There were also two men standing in front of the store who looked like clerks, but if you looked closely, you could see that they were wearing short swords at their waists . They must be both shopkeepers and bouncers .


    Many of the customersing in and out of the inn looked like well-dressed merchants . This inn must be one of the best in this town .


    Some of the guests were wearing armor like Tatsumi, but the armor was only made of magical beasts . It seems that only the highest-ranking demon hunters use such a high-ss inn .


    Tatsumi nodded and said, ��Alright, then, shall we stay here tonight?


    The group nodded at Tatsumi��s words and stepped out of the parlor, leaving the reins to the clerk who approached them . They walked into the inn .


    The inn that Tatsumi and his friends had chosen had a good atmosphere inside .


    The first floor of the inn was a bar and restaurant, which seemed to be the standard in this world or this country .


    Tatsumi and the others gathered on the first floor .


    The inn seemed to be doing well, and there was only one empty table .


    Tatsumi and his friends, who were lucky enough to upy the table �C which was for six people �C immediately ordered drinks and food .


    The tavern was filled with the smell of food and drinks, and music .


    When Tatsumi heard the sound of Lina, he thought it was Tnd, but it seemed to be another bard . Looking around the store again, he saw that a corner of the store had been turned into a stage, where the minstrels were ying cheerful music and the customers were singing along .


    It��s a different atmosphere from the Elf��s Resting Pavilion, but Tatsumi doesn��t mind this kind of atmosphere .


    While the four of us were chatting about our future ns and other random things amidst the cheerful music and singing, a waitress came up to us with the food and drinks we had ordered .


    ��Thank you for waiting . ��


    She said in a cheerful voice, and proceeded to put the food and drinks on the table .


    When she had finished, she seemed to be leaving, but for some reason she was looking at Tatsumi and the others with an apologetic look on her face .


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Well, I��m sorry, but may I ask you to share a table with another customer at ......?


    The table that Tatsumi and his friends are at right now was originally designed for six people . That��s why there are two empty seats .


    Tatsumi looked back at his friends, wondering what to do .


    Tatsumi turned to his friends, ��Isn��t that a good idea? I��m sure no one suspicious will be able to get into this ce . ��


    That��s right .


    It was probably not a good idea to invite strangers to a table full of royalty and senior nobles, even if they were hiding their identities .


    ��Thank you very much! I��ll go and get the other customers right away!��


    The hostess smiled brightly and walked away .


    After seeing her off, Jolt looked at Tatsumi and the others with eyes full of curiosity .


    ��Hey, hey, what kind of people do you think wille?�� (Jolt)


    ��Well, you know... probably poor people or poor merchants�� (Yerimao)


    ��I don��t know about that, Yerim?o Sensei . I think the merchants who use this store are all rather wealthy merchants . If that��s the case, there must be a good number of servants . But there are only two seats avable in this room . �� (Jolt)


    ��So Mr . Jolt . Do you think it is not a merchant?�� (Calce)


    ��Yes, Calce . I don��t think he is a merchant at least . ...... Tatsumi, what do you want to bet? (Jolt)


    ��I��m not going to . I don��t want to bet, because I agree with Jolt . It��s not a bet . �� (Tatsumi)


    Jolt smirks and Tatsumi looks over his shoulders . The two of them areughing out loud .


    As Chalcedonia and Yerimao looked on smilingly, thedy waiter from earlier came back .


    Behind her, there was a man . It was probably the man with whom they were going to sit with .


    This way, please .


    The hostess guided the man to the table, bowed and left .


    ��Thank you for epting to sit with me . ��


    The man gave a small bow .


    When the man lifted his head, his eyes widened and he revealed his surprise .


    ��This is ...... I didn��t expect you guys to be the ones to sit with me . ......��


    ��...... Morga......?


    ��......Morga-san......?


    Yes .


    It was the ��Free Knight�� Morganeich himself who appeared to Tatsumi and the others .

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    The Free Knight��s advice .


    ��...... I see . So that��s why Tatsumi and Calce were in this town .


    After hearing the reason why they were here from Tatsumi, Morganeich nodded broadly as if he was satisfied .


    Of course, Tatsumi exined to Morganeich after getting permission from his clients, Jolt and Yerimao, to tell him about their real identities and purposes .


    Tatsumi also exined to Morganeich that, ��In case you��re wondering, we can��t stand out . Would you please treat us like normal citizens, Free Knight?��


    ��Yes, sir . ...... I will call you try to call you Jolt-san, just like Tatsumi . �� (Morganeich)


    ��Yes, that��s fine, but ...... don��t be too formal, okay?�� (Tatsumi)


    ��I��m not sure if I��m going to be able to do that . �� (Morganeich)


    ��Then please feel free to call me Yerim?o . I��ll call you Morga-kun as well . �� (Yerim?o)


    Morganeich grasped the right hand that Yerim?o held out to him .


    ��What are your ns for the future, Morga?��


    ��I��ve been nning to hunt around here for a while, but I don��t see anything wrong with going a little further north . �� (Morga)


    Tatsumi��s expression brightened as soon as Morga said that .


    ��So, will you being with us?�� (Tatsumi)


    ��Yes . But the reward for me won��t be cheap, will it?�� (Morga)


    ��You��ll have to negotiate directly with the client, Jolt or Yerimao-san . �� (Tatsumi)


    After saying this to each other with serious faces, they bothughed out loud .


    ��Fine, fine . As long as the famous Free Knight apanies us, we��ll pay any amount of money . Am I right, Yerim?o-sensei?�� (Jolt)


    ��Yes, you are right, Jolt . Trustworthy and skilled guards are very valuable . The reward will be generous . �� (Yerimao)


    And so, the ��free knight�� Morga joined Tatsumi and his group .


    As Yerimao said, everyone in Tatsumi��s group brightened at the thought of a reliable and skilled demon hunter joining them .


    However .


    ��......e outter again and take all...... . �� (Unknown Person)


    After finishing their meal, the group, including Morga, decided to rest in preparation for tomorrow .


    For some reason, Morga stopped Tatsumi as he left his seat and headed for the room he had taken upstairs .


    ��Tatsumi ......, would you mind keeping mepany for a moment?�� (Morga)


    Morganeich, who had not yet risen from his seat, held up his empty mug to show him .


    ��Sure, but ...... it��s just me?�� (Tatsumi)


    Tatsumi nced at Calcedonia behind him .


    ��You��ll be back . I��d like to have a little chat with you, if possible . �� (Morga)


    I understand . I��m sorry, Calce, but you��ll have to go back to your room first .


    ��Yes, ...... . �� (Calce)


    When Tatsumi told her to do something, there was no way Calcedonia could resist it .


    She turned again and again and seemed to be going up the stairs,......, but suddenly turned on her heel and came back to Tatsumi again .


    ��Master is not a very strong drinker, so please go easy on him, okay? Besides, you have an early day tomorrow, so don��t stay up toote, okay? It will affect your itinerary tomorrow . �� (Calce)


    ��I know, I know . I��ll be back in my room as soon as I��m done talking to Morga . �� (Tatsumi)


    Tatsumi smiled at Calcedonia and patted her on the head .


    After watching Calcedonia go back to her room, Tatsumi sat down at the table again .


    ��Yes, she has been a great help to me in many ways . �� (Tatsumi)


    Tatsumi sat down at the table again . He ordered another bottle of sake from a passing waiter, and when it arrived, Morga took a sip and opened his mouth .


    ��I��m not sure if she��s really going to be able to handle this one . �� (Morga)


    ��Are you talking about ...... Calce?


    Tatsumi��s question was met with a nod from Morga .


    ��I��ve also heard from her in the past about how she was treated in her home vige . If she were to return there again, she might reopen the wounds from the past for some unexpected reason . Well, maybe it��s not something for me to worry about, but take it as advice from a friend . �� (Morga)


    Tatsumi could understand Morga��s concern .


    It is hard for a person to deal with pain in the heart . If what happened in her home vige in the past was traumatic for Calcedonia, how could Tatsumi, who had never studied psychology, know what kind of stimulus returning home would give to that trauma?


    ��I used to be a member of the Temple of the Survive, so I know the inner workings of the temple . I also understand that there was no other wizard to send this time . �� (Morga)


    Of course, there are other healing wizards besides Calcedonia in the Survive Temple .


    But this time, because the cause of the disease was unknown, it was necessary to dispatch a wizard with as high a level of ability as possible .


    It would be meaningless if they could not cure the disease because they were not good enough .


    However, in the current Survive Temple, healing wizards who are equal to or better than Calcedonia are all of the high rank, with Giuseppe at the head of the list, and they all hold some kind of position .


    So, if you��re looking for a wizard who can move easily and is also highly skilled, Calcedonia is the only one .


    I��m not sure what to say, but I��m going to go with you . I��m not sure what to say . I will help you in any way I can .


    ��Thank you, Morga-san . I��ll keep an eye out for Calce as we approach the vige . �� (Tatsumi)


    ��That��s all I have to say . I��m sorry to have taken up so much of your time . �� (Morga)


    Tatsumi stood up, bowed to Morga again, and headed for his room .


    As he watches him go, Morga gulps down the remainder of his drink .


    Then he went to his room to rest for tomorrow .


    When Tatsumi returned to his room, Calcedonia was waiting for him with a worried look on her face .


    However, as soon as she saw Tatsumi enter the room, the gloom disappeared from her face .


    ��...... Have you finished your talk yet?�� (Calce)


    ��Yeah, I��m done . �� (Tatsumi)


    ��That was quicker than I expected . �� (Calce)


    Tatsumi lightly embraces Calcedonia, who walks up to him with a smile .


    ��What were you talking about?�� (Calce)


    ��We were talking behind your back�� (Tatsumi)


    ��Damn it! You��re so mean, Master!�� (Calce)


    Of course, Calcedonia didn��t believe that Tatsumi and the others were talking bad about her .


    She doesn��t know what they were talking about, but she is sure that Tatsumi will tell her if it is relevant and necessary for her . Believing that, Calcedonia did not dare to ask what they were talking about .


    Calcedonia purposely patted Tatsumi��s chest with an annoyed face, but she couldn��t help but feel his warmth and it made her cheeks flutter .


    The warmth of Tatsumi��s arms around her back isforting .


    I love the kind look in his eyes as he looks down at me .


    I am now being hugged by a man named ��Tatsumi�� who gives me happiness .


    Thinking this from the bottom of her heart, Calcedonia closed her eyes and pressed her cheek against his chest .


    Did he sense Calcedonia��s state of mind?


    ��..................n


    The small voice that escaped from her pretty lips was either a sigh of happiness or a voice of sensuality .


    She smiled contentedly at his gaze, which was as gentle as ever, and closed her eyes again .


    Then, she turns her lips to Tatsumi and offers them to him .


    This is not Tatsumi who does not know what his wife wants .


    He slowly lowered his head to give his beloved wife what she wanted .


    The candlelight was the only source of light in the dimly lit room, and their hot breaths gradually filled the air .


    Their arms tightened around each other, and not only their breaths but also their feelings grew hotter and hotter .


    As they stood there, hugging each other and devouring each other��s lips, they both fell onto their bunks .


    The next morning, ��............ I know you two are very close, but can��t you at least pull your weight a little bit while you��re traveling?��

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99 �C Raigine Vige


    Looking down from a slightly elevated hill, in between the small cracks between the forests in the expanse of a field, I could see numerous private houses .


    ��So that��s... the Ragine Vige... ��


    ��Yes, that��s... My birthce... ��


    While riding a Parou, I gaze down at Tatsumi and Carusedonia .


    While Tatsumi nces next to him at his wife and asks about Carusedonia��s situation, her facial expression was mixed .


    I felt nostalgia, but also slight fear . Other than that, her intentions had a lot of feelings mixed up in them .


    ��... It hasn��t changed at all . It��s just as I remember it... ��


    To put it in a number of years since I was little and saw this town was about 5 years ago, before bringing the priest along on a trip was thest time I had seen this scenery .


    Which, was looking down from this hill on the figure of (Her? My?) hometown .


    It seems that it really hasn��t changed too much, thinking back to the scenery I had seen back then and the scenery I now see, even if there are seasonal differences .


    ��I guess there��s no helping you looking like this all day . Let��s go, Caruse . ��


    ��Of course, sir . ��


    While their smiles meet each other, Tatsumi and Carusedoniae down the highway .


    Looking a bit further ahead, Joruto and Yerimao��s Parou, as well as Morgan, could be seen controlling a wild boar carriage .


    Morgan who was in the middle of hunting, Orcs were pulling a boar carriage from the royal capital with luggage that a Parou could not carry .


    While catching up to his friends who were preceding, Tatsumi and co had finally walked up toward the Ragine Vige .


    A four horse Parou and one boar carriage .


    A few people called out to us about a case in the secluded Ragine Vige .


    Especially the first line of women driving the Parou carriages at the front and the men who handled the boar carriages at the end of the line gathered in the sight of the vigers .


    Basking in the sunlight, the shining white gold women superiors�� hair and looks, the sparkling red short-cut hair, and the cool looks of the men .


    If you look at it from the perspective of the border vige inhabitants, it was almost like the entry of a protagonist in a story .


    On top of that, the nicely-dressed men and the assistant like apanying youth . They could even be seen as nobility .


    If you call it nobility, it would certainly be an existence above the clouds . It was possible for the vigers to see them almost tax collectors, but in reality for a lot of people it was their first time seeing the nobility .


    In the middle of them was a young guard in fully ck body armor, who looked quite unremarkable .


    Among the knights and mercenaries, if you looked at their armor obtained from hunting magical beasts, you would be surprised if you looked at the state of the raw materials .


    However, the inhabitants of the border town would be unable to tell such things about their armor .


    Looking at the beautiful vige women and handsome vige men, and the unknown nobles, everyone was gossiping to each other .


    However, none of the vigers were talking about the ck-armor d young man .


    The first thing the line of people had turned toward was an existence at the center of the town��s mind, the Savaiv Temple .


    I call it a temple, but if you can��tpare it to the Savaiv Temple in the royal capital .


    The private homes could be called big to a degree, but the Savaiv temple even if smaller was still an important ce to offer prayer .


    The temple��s building and surrounding yard were kept quite clean, and it was easily seen as to which ces were being carefully cleaned by the priest and the vigers living there .


    Everyone in the Savaiv temple��s chapel had wanted to meet the person in charge of the temple .


    ��Thank you foring from such a far ce . ��


    The one who said that while showing a meek smile on his face, was a white haired old man .


    ��I have been looking over this temple, and could be called the supervisor of Vergil-dono . Nice to meet you, ��Holy Maiden��-dono, as well as��Amaka��-dono . You two must be those from the royal capital��s letters......Not only that, I have been bestowed the honor of being informed by the highest priest-sama��s letters . ��


    I would not have even dreamed that such a border town priest would be recieving letter from the highest priest-sama, and Vergil is smiling .


    ��And would this person facing Toga happen to be your aplice?��


    And while continuing to meekly smile, Priest Vergil stood behind Tatsumi and co . while Joruto and co . looked at him .


    Giuseppe had probably written to them to visit Toga, too .


    Priest Vergil who was looking at Joruto and Yerimao had one more stop from Morgan .


    ��Now, who is that there...? In the letters from the High Priest-sama, it did say that your highness��s daughter and her husband as well as the government official would be travelling together but...��


    ��This is the person who started apanying me during the middle of my trip . Giuseppe-san......no, I thought it would be written in the letters from the High Priest-sama, but in the case of the aforementioned illness being caused by the magical beasts as High Priestess-sama had thought, Priest Carusedonia and I alone would be unable to bear it,so I asked Morgan-dono, the famous��Freedom Knight��to apany us . ��


    ��Of course, the aforementioned illness was in the High Priestess-sama��s letters...But you��re the famous��Freedom Knight��-dono, hm? Someone of your strength being called upon is quite relieving . ��


    ��I have been removed from the temple for a reason, but travelling together with the��Holy Maiden��-dono and��Amaka��-dono, I have determined that this also goes along with the temple��s teachings, and have been travelling with them . ��


    Priest Vergil��s smile deepened while Morgan said that and lowered his head .


    ��Oh my,that certainly is a beautiful married couple just as the rumors say . ��


    ��Eeee����


    While Tatsumi makes a faraway-looking face, Priest Vergil continues on while seemingly enjoying himself .


    ��Ah, it seems that even in this farnd,��Holy Maiden��-dono and��Freedom Knight��-dono��s rumors reach people��s ears . With such a beautiful graddaughter and strong man partnership, Highest Priest-sama must also be very happy . ��


    I wonder if Priest Vergil had no bad intentions at all or not .


    But, hearing the Priests��s words, Joruto and Yerimao said��Oh crap��and thought it on their face, while Morgan covered his face with one of his hands .


    And while Tatsumi��s wife hung her head shaking, Tatsumi made a face that seemed concerned for Priest Vergil��s safety, looking back and forth between Carusedonia and Priest Vergil .


    And then .


    ��Nooooooooooo!! It��s not like thaaaaaat!!��


    Raising both hands above her head, Carusedonia yelled out in anger and started crying .


    ��Ah... I��m not sure how to apologize... I��m very sorry,��Holy Maiden��-dono . ��


    Priest Vergil, confused, offers his earnest apology .


    But he was not the only one who held the me .


    If you asked about it, his letters had written that he had also ��Dispatched his graddaughter and her husband�� .


    Not only was the��Holy Maiden��famous in Savaiv religious groups as being the Highest Priest��s daughter, the rumors circting of the��Holy Maiden��and��Freedom Knight��being in love were not that long ago .


    In a world without TV nor radio nor inte, it was extremely hard to destroy a growing rumor, especially because of the location we were in .


    Perhaps if Morgan and Tatsumi and co . had not joined forces, Priest Vergil would not have had a weird misunderstanding .


    If Morgan had not joined forces in the middle of the trip, even Giuseppe would have not thought of that .


    ��My partner is ��Amaka����s Tatsumi Yamagata-sama . From now on, do not make that same mistake again!��


    ��Understood, I swear upon the Savaiv God . ��


    Tatsumi, Carusedonia, and Vergil��s postition were all priests .


    However, Carusedonia and Tatsumi were at a higher position due to being from the main temple at the royal capital rather than Vergil, who was a priest all the way out here .


    And while Carusedonia was the granddaughter of the High Priestess, she was also the hardest out of the three to manage .


    ��Hey, you should leave it at that, Caruse . Since Priest Vergil just had a simple misunderstanding . ��


    ��............If danna-sama says so......��


    ��But above that, shouldn��t we be talking about the issue of the sick people first?��


    ��Ah, in that case Tatsumi . About your travelling luggage, shouldn��t it be more light if you put down some of it? At least in this town, there should be an inn or two?��


    Joruto called out in the middle of the back and forth of Tatsumi and co .


    ��Uh, yeah, that��s right . This temple is quite small, and with 5 people��s worth we might not have enough space . I��m terribly sorry, but could I ask you to use the inn in the vige . ��


    ��That��s right . Then, we��ll go to the inn and put our stuff away, thene back again to talk about the main issue . ��


    ��I understand . Then, I will apany you to the inn if you��d like . Since this vige��s inn is only one house big and is in a hard-to-understand ce . ��


    ��No, you shall not be needed for that, Vergil-sama . As for the inn��s location, I already know it . ��


    ��As Carusedonia tells him that, Priest Vergil makes a weird face .


    ��Huh? How does the ��Holy Maiden��-dono know of where this vige��s inn is? Is it possible you have been to this vige before?��


    Priest Vergil muttered that if someone as beautiful as you had visited our vige, then he should have heard of it .


    Strongly tilting her head, Carusedonia smiled sweetly at the priest .


    ��Vergil-sama . Have you not noticed yet? I was born in this vige, and during my time here I had listened to the stories Savaiv-sama and Vergil-sama had told me?��


    When she said that, Vergil looked at her appearance again .


    And, as he looked, his eyes slowly opened widely .


    ��Oooo... . Ca, Carusedonia? Per, Perhaps, Bekkuri and Namea��s child?... That Carusedonia?��


    ����Yes . I am no doubt the daughter of Bikkuri and Namea, that Carusedonia . It��s been a long time, hasn��t it, Vergil-sama?��


    ��The Gentle Breeze�� .


    That was the name of Ragine Vige��s single inn house .


    The first floor was a bar as expected, the alcohol being one of this town��s small pleasures served by the vigers .


    On the scale of the hotel, this time the inn house Tatsumi had seen was smaller than all the others, with the guest rooms being onerge room that could fit 8 people, 2 rooms that could fit one person, and 2 rooms that could fit 2 people .


    In the first ce, the travelers who would regrlye here would likely be beggars, so a one house inn should be enough .


    Tatsumi and co being halfway through their trip decided to get the 9 person room .


    In the middle of going toward the inn, Tatsumi and co . were stared at with rude curiosity, but apparently word of them had already spread through the town .


    Out of all though, of course the most noticed were Carusedonia and Morgan .


    Out all of the vigers, Carusedonia��s beauty entranced and fascinated many young men, while the young women shrieked in a shrill voice over Morgan��s refined looks .


    Putting their luggage in their room, Tatsumi breathed a sigh . He then sits down on the couch next to him while looking at Carusedonia .


    It was not that Carusedonia��s appearance was weird, she was unpacking like normal .


    Carusedonia had told Priest Vergil about her being from this vige . The Priest, remembering her from his childhood, was so surprised that he couldn��t speak .


    If you thought that a girl who recieved crazy person treatment then became the Savaiv religious association��s Highest Priest��s daughter and then returned,anyone would make the same reaction .


    ��Caruse...if you��d like, I could talk to the priest myself . ��


    At Tatsumi��s sudden words, Carusedonia unknowingly makes a nk face .


    But, knowing that he was just worrying about himself, she immediately gently smiles .


    ��Thank you for the offer very much, danna-sama . But, as I will be fine by myself, I will go together with you . ��


    ��Okay, then Yerimao-senpai and I will remain waiting at the inn . Even I am a bit tired . ��


    ��In that case, I will remain here to guard these two just in case . ��


    It seems that Joruto and Yerimao, who are not ustomed to travelling, decided to stay at the inn .


    That would mean that at least one person out of Tatsumi, Carusedonia, and Morgan should stay with Joruto and co .


    ��Then, Morga-san . Is it okay if I leave you to take care of Joruto and co?��


    ��Yeah . If something happens there, make sure to tell me immediately . ��


    As for Tatsumi and Carusedonia, they would leave it to Morgan and head once more to the temple .


    As always, the vigers stared at the rare sight of the two .


    However,just the young women of the vige were obviouly dissapointed due to the abscense of Morgan .


    Tatsumi and��Amaririsu��equip the dragon armor and dragon sword . Carusedonia too puts on her magically sealed robe and dragon armor on her ankle, and holds her favourite cane .


    I don��t think there��s going to be a threat in the vige, but we��re in the middle of working . There��s a reason we��re in full body armor .


    ��After we heard the detailed story from Priest Vergil at the temple, should it have been better to talk to the mayor or a representative?��


    ��Yeah . I think we probably should have confirmed an example about how far the disease has spread . ��


    While lightly making ns for afterward, Tatsumi and Carusedonia headed toward the temple .


    And when they saw the temple ahead of them, Tatsumi and co . saw a man standing there almost as if blocking the way .


    They saw Tatsumi��no, Carusedonia, they all together vulgarly smiled .


    ��Heee, so that��s the��Liar Caruse��huh? She seems to have quite grown to the beauty . ��


    ��Yeah . I would have never thought it was��Liar Caruse��huh . Honestly, I can��t believe it . ��


    ��If I knew she would have turned into such a fine woman,I should have turned her into the vige servant . ��


    The men, staring at Carusedonia, exchange selfish words .


    As Tatsumi made a stern face at the men��s attitude, one of them stepped forward .


    ��Hey, Caruse . Do you remember me?��


    The man while smirking wanders his gaze to Carusedonia��s waist and breast .


    ��......Garudo-...��


    While muttering, Carusednia made a face that could only be exined as disgust .

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    After Tatsumi and the others left the temple, a young man bringing along others of the same age entered the temple as if waiting for them to leave .


    ��Oi, Vergil��s old man . That beauty... What exactly did shee to this vige for?��


    ��......Garudo, hm? Those people came from the royal capital Savaiv temple, in order to treat the instance of the disease . Even if you��re the mayor��s son... the next mayor, you shouldn��t be that disrespectful to these people . ��


    ��Instance of the disease��......Ahh, at Bekkuri��s daughter��s ce . But doesn��t Bekkuri��s ce have some kind of curse on it? His firstborn daughter all of a sudden disappeared from the vige, and his second daughter caught a weird disease . Isn��t that right, old man? About that house, wasn��t it for the better that it was driven out of the vige?��


    As Garudo said that, the young men behind him agreed while slightly smiling .


    ��But isn��t that a fine woman . So that��s a woman from the royal capital . How much is she for one night? I hadn��t heard from the old man . ��


    From a short while ago, while looking at the beautiful woman��s body and having wild fantasies, Garudo vulgarly smirks .


    In Garudo��s perception, whatever the actual job of the female traveler, they were always prostitutes .


    The women travellers that named themselves as doctors or minstrels often had a��Nightly Side Job�� .


    In reality, there was even one woman who had wanted to be bought by Garudo .


    Garudo, looking at the pretty woman from a while ago, thought that she would be cheap and was just for looks .


    But, hearing Garudo��s words, Priest Vergil��s eyes changed color .


    ��Don��t jest so! She is not the same as the women you know! Calse has already changed from how we know her!��


    ��............Calse you say�� Is that possibly, the��Liar Calse��we knew from our childhood?��


    ��......Yes . She is that Calse . But now she is the Savaiv Religious Association��s highest priest-sama, Giuseppe Chrysoprase highness��s adopted daughter, the famously named��Holy Maiden�� . She is no longer at the same social status of someone who lives in a border town . Don��t try to treat her like how you treat other women!��


    ����Holy Maiden���� Oh yeah, I did hear that there was a beautiful woman in the royal capital who was called that . ��


    ��Ah, so Calse is that��Holy Maiden��? ��Holy Maiden��, is that so, she became that even though she��s a madwoman?��


    Garudo��s followers all roar withughter .


    They had up until now thought that Calsedonia is��Liar Calse��, and thought she remained a crazy person .


    ��Hah, bing a head priest, do you know how great that is? That even the old man knows that? The person I knew bing a head priest?��


    ��You moron!! Even though she��s one of Giuseppe highness��s people, far above us in social status you still say that!!��


    Priest vergil, raging, lets spit fly while insisting so . But his words are still heard by Garudo almost as if he��s looking down on the continuing words of the priest, leaving the chapel .


    ��Hey, Garudo . Even though Vergil-sama said that, what do you think?��


    As one of his followers asks him, Garudo gives a scorning smile .


    ��Fuun, I think priests tend to think they��re better than each other . But does she think she��s a prominent nobility in this country? A chief priest, and a dignified noble . Which one do you guys think is better?��


    ��Well, wouldn��t it be the nobility?��


    ��Yeah? Then, there��s no need to fear of a chief priest . ��


    Even in their childhood, Garudo and co . had known that they, the priests of Priest Vergil, were at a lower social status than nobility .


    For the Priest Vergil who lived at Lagine Vige, his work was to pray together with the vigers at the temple on Sundays, to give their congrattions to newborn babies, give their congrattions to the seasonal harvests, and to pray for the dead to rest in peace .


    Other than that was to just help treat people that had illnesses or injuries .


    Therefore, even though they say that, they don��t actually think that they, indispensable to the vige, are below the nobility .


    Garudo and co, who were still young �C around the same age as Calsedonia, about 20 years old �C knew nothing outside of the vige, could not understand why the adults in the vige bowed to Priest Vergil .


    Maybe if Priest Vergil was a magician, Garudo and co . would have perhaps grown up to be different people .


    And if they had perhaps socialized with a noble, they would have rashly thought worse than that .


    A showy high ss noble, and an annoying priest . From their point of view, it was obvious that the noble was superior .


    Maybe if they had headed at least once to the royal capital, and had seen the four great gods�� temples, their dignified appearance and magnificence, maybe their understanding of the issue would have immediately crumbled and left before the sight .


    However, the biggest city they had seen was at most Toga��s city, the degree of which should not bepared to the royal capital at all .


    The scale 4 god��s shrines were not nearly as big in Toga, so they significantly overlooked the religious associations


    Our understanding is righteous .


    We are naturally righteous .


    (TL: These 2 sentences were said the same way in Japanese . )


    For a long time, they have thought so, and being��Countrymen�� that live in a border town . , they didn��t realize the inconsistency of their understanding of the capital .


    No, it might be that they would hate breaking the idea of ��A world of only my rules��, and therefore abandon any effort to do so .


    ��Oh yeah, Calse did have a fewpanions with her . Where did they go?��


    Other than Calsedonia, there were 4 guys who had arrived at the Savaiv Temple .


    Within them was a nicely dressed 40 year old man, another was apanion like boy . The other two were young men dressed in armor, most likely hired mercenaries or guards .


    ��Boss, that nicely dressed old guy, could he have the duty of Calse��s rxation during her trip?��(TL note: this is meant in a sexual way)


    ��I understand . Even though the��Holy Maiden��is called such a great position, you can��t do it unless you��re insane����


    ��Either way, they probably would havee here . Even though they��re more or less dressed pretty well, their social status isn��t that great . Also, even if the boss of that group makes a fuss, we could just shut him up . Therefore... ... ��


    ��So, when Calse came here in order to get a wee party... from us?��


    ��Right . One night... no, we��ll love her until she gets tired of us . ��


    As they pictured the rape of Calse and herpanions in her mind, they chuckle slightly .


    ��Preferably, after we enjoy her, we should present her as a ve to him, yeah?��


    ��That would be good . Even if she is insane, she is pretty beautiful . She would probably be happier that way . ��


    ��Yeah, Calse would be happier as a ve of nobility, rather continuing to be an annoying priest . ��


    While Garudo and co . say selfish things, their wicked thoughts inte while standing in the middle of the road .


    ��Do you remember me? I��m so happy��


    While vulgarly grinning, Garudo walked up to Calsedonia while spreading his arms .


    However, while Garudo was advancing on her, Calsedonia was walking back . As a result, the distance between the two did not shorten at all .


    ��What is it, Calse . We��re your childhood friends, you know? We used to y together in this vige a long time ago . After meeting your childhood friend again, shouldn��t you want to exchange a warm embrace?��


    While affixing a smile that was riddled with ulterior motives to his face, Garudo took several steps forward at the same time .


    In the space between him and Calsedonia, someone cut into the exchange .


    ��... Hey, small fry . I have no business with you . Get out of here . ��


    Garudo, gripping his fist tightly, throws his fist at the person who cut in �� Tatsumi��s chin as a threat .


    In reality, Garudo was a man with a big build . His height was just a bit taller than that of Tatsumi��s or Morgan��s, and his width of body seemed to fit for how tall he was .


    In terms of simple muscle and physical power, Garudo was certainly stronger .


    However, Tatsumi, who had continued training with priests, soldiers, coworkers, and senpais, who had crossed swords with fearsome magical beasts, did not even flinch when catching the fist .


    ��If I��ve been hearing you correctly, you��ve been saying quite rude things for a while now?��


    ��Hah? Did you not hear me? Get out of here, small fry . I��ve got some business with Calse . In the first ce, what��s with that in ck armor? Aa, is it that you have no money so that in armor was all you could buy?��


    When Garudo said that, thepany behind him all togetherughed loudly .


    In that situation, Tatsumi gazed at them strangely .


    What he had equipped was high-quality armor which had used a dragon��s raw materials . Certainly, to the viewer it looked like in, one color armor, but the actual value of it was higher than the entire vigend and its total worth .


    ��What, you couldn��t buy the gorgeous armor that actual knights use, since you don��t have enough money? The destitute mercenary life must be soo hard . ��


    As if he was giving sympathy, Garudo��s words are almost like they��re mocking him .


    Then, Tatsumi ascertained as to exactly what type of person the man in front of him was .


    ��Hey, Calse . Is this guy... a moron?��


    ��Yeah, from a long time ago I had thought his only boasting point was his physical stamina and strength, but I didn��t get the impression he was smart . As danna-sama says, he is stupid . ��


    Tatsumi intentionally asks like he couldn��t hear Calsedonia, with Calsedonia grins while responding with biting words .


    ��Oi, small fry! It seems like you want to meet a very bitter ending? Say that one more time!��


    Just as he thought, Garudo took the bait Tatsumi had set up, and walked closer with zero caution, his anger visible .


    By looking at how he carried himself and his gait, Tatsumi determined that Garudo had not trained in chivalry nor magic at all .


    It seemed that exactly as Calsedonia had said, Garudo��s only boasting point was his arm strength . With his strength, it seemed he had been called the��Kid General�� .


    In an attempt to restrain Tatsumi, Garudo extends his burly arms toward him .


    However, Tatsumi had slightly more talent in handling his body, and let just his left arm pass, and grab him .


    Just now, Garudo��s line of sight suddenly changed .


    Up until now, he had been looking at the man in full ck body armor, but for an instant his field of view was dyed blue .


    ��............The sky����


    He sees floating white objects �C clouds, and Garudo recognizes that the blue he sees is sky .


    And the next moments contained an impact to his back .


    His back was suddenly mmed against the ground, and the air in Garudo��s lungs was suddenly forcibly expelled .


    The moment his arm touched him, Tatsumi threw Garudo��s body .


    Rather than being a throw that made him fly far away, he remained in the same position, and the way he was facing was just forcibly changed .


    The front of his body that was facing Tatsumi was suddenly facing the sky . In a state where his body is horizontal to the ground, the height he saw was somewhere around Tatsumi��s chest .


    And, Tatsumi grabs Garudo��s virtually defenseless neck with his right hand .


    He suddenly elerated Garudo��s right hand downward, mming it from his back toward the ground .


    To put it into words, Tatsumi used the motion of his body in a throwing technique .


    The resulting choking from the impact of his back, Garudo��s lungs struggled and gasped for air .


    However, Tatsumi��s right hand was digging into his throat, and he was unable to inhale .


    As he watched Garudo��s face quickly changing color, Tatsumi finally loosened his right hand .


    ��If you don��t want to meet an even more painful end, don��t say anything rude to Calse again, got it good-for-nothing?��


    Tatsumi, while coldly looking down on Garudo, told him so in a low, resounding voice .


    (TL Note: ���Ф�����ˮƽ���򤱤�״�B�ǡ����θߤ��ϳ��Ȥ��ؤ��x�����������Not sure exactly how to write this correctly . Tranted it as ��In a state where his body is horizontal to the ground, the height he saw was somewhere around Tatsumi��s chest�� . )


    ��What are you guys doing!!��


    Suddenly, with an angry voice, someone quickly rushed over .


    Tatsumi, raising his head to see who it was, sees Priest Vergil . Hearing an uproar outside of the temple, he rushed out of the temple in a panic .


    ��Garudo!! After I told you that much, you bastard... For this incident, as a parent and as the vige mayor you shall receive strict protest!!��


    ��Shut up, you annoying grandpa!!��


    Garudo, while violently coughing finally manages to stand up .


    ��Hey!! Oi, we��re going!��


    But, while Priest Vergil��s angry voice had been slowly gathering a crowd of vigers, and while going past them, Garudo said something to his friends before Tatsumi and Calsedonia could see him .


    ��Don��t take it too easy, Calse . You absolutely won��t be able to resist me, okay?��


    As Garudo started to go away, he vulgarly smiled as he said that . Of course, Tatsumi had also heard those words as he was next to her .


    Without fully realizing the meaning of the words, Tatsumi and Calsedonia exchange nces, Priest Vergil finally arrived at where they were .


    When Priest Vergil finally arrived at Tatsumi and co . , he was out of breath due to his old age, but without waiting he sat down at their feet .


    ��I��m terribly sorry,��Amaka��-dono! ��Holy Maiden��-dono! In his ce, I apologize for his rudeness! Somehow... Somehow, please take a kind mindset and show mercy... . !! Please do not let their error make your impression on this whole vige... if needed, please settle for his and my shortening life!! I ask you... earnestly, earnestly!!��


    Tatsumi and Calsedonia again exchanged gazes as Priest Vergil continued to apologize, prostrating with his forehead on the ground .

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    <strong>Family Reunion</strong>


    Tatsumi and Calsedonia reconvened with Priest Vergil in the Savaiv Temple��s chapel .


    ��......Once again, I am extremely sorry,��Holy Maiden��-dono and��Amaka��dono . I also once again thank you for forgiving the vigers and us with such a kind mindset, and I also offer my thanks on behalf of the viges . ��


    Priest Vergil deeply bows .


    Without Tatsumi and co there to stop Garudo and his friends, their actions being so poor could have wiped out the entire vige eventually .


    Lagine Vige as well as the surrounding area was a royal domain . In other words, the royal family, the Rezo family��s territory .


    The inhabitants of the vige in the Rezo family��s territory were not rude to the Rezo family themselves, but were still rude to an important figure in their framework .


    If Giuseppe had talked about this incident to Bard, he would have ced the me on all of the town��s people, which means that all of them being executed would not have been plenty possible .


    Of course, as Tatsumi and Calsedonia well know, Bard and Giuseppe have gentle personalities, so I don��t want to think they would go that far .


    However, even if they hadn��t gone as far as to execute them, there would still be a heavy punishment .


    for Bard, those being rude to the highest priest��s employed people, not giving a punishment would be bad for the towns, cities, and the Savaiv Religious Association .


    Of course, to Tatsumi and Calsedonia, Garudo and his friends had an unbearable demeanor . However, it didn��t mean they would want the entire vige to be involved .


    Perhaps if they themselves had atoned for their crimes, I would think they should be left alone .


    That was the conclusion that Tatsumi and Calsedonia had reached .


    Of course, as Garudo and co . were priests of the Savaiv god, Tatsumi and Calsedonia could not personally judge them .


    For that reason, after they returned to the royal capital, they decided to report to Giuseppe and Bard about this issue .


    ��So, Calse . What kind of person was that Garudo?��


    ��About Garudo, please let me exin,��Amaka��-dono . He is the son of the current vige mayor, and has been decided as the next mayor . ��


    Garudo had been blessed from birth with good strength, a natural leader like personality, and had been born in the same generation as Calsedonia .


    Again, as he was the vige mayor��s son, and he had be an adult without having any strong points, he had been just doing what he wanted .


    As he was the only son of his father, and the heir to an exceedingly skillful Priest Vergil, even if the vigers had protested about him, he was unable to scold Garudo .


    ��...... As a result, him and his followers are going around, and even now they��re doing whatever they want . ��


    They hadn��t done anything like breaking or stealing people��s things, but without a day of work in their lives, they gathered in the dpidated houses in the vige outskirts .


    ��And not only that, they had known the governor of Toga-sama through the vige mayor . Especially since he��s gotten along well with the governor��s son Deagan, he had been seemingly nning something to amodate him . ��


    In other words, understanding that Deagan was more or less bad, his father, the governor wanted them to cover it up .


    Understanding this, Tatsumi at the top of his mind was a sight of��I should bring��bright yellow sweets��to the evil governor, Echigoya . ��


    Of course, the thoughts��Is he evil too?��and��No, not the governor-sama himself��also apanied the thought .


    ��Either way, it seems that he didn��t have his eyes set especially on Calse......no,��Holy Maiden��-dono . ��Amaka��-dono, please be careful regarding your wife at nightfall . ��


    As Priest Vergil said this, from a while ago Tatsumi had been thinking about how Garudo��s sight would not break away from Calsedonia, and he scowled at the thought .


    ��Got it . I will protect Calse... My wife, by myself . And by the way, I��d like to know about the outbreak of the illness . ��


    ��Right . Rather than me telling you what I��ve seen, though, it would be faster to see someone who has the illness . Is it possible that I could show you to the person��s house?��


    While saying that, Priest Vergil made aplex expression while looking at Calsedonia .


    That house, in the middle of Lagine Vige, while it could never be called wealthy, it was a house in the working ss .


    There were boards nailed to thin pirs, making walls, and stoned resting on boards on the roof in order to prevent the wind from destroying it .


    There were small cracks in the walls, and the house no doubt had a good venttion system .


    In front of the house there was a small field . The field, even to an ameteur in farming such as Tatsumi and only a nce, he decided that the soil quality was not that great .


    While choosing a better site on the outskirts of the vige could have been a good idea, the one redeeming factor is that it had a stream flowing right next to it .


    ��In this house, there was a 14 year old girl who had be a patient of the illness... ��


    While pushing open a badly fitting door that made a creaking sound, Priest Vergil entered and called out .


    ��It��s the Savaiv Temple��s Vergil . Sorry for the intrusion . ��


    Following Priest Vergil into the house, Tatsumi also tread into the house .


    When Calsedonia finally realized that she was next door to her, she was dumbfounded .


    ��............Calse����


    ��......This house......A fourteen year old......girl......����


    Calsedonia��s face color darkened . Her originally white skin now morbidly white, she stares at the open doorway .


    ��Perhaps......This house is......����


    ��Yeah... This house is... where I was born...��


    Calsedonia��s answer to Tatsumi��s question spilled out of her mouth .


    ��So that means... the person who caught the disease... is Calsedonia��s imouto*......����


    ��I think she was... probably born after I left this vige... I didn��t know I had an imouto until today... ��


    Calsedonia was dumbfounded, staring inside the house . As the inside of the house was dark, you couldn��t see what was going on until you went in the door .


    However, while you could hear the conversation between Priest Vergil and the person who lived in the house, the conversation was broken .


    Tatsumi tightened his grip on Calsedonia��s hand, and tightened his facial expression .


    ��Let��s go . If the patient really is Calse��s imouto... we would have to hurry all the more . ��


    While earnestly looking at Tatsumi, Calsedonia slowly but strongly nods .


    And then, the both of them walk into the house .


    While his right hand and her left hand gripped each other .


    *Imouto means little sister in case you didn��t know .


    Tatsumi and Calsedonia stepped into the house at the same time, as the member of the house cast their gaze toward them .


    A light brown haired man in his mid forties was there . He was taller than Tatsumi, but he gave the impression that he was thinning out .


    A golden haired woman, who was just younger than her forties was there . She gave off the impression that she was also slightly thinning, but she also closely resembled someone Tatsumi knew well .


    The two looked at Tatsumi and Calsedonia who hade into the house inquisitively .


    I guess that��s right .


    Right now Tatsumi was wearing his full body all ck armor and holstering a sword on his lower back . . Calsedonia was also still wearing her magically sealed robe .


    If the two had walked into anyone��s house, they would be cautious no doubt .


    ��Please be assured, you two . Those two priests hade from the capital in order to look after Lina��s condition . I guarantee that those two have that social status . ��


    When Priest Vergil finally reassured them, the two had calmed down a bit, and eased their minds .


    Even though the couple on the border of their midlife was still gazing at Tatsumi .


    No, actually they weren��t looking at Tatsumi but rather Calsedonia .


    The two who had originally been looking at both Tatsumi and Calsedonia gradually collected their gazes at Calsedonia .


    Calsedonia and her mother really looked alike . No matter who looked at the two, they would��t doubt that they had a blood rtion .


    Therefore the two then realized .


    The suddenly appearing two priests who came from the royal capital . One of them, their own daughter who had been driven out of the vige .


    As proof of that, the married couple��s eyes slowly opened widely


    At that same time, a small shock was sent down Tatsumi��s right hand . That was a shock from Calsedonia��s body and mind shaking bit by bit .


    Tatsumi putting more force into his right hand, he gripped Calsedonia��s hand tighter .


    ��......I understand how Calse feels . But now... we should be fulfilling our duties given to us . ��


    ��............Yes, danna-sama . ��


    Without having to look at Calsedonia, Tatsumi understands .


    That right now, she is looking at herself, and smiling .


    And then, he did not feel the small tremors in his right hand . Tatsumi��s words... no, his being itself, had stabilized Calsedonia��s body and mind .


    ��I am the Levantis royal capital��s priest, Tatsumi Yamagata, and Ie from the Savaiv temple . ��


    ��......I am from the same as him, Calsedonia Yamagata . Getting to the point, could we please see the patient?��


    ��Heee��......eeee�� Yamagata......�� The two of you the same......�� You have a family name......!?��


    Calsedonia��s father, in a shocked face looking at Tatsumi and Calsedonia, as well as back and forth between their connected hands .


    In the Largophiri kingdom, only nobles were granted surnames . That the two had the samest name, as well as even having ast name, just added to their shock .


    ��Those two might have ast name, but it does not mean they are specifically nobles . In the first ce, being a priest means you are no longer a noble, so you two shouldn��t need to be so nervous . Above that, please show these two the patient . ��


    At Priest Vergil��s urging, the middle-aged couple suddenly give a face .


    ��Y, Yes!! Th, The patient... my daughter... is inside . ��


    Calsedonia��s mother, while saying that motioned to the heart of the house .


    It seemed that Calsedonia��s father was Bikkuri, and her mother was Namea .


    And, the name of the problem patient was Lilinalia . Turning 14 this year, she is Calsedonia��s imouto, and apparently she really was born after Calsedonia had left the vige .


    Tatsumi had heard the information from Priest Vergil standing next to him .


    Right now, Calsedonia was sitting next to a bed with arge girl lying on it .


    The girl was sleeping on a bed that was too big for her size . The three of them probably slept on the bed together .


    Tatsumi was a small bit away from Calsedonia, who was giving the small girl, the patient, a medical examination .


    In order to do the medical examination, the girl��s skirt had been tucked far up and her legs were being examined, so Tatsumi watched Calsedonia��s back from a small distance .


    From Tatsumi��s position, he didn��t really know, but while Calsedonia carefully examined the patient��s feet, it seemed she exchanged a few words with her .


    I wondered if the girl knew that the woman examining her was her actual older sister .


    Both of her parents had realized Calsedonia��s position, but it seems that they had not told it to Lilinalia . Also, we had only asked Calsedonia the necessary things about the medical examination .


    ��............I want......to be able to do something......��(Tatsumi)


    After at least ten years, the family was reunited . But they had nothing to talk about that had happened in those ten years .


    Of course, even Tatsumi felt angry at the fact that Calsedonia had been chased out of the vige by her parents .


    However, he also understood that it was the only way a boundary town could ever resolve the situation .


    For Bikkuri and Namea, they had not chased Calsedonia out with delight, but rather saw it as a bitter choice . If they had possibly chased her out with delight, they would have sold her as a ve rather than offer her to the temple .


    And if you��re talking only about results, it��s primarily because Bikkuri and Namea chased Casledonia out of the vige that she became Giuseppe��s adopted daughter and summoned Tatsumi from another world .


    Not only that, a family made of a father, a mother, and a younger sister is exactly what Tatsumi had lost .


    Therefore, he all the more thought that he didn��t want to lose Calsedonia .


    Along with his parents . Along with his sister . If Calsedonia were to smile from the bottom of her heart, then that would be the best, no doubt .


    ��............I want......to be able to do something......��(Tatsumi)


    ��Then, Tatsumi-dono, do something to call out to her . ��


    Talking to himself again in a low voice, Tatsumi was surprised when a response came from next to him, and he turned his head to see:


    An old priest, kindly narrowing his eyes, looking at Tatsumi .


    ��My guardian god, Savaiv, is the god of marriage . Marriage is not limited to just an individual and individual, it can be said to include house and house, family and family . Therefore, the peace between family and family is also protected by my god . Calsedonia-dono��s family, now that you have married her, is also Tatsumi-dono��s family . You also have the qualifications to join them . ��


    At the old priest��s admonishments, Tatsumi opens his eyes widely and smiles .


    ��......That��s right . I also think it��s as Priest Vergil says . ��


    Tatsumi, who bowed to Priest Vergil, called out his wife��s name .


    ��What��s wrong, danna-sama?��


    Calsedonia, hearing her name called, stood up and approached Tatsumi .


    Tatsumi suddenly softly embraced Calsedonia .


    ��Eeeee�� Da, Danna-sama!?��


    At the somewhat sudden change of the passionate hug, her parents looked at Calsedonia in aplicated gaze, and her younger sister who didn��t even know that it was her older sister, her eyes turned ck and her face became red .


    Of course, the suddenly hugged Calsedonia fell into a light panic .


    But, at the base of her ear, her one and only hero softly whispered .


    ��Did you forget, Calse�� Before we went on this trip......what we talked about?��


    What Tatsumi had wanted to say, Calsedonia had remembered . When the two of them reached her hometown, they would tell her parents about their marriage .


    Tatsumi had certainly said that to Calsedonia .


    And, at his words she nodded .


    ��So... ... I��ll now do that . So... Calse, please put me in your family . ��


    Releasing Calsedonia from his arms, in a soft smile, Tatsumi looked at the shocked inw��s parent��s face . ��Father-inw! Mother-inw! I��m sorry for thete introduction! I am, no, I am*, the person who has married your daughter, Tatsumi Yamagata! I am still very experienced, but as family, I look forward to working with you!!��


    Tatsumi, bowing deeply to his parents, and Calsedonia once again corrected her posture .


    ��Oh...... father...... oh, mother...... I��m......, actually......, I��m married......��


    Calsedonia��s awkward at first words slowly grew in strength .


    Enough strength to be proud of the man she married, and to say so to a family she reunited with after 10 years apart .


    ��I am... Mother and Father��s Calsedonia is... extremely happy having married Tatsumi-sama!!��


    And, she carried her head high while she told her parents this .


    As if melting, with a smiling, and with the happiest face said so .


    *He says I two different ways here . Sounds weird in english, but that��s the only way that doesn��t destroy the original meaning to trante it .

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    ��Gan��, the violent sound of one stool falling over in the cramped house .


    ��... You bastard, don��t fool around!! Who does this ck-armored guy think he is!!��


    A house that was too small, just barely big enough to be called a dpidated house . Built outside the vige, in the dpidated house Garudo and his followers had gathered .


    Just before, the young man in ck armor had been in the way of them interfering with the 10 year reunion of the ��Madman��girl and her family .


    Garudo who boasted physical strength, from when he was little to today, he had never lost in a fight .


    That very person had literally been taken care of with one hand . Not only that, he had been beaten by someone smaller of stature .


    The type of anger of having your built up confidence shattered, and the anger of being humilitated in front of your friends .


    Swirling in his mind were various emotions, Garudo kicked over the stool .


    ��Y, Yeah, Garudo......����


    One of his followers opened his mouth with fear .


    ��......Yeah, that ck-clothed little......Perhaps, he was a magician����


    ��Yeah, a magicia- what����


    For just one instant, the color of Garudo��s face turned to one of dread .


    For the followers who had said that as well as Garudo, they considered the new fear that he was a magician .


    ��Yeah, I saw it . At that same moment that ck-armored guy had touched Garudo, his entire body vanished in the instant... so that was him using magic... . ��


    A magician . It was someone who was able to use something they couldn��t understand .


    It was something that didn��t exist inside the vige, and for Garudo and his friends, who had done what they wanted up until now, it was an existence they felt fear at .


    ��Y, Yeah...�� Wouldn��t it be a good idea to not make a move on Calse? Sin, Since, they might have a magician on their side?��


    In reality, it was Calsedonia herself who was the magician, and there were two others other than her who were also magicians, Tatsumi and Morgan, meaning there were actually 3 magicians, but Garudo and his friends had no way to know that truth .


    At present, what they knew was that the ck-armored mercenary knew magic, and just that .


    Their enemy might be a magician . At that truth, even Garudo hesitated .


    An irritated Garudo, who was walking around the room restlessly, immediately stops and gives a hateful grin .


    ��Hey, you . Come run with me to Toga . ��


    Garudo ordered to one of his followers .


    ��T, Toga!? Going from this vige all the way to the city of Toga, it would take over an entire day for a one-way trip?!��


    ��Are you stupid? Who said we were walking the whole way? In my house we have a Parlow to go to Toga if some kind of problem happened . We��re going to use it to get to Toga as soon as possible, and then we��ll tell Deagan-sama about that ck-armored mercenary . ��


    ��Ye, Yeah... If it��s Deagan-sama, even if his opponent is a magician... ��


    Garudo��s follower��s fear cleared from their faces, in its ce taking a lighter expression .


    ��So that��s it . If it��s Deagan-sama, he��ll be able to do something about a magician even if his opponent is a magician . We ask him to do something about the cocky ck-armored mercenary, and to congratte him, we take the woman and offer her to him as a ve... . ��


    Garudo��s face of hatred turned to an even deeper shade of hatred .


    And to match it, his followers also made the same smile .


    Garudo and the follower he ordered on that day departed Lagine vige and rushed toward Toga city .


    ��Hmmmmm . Then, it seems like Calse will be able to do what she��sfortable with . ��


    While Garudo and co were making their grand n, in a different ce in the same Lagine Vige, a different conversation was happening .


    ��......Yeah . I feel like we��ve started to reconcile . On the flipside, I feel like I��ve just announced our marriage in a very out-of-ce situation . ��


    As to what Joruto had said, Tatsumi��s response was a bit awkward, recalling the scene he had made .


    ��I am... Father and Mother��s daughter Calsedonia is... now extremely happy that I married Tatsumi-sama!!��


    The moment after Calsedonia had said that, she was hugged with all of the strength she had .


    By Namea �C by her true mother .


    ��......I��m sorry......I��m sorry, Caruse!!!��


    Without trying to hide her tears, Namea apologized to Calsedonia over and over .


    And her father, Bikkuri also without trying to hide his tears, hugged both his wife and daughter .


    At Calsedonia calling her parents��Father��and��Mother��, both of her parents�� bottled up feelings, were atst unable to be covered up .


    Tatsumi, intentionally not reading the room, announced his marriage . The impact of that was all the bottled up feelings being released all at once .


    In the midst of that, the only one making a nk face was Lilinalia .


    From her point of view, the priests who hade from the royal capital to heal her illness were actually her family .


    Whether it followed along with the flow of the conversation or not, it was the natural course of events .


    ��......Did I surprise you?��


    Therefore, Tatsumi approached not the rejoicing hugging parents and child, but rather the left behind figure of the younger sister �C no, sister inw .


    ��Ye, yes, you surprised me... Uh, um... Is ,is that beautiful priest-sama... my older sister?��


    Not looking at the approaching Tatsumi at all, rather Lilinalia continued to stare at her family .


    ��......Why......Why are Father and Mother... at the fact that my sister is here?��


    Not even knowing that she had an elder sister, Lilinalia probably doubted the sudden appearance of her sister .


    ��In rtion to that, you would probably want to hear it from your parents . But... . if your parents don��t want to talk about it, don��t push them to talk about it, right?��


    Tatsumi, looking at the scene of the parents and child crying and embracing, told Lilinalia so .


    ��But I will say this one thing . That person is without a doubt, your elder sister . And... having married your elder sister, it means your rtion to me is one of a brother-inw . ��


    At the words��Brother inw��, Lilinalia��s gaze snapped to Tatsumi .


    At that time, Tatsumi looked at his younger-sister-inw for the first time .


    Her eye color and hair color was the same as her father��s . And she looked very simr to her elder sister Calsedonia .


    Her hair and skin thinned due to her poor living situation, and for that reason her entire figure was blurry, but if she had better eating habits from now on, she would surpass her elder sister in beauty .


    ��......Brother-inw����


    Looking up at Tatsumi in a daze, Lilinalia mutters this .


    Tatsumi��s face warps slightly, remembering the one instant where someone had called him that .


    But Tatsumi instantly shook it off,and smiled at his new younger sister inw .


    ��I��m Tatsumi . Nice to meet you, Lilinalia . Is it okay if I call you Lina?��


    ��Ye, Yeah . Nice to meet you too, Tatsumi Onii-san . ��


    Answering so in a smile, Lilinalia��s face immediately darkened and she looked at her legs, hidden by her skirt .


    ��Don��t worry about your legs . Your elder sister is going to fix them for you . That��s because your elder sister is the royal capital��s ��Holy Maiden��, or so they call her . ��


    In order to give his sister peace of mind, he said so while closing his eyes .


    ��So, did you figure out the cause of her illness... Calse��s imouto��s illness?��


    After hearing the details of Calsedonia and her family reunion, Joruto asked about his next question .


    ��Yeah . As Calse says, it seems she��s taken a magical beast��s poison . It seems like it was done by a stone-type rat, and Calse also says she��s seen the symptoms before . ��


    Tatsumi hadn��t heard of that magical beast before . Taking a nce at Morgan, it seemed he had heard about it and nodded .


    ��A stoned rat......That��s right, if you intake that poison, your body slowly bes like a stone and can��t move . ��


    ��You know of that magical beast, Morgan?��


    ��I��ve actually beaten one before . Before, while travelling with Calse, I��ve seen its poison . ��


    If we go off what Morgan is saying, the stoned rat is a pretty weak magical beast .


    It was more or less as big as one of Tatsumi��s fingers . It was as weak as 10 centimeters .


    However, from what Morgan has been saying, that magical beast also has some very fearful poison .


    Depending on the poison, it hardens and paralyzes the surrounding skin, and it can be mistaken for petrification .


    ��The problematic part of that magical beast is that its body is extremely small and agile, and its stinger is also so small that it��smon to not notice that you��re being stabbed . ��


    The magical beast, stoned rat, has a tongue that is really long and can expand and contract, and at the end is the stinger, it seems .


    The needle is so small that if you were focusing on something else, you wouldn��t notice .


    In reality, if Lilinalia was working in the field in front of her house, and she had gotten stabbed, she would not have noticed .


    ��It��s not hard to defeat the body of the magical beast itself...it��s body is so small and fast that it��s very hard to defeat it with a weapon . But since they live in groups, there��s likely many of them hiding within this vige . ��


    ��Which would mean in order to defeat them you would need a magic that attacks arge area at the same time, right?��


    ��Exactly . In other words, it��s a setup for specifically Caruse . ��


    The magic that Morgan can use targets things directly, meaning it could only hit one of them . Other than that he could use magic to increase his defense, attack, and weapon power, but this time it doesn��t seem that he would get much of a chance .


    The magic that Tatsumi could use was fundamentally movement based, and if he used��Amaririsu��to try and mow them down, it would be hard to capture them as they were small .


    The area attack magic he could use didn��t target thatrge of an area, so for the stoned mice that made groups, it was unfit for them .


    Therefore, if Tatsumi or Morgan tried to take on the stoned rats, it would be a bad matchup .


    On the note area of area attack magic, Calsedonia has no shortage of options .


    ��By the way, what is Calse doing right now?��


    ��Calse is in the house continuing to fix her younger sister . To fix her, she has to cast ��Detoxification�� a few number of times in order for it to work . ��


    The poison Lilinalia had taken in had progressed a lot over time, meaning Carusedonia was required to cast ��Detoxification�� many times for it to work .


    And the magical beast��s poison, still spreading further, at first had only changed Lilinalia��s ankle, and now from her feet to her thighs were petrified .


    Not only that, even though it had taken root when she was young, the various things she had to talk about had not lessened .


    What Calsedonia and her family needed right now was some time to talk everything over .


    ��Having only one thing to report, after this I n to go back to Caruse��s house . ��


    ��Yeah, that might be good . But there are surely idiots everywhere . ��


    In the middle of Tatsumi��s report, Garudo had appeared, the vige mayor��s son .


    It seemed that he was so very stupid that he wasn��t aware that he had caused a big mess .


    ��Right now, Tatsumi and Calse fighting would be like fighting the Savaiv Temple and the Largophilli kingdom . ��


    Right now, Calsedonia was the Savaiv religious association��s highest priest, Giuseppe��s adopted daughter .


    Not only that, Tatsumi recently had been epted as Giuseppe��s disciple, given an official title from the royal capital for defeating a dragon, including Joruto has been in contact with the royal family .


    For example, even if he didn��t know the scenery, if you picked a fight with a priest who came from the royal capital to treat the diseased of a town, even if you were the town mayor��s son you wouldn��t be able to settle it .


    If you were normal, then you would know that much .


    ��To be honest, I would love to see the face of someone that stupid . ��


    Joruto said, acting amazed and shrugging his shoulders .


    ��But I don��t think that idiot is going to have nothing to say about that now?��


    ��Yeah, I think so, Morga . But I think that idiot thinking at all isn��t going to happen . ��


    So let��s make the first move, Joruto continued to say .


    ��Mostly the one behind this is the idiot noble... he must have gone crying to that governor . ��


    ��Oh, so you did know about thisnd��s governor... wait, you would obviously know about it?��


    Joruto, in response to Tatsumi��s question, puffs out his chest and answers ��Of course!�� .


    ording to Joruto, the governor who ruled over thisnd on behalf of the king was Laikam Granbia, or a noble titled so .


    ��Lord Granbia is very serious in his loyalty to the king, and has caused no problems while being in the office of a governor . Apparently this time it seems he��s quite formal . ��


    ��My grandfather and father both don��t think that Lord Granbia is unjust, either . Though, if he wasn��t that kind of person from the start, he wouldn��t have gotten the position . ��


    Tatsumi decided from Yerimao and Joruto��s words that the governor is an honest person .


    ��But what about Deagan, the guy Garudo and his friends are nice to? He was that Laikam��s son, right?��


    ��As for Deagan, I know him well, too... he��s not the type of person to let the power go to his head? If I had to say as to one or the other, I��d say he��s on the honest and righteous side . I don��t think Deagan��s with that idiot as Tatsumi does . ��


    ��But didn��t the priest of this town, Priest Vergil say so?��


    ��Yeah, I don��t think the priest of this town was lying . ��


    In between Joruto and Priest Vergil��s experience, it seems there was a gap in the understanding of Deagan . What��s that supposed to mean? Tatsumi tilts his head .


    Tatsumi had thought it was like the old drama about the golden pattern of an evil governor and an Echigoya, but it seems it might not be so simple as that .


    ��As I see it, the priest in this vige called Vergil, has he met Deagan himself? I think the priest is hearing rumors that that idiot is meeting up with Deagan . ��


    Joruto ps his hands together, *pat*, and releases his say all at once .


    ��Therefore, I think we should go directly to meet Lord Granbia��s son, Deagan . ��


    ��In that case, having Joru calling them with his social status, the governor and his son will think it��s unconditional... . Is that okay?��


    The reason Joruto had came this far was to apany Yerimao on his inspection, and hid his identity for future study .


    If Joruto was to reveal his social status before he finished his inspection, there would be no meaning in hiding his identity .


    ��I had nned on that from the start, but is it really the time to do that already? To say it honestly, to let that idiot run loose would to mean letting him start a lot of problems . ��


    If Garudo and the governor��s son Deagan actually were up to no good, it would be no ce to be carelessly going on an inspection .


    ��So, Yerimao-senpai and I will immediately head to Toga . Morga, please continue to guard them as normal . And I will go to meet Deagan . ��


    Leaving the inspection to Yerimao, Joruto would go to meet Deagan face to face .


    ��Then what should we do?��


    ��Caruse and Tatsumi should remain in the vige and continue to treat her sister��s illness . And if you happen to run into those stoned rat magical beasts, if possible exterminate them . ��


    ��Understood . I��ll tell Caruse the n . And Morga-san . If you��re hurrying to Toga, use my Parlow . She��ll arrive faster than a wild boar carriage can . ��


    ��Got it . I will use her gratefully . ��


    At Tatsumi��s proposal, Morgan nodded vigorously .


    ��So, it will be a bit of a strict schedule... let��s go to Toga city . ��


    Joruto, looking around him once, grins with a fearless smile .

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    A light white brilliance slowly cures Lilinalia��s hardened legs as if it was enveloping them .


    And at the same time that white brilliance enveloped her legs, a small part of the hardened skin turned to normal .


    Calsedonia, having confirmed that, chants the spell again .


    ��Light��and��Holy��group,��Detoxification�� .


    Literally, it was a magic that neutralized poison, and as a result of the magic, Lilinalia��s poison was slowly being neutralized .


    After Calsedonia had cast��Detoxification��many more times, Lilinalia��s legs that had been petrified hadpletely healed .


    Namea and Bikkuri seeing this, as well as Lilinalia herself, make a very delighted face .


    ��This should be good . But don��t push yourself, okay? If you suddenly start using your legs that haven��t moved in a long time, your body might be surprised . Okay?��


    Calsedonia smiling as wide as a holy saint, her second name, Lilinalia nodded happily .


    ��Th... Thank you, Nee-san... ��


    Her cheeks reddening, Lilinalia looks with slightly upturned eyes at Calsedonia and calls her her sister .


    At Lilinalia calling her��Nee-san��, Calsedonia opens her eyes slightly wider . But, her surprise turning to happiness, she smiles softly . (TL: I have run out of ways to trante the phrase ��smile�� a long time ago)


    The moment when one family epted another .


    But the light atmosphere was suddenly disturbed .


    Without any warning, the house��s one door was pushed open .


    ��Yo . Sorry for the intrusion . ��


    While saying that, one of Garudo��s followers who he had brought along walked into the house .


    ��Right now we��re in the middle of treating her illness . If you have no rtionship to this, please get out . ��


    Calsedonia, who had stood up and made a strict face and said that, but Garudo and his friends just smiled wildly, and made no move to listen to her words .


    ��Don��t say such mean things, Calse . You and I are close friends . By the way, where did that ck-clothed mercenary go?��


    Not seeing Tatsumi��s figure, Garudo looks around the inside of the house restlessly .


    ��......I have no rtion to you . ��


    ��Oh really? Well, I do have business with you . ��


    Garudo rudely barges into the house andes close to Calsedonia, he stops in front of her and vulgarly grins .


    ��Oi, Calse . When night falls,e to my house . I��ll take care of you well, okay?��


    ��......And why exactly must Ie to your house again?��


    Calsedonia looks up at Garudo and answers firmly . There not being a hint of fear in Calsedonia, Garudo clucked inwardly as her brave attitude was outside of his expectations .


    ��......Didn��t I say? You definitely can��t go against me . ��


    Even though, Garudo continued grinning for some reason, and he shifted his gaze from Calsedonia to her family .


    When Tatsumi had arrived at Calsedonia��s house a second time, the house was wrapped up in an atmosphere, the kind where you couldn��t say anything .


    ��What... happened����


    ��Danna-sama... actually... ��


    Calsedonia made a sorrow face . Before she could say anything to Tatsumi, standing behind her someone pped her shoulder .


    ��......From here on I��ll talk to him . Even though it��s my duty, it��s embarrassing to have to say this to you, who has be my son . ��


    Pulling on Calsedonia��s shoulder, Bikkuri forced her to step back . He was Calsedonia��s real father, and in rtion to Tatsumi, he was a father-inw .


    ��As you can see, our house is poor . There are many reasons it��s poor... but, for now it��s irrelevant so let��s put it aside . In our house, my daughter... Lilinalia got sick . Not only that, we didn��t know the reason... After that, you can guss, right?��


    ��............Is it debt?��


    After Tatsumi answers, Bikkuri nods .


    ��This vige itself isn��t that rich . We��re restricted to only one ce to apply to loans... that is to say, there��s only one ce . ��


    In other words the vige mayor��s ce, Bikkuri continued to say .


    The medicine for treating Lilinalia��s illness... they had heard it was effective from Priest Vergil, and had gotten it from the city of Toga .


    That type of medicine was generally expensive, and the silver pieces that Bikkuri had received from the vige mayor didn��t go past the number of 800 .


    ��In order for him to give us that amount of money to poor people like us, we would have had to be prepared . ��


    Bikkuri turned to look at Namea, his wife .


    ��......Since from a while the vige mayor, Nephro, had been attached to Namea . ��


    Bikkuri said no more than that, but Tatsumi could imagine .


    And, one of the causes of Bikkuri and co . ��s poverty could have been in the vicinity .


    ��......Even though......Even if Namea had been forced to go through something painful......Even though, she wanted to go through it for Lina (Lilinalia) . ��


    Perhaps, it was the embodiment of theirpensation for chasing out one of their daughters .


    ��But from a while ago the vige chief��s son Garudo hase and approached us about the payback of the loan . Suddenly I don��t have enough money for the house . So... ��


    After a short pause, Bikkuri continued .


    ��......What he had wanted in exchange for the silver coins... . Was Calsedonia... ��


    In exchange for the loan of silver coins, he had wanted Calsedonia as a ve . That was what Garudo had been calling this house for from a while ago wanting .


    ��Apologize immediately to��Amaka��-dono and��Holy Maiden��-dono! And don��t ask those two nobles any thing rude ever again! If you don��t, the highest priest-sama from the royal capital, they will destroy this Lagine Vige itself!?��


    Priest Vergil, who had called the vige mayor��s house, and Nephro, the actual vige mayor appearing and talking on and on .


    While the priest, flying spit and walking towards Garudo, was seen by the cold eyes of Nephro, the vige mayor .


    ��So you are Bikkuri��s daughter, the priest that came all the way from the royal capital to treat the illness... I��m sure you know, but I have no intention of having them pay back their loan to me, right?��


    ��Noble-sama... Right now we��re not talking about the money!! You don��t understand this situation from either the noble��s or your son��s point of view!!��


    With a sudden impact, a slender hand with many wrinkles hits the table .


    Dispatching priests requires a lot ofpensation . The amount of money that the border town��s mayor or the priest did not have .


    This time, the reason Tatsumi and co hade to this vige was because it was in the end, ��On their trip�� . Their actual aim was to inspect Toga along with their guard, Jort .


    For that reason, there was no reason to providepensation for Tatsumi and co . �� specifically the royal family was paying �� but Nephro had no way of knowing that .


    ��I will write a letter of apology to those priests . Is that okay for you?��


    ��......Well, that��s better than saying we have nothing to give you . And above that, what��s more important is what��s going to happen from now on . From what I have been saying, Garudo will not approach ��Amaka��-dono or ��Holy Maiden��-dono����������


    ��You got a problem with me?��


    Suddenly from just behind Vergil, a voice appeared from Garudo, who was slightly smiling .


    ��Oi, Father . I��ve been urging you to pay Bikkuri��s loan back, you know?��


    ��Bikkuri��s loan? No matter how much you press me, there��s no way they��ll pay back . If there was something he could do, it would be to make his wife Namea a ve inpensation . ��


    ��No . What I want is to make the daughter a ve . ��


    Garudo smiled even more, turning his face with lust .


    ��The daughter you say? But there��s nothing to do with a ve girl that has an unidentified illness?��


    ��Even if she didn��t have the illness, I wouldn��t want a young girl like her . The one I want to be presented is the older girl... Calse . ��


    ��Calse you say?��


    She was once the daughter of Namea and Bikkuri who had been chased out of the vige .


    Nephro had not yet remembered that she was the girl whose conduct was weird, earning her the name��Crazy girl�� .


    ��Yeah, that Calse who came back to the vige . And not only that, she��s also became a really good woman, too . ��


    ��GARUDO!! Even though I told you that many times, you still don��t understand!?��


    Priest Vergil shouts out with anger and tears .


    ��Shut up, old man . All I want is the repayment of the loan . Wanting a ve inpensation for a loan, it��s not really that rude you know?��


    Garudo��s words jammed up the words of Priest Vergil . (That is to say that he talked over Priest Vergil?)


    In a situation where you can��t pay back a loan, making someone a ve aspensation would be logical .


    When he had lent them the money, Nephro didn��t think they would be able to pay their debt back, and had thought that Bikkuri would offer his wife to be a ve as payment .


    At one point when he was young, Nephro had been in love with Namea .


    He had proposed to Namea countless times, but she had never said yes, and she became the wife of Bikkuri .


    Those feelings gone by were still even today wriggling around viciously in the depths of his heart .


    Therefore, the woman he loved �C he tried to take her away from another man by making her a ve . At that prospect, he felt a gloomy happiness .


    ��Even if you were to make one a ve, father, wouldn��t the young daughter be better than an old middle-ageddy? Not only that, Calse looks very simr to her mother, too?��


    ��Ho? They really look that simr?��


    Pulling at his interest, his eyebrows twitched suddenly with interest .


    ��On that topic, what if we made both the mother and the daughter a ve as payment, Father?��


    Garudo smiled vulgarly . And as if to answer his smile, Nephro gave a wicked smiled that did not lose to Garudo��s smile .


    ��... So, how did you respond to that?��


    ��To give us a few days . Saying only that, Garudo gave us one day before he would return... ��


    Heartbroken, his shoulders dropped, Bikkuri gave a grave sigh .


    But his answer only put off the problem .


    Not having the financial power to just return the amount of silver coins, the conversation was heading toward making someone into a ve as repayment .


    ��......Even when I��m facing my son for the first time, I end up showing him such a miserable side of me... . Even so, I will not give up! This time... This time, I will protect my daughter! I will never make Calse or Lina a ve! As if I could stand for that! Even if Namea and I have to be a ve!... . ��


    Bikkuri, who was facing the ground, turned back to face Tatsumi .


    Within those eyes was an unshakable conviction . That he would absolutely protect his daughter and his pride as a father . (TL: ��his pride as a father�� meaning not his personal pride but his ability / dignity to keep his family safe)


    ��Sure I had... . . We had once abandoned our daughter . The miserable father that I am, I know that I should not be saying this but... Can I ask you for just one favor?��


    ��... What is it?��


    ��My daughter... please take care of my daughters . Calse is already your wife, and Lina in rtion to you is your sister inw . After we be ves... . Please, take care of those two . ��


    ��I also ask this of you . ��


    Bikkuri and Namea both together bow deeply to Tatsumi .


    The two��s heroic resolution had reached Tatsumi well .


    But, Tatsumi not saying anything in response to their resolution at all, he, in a calm mood, calls his wife��s name .


    ��Calse . ��


    ��What is it, Danna-sama?��


    ��Will you go to Garudo��s house... . To the vige mayor��s house with me?��


    ��Yes, I got it . ��


    And Calseonia again, without any hesitation and a smiling face answered her husband��s words and epted them

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    The sun had set and the curtains of night hadpletely fallen .


    Normally it would be the time to close up the barte at night, to stop business for the night .


    At such a time, at the front gates of the city of Toga, a 3 horse parlow suddenly appeared .


    ��Open the gate!! I am an inspector-dono from the royal capital and I have arrived!! Immediately open the gates!!��


    A man straddling a red haired parlow in the front eximed loudly .


    Around the line of people that hade from behind the dark highway, a few will o��the wisp like fires shook . Depending on these fires for their light, they continued running along the night highway .


    The swaying fires �C most likely fire made by magic �C was noticed by the guards guarding Toga��s gate .


    In order to stay vignt against the slowly approaching party, a few soldiers gathered around the gate . Those soldiers, hearing the man��s voice, were greatly astonished .


    Of course, it was possible for an inspector to suddenly appear from the royal capital . However, there was never once a case of one appearing at such a slow hour .


    ��Could this be a thief disguising as an inspector?��


    One of the soldiers voices his doubts so to the soldier who seemed to be in charge .


    ��Well . If he was a disguised thief, that��s a pretty bold approach, correct?��


    The soldier in charge of guarding the gate, having ordered his soldiers to stand in front of the 3 horse parlow, answering them in a grand manner .


    ��I apologize for the rudeness, but for an inspector toe from the royal family at this hour is unbelievable . Do you have some kind of identification that proves you are who you say you are?��


    ��I have a letter from His Majesty . Please examine it well . ��


    The soldier who had epted the note from the middle-aged man on one of the three horses, seeing the seal stamped on it in wax, his eyes opened widely .


    ��......Th, This stamp is no doubt from the royal family... . . I apologize for the impoliteness! We will open the gate immediately!��


    ��No, don��t let it bother you . Since you were just carrying out your duties . ��


    ��Ve, I��m very grateful!!��


    Having passed through the gate of Toga, the three horse parlow passed by the soldier lowering his head politely .


    The party, having been led to the mansion where the governor lives, immediately meet the governor, Laikam Granbia .


    At that time, at Laikam��s side was Deagan, his legitimate son .


    Laikam Granbia had seemed to be in the middle of his forties .


    Both of them having the same lightly brown colored eyes and hair, the 40 year old man didn��t give off the same impression of toughness .


    His clothes, although hidden, was that of a soldier or knight . Even now he showed all signs of having trained with no breaks .


    And Deagan, who was tall and had a nice symmetrical figure .


    He was around the same age as Calsedonia and Garudo . In other words, he was a few years older or younger than 20 .


    Having the same hair and eye color as his father, the young man gave off a refreshing impression .


    However, within those eyes lived a strong will, and he possessed not just that refreshing feeling but also a sturdy heart .


    ��You must be Yerimao-dono . To visit us at such an hour, what happened?��


    Even though it was ate hour in this world to visit someone, Laikam didn��t bear any bad intentions asking Yerimao .


    ��Yes, I apologize profusely, Granbia-kyou . A bit of a situation came up, so I had to arrive at this kind of hour . ��(TL: -kyou ending on someone��s name is equivalent to the title of Lord or Sir)


    ��This situation is... . ?��


    Slightly tilting his head, Laikam again confirmed with the party .


    Yerimao in the front, he also knows well . For someone as him who is a close associate of the crown prince, with nobody in the country��s nobles not knowing him well .


    Behind that Yerimao was a young man who looked like a trainee public service official, and a man with red hair who looked like a guard, wearing armor made out of the materials from a magical beast .


    Laikam, looking at the young public service trainee and smiling, his eyebrow twitches slightly .


    At the same time, his son Deagan looks at the young man, and his surprise while slight is exposed .


    ��That apprentice-looking young man . Is he also Yerimao-dono��s situation as he says?��


    ��Yes, your excellency . If possible�C��


    The young man��s line of sight shifts to look at Deagan, who is next to Laikam .


    ��It seems he has something to say to your highness��s son, Deagan-sama... . Do you happen to care?��


    ��It��s fine . Prepare a room . Deagan, please listen to what that young man has to say . ��


    ��Yes, father . Then, that Mr... . . no, the young trainee . Pleasee along . ��


    While watching Deagan��s back and taking his leave, the young trainee bows to Yerimao .


    ��Then, Sensei . I will be going to have a small talk with Deagan-sama . Even though I should be helping you right now . ��


    ��Yeah, take it easy, Joruto-kun . The situation is how it is so there��s no choice . ��


    Joruto, seeing off Yerimao with a smiling face, he smiles and follows along Deagan .


    Deagan, leading Joruto to another room by his own decision, he cleared the people out of the room, facing Joruto and kneeling .


    ��It��s been a long time, Your Highness Jortlion . ��


    ��Ah, don��t be so apprehensive, Deagan . Since right now I��m just a public servant trainee . ��


    Saying so to Deagan in a light tone, Joruto briskly walks into the room and takes one stool down,ying his lower back on it, he rmends the still kneeling Deagan to sit down .


    Even though Joruto��s attitude was almost saying it��s his house, Deagan doesn��t particrly care .


    This is the governor��s mansion, but to be more precise it was a building owned by the royal family . Which means that Joruto himself could be called the lord of this mansion .


    Deagan, following Joruto��s words, quickly takes out a stool and sits in it .


    ��I have heard from my father the customs of the royal family, so I will be corresponding to those customs . So, I heard that you had something to talk to me about?��


    ��Yeah, since the time is the time I��ll be straight to the point, but do you know Garudo from Lagine Vige?��


    ��Garudo from Lagine Vige? Of course I know of him... but why do you know of him?��


    If you think about it in normal terms, even if he��s the son of a vige chief somewhere in the kingdom, it��s hard to think that Joruto would know of Garudo .


    In terms of the royal family and a mere vige chief son, their two social statuses are too different .


    ��That Garudo, from how you look at it what do you think of him, Deagan?��


    Deagan, understanding Joruto��s intention less and less, he makes a strange face and answers the question .


    ��It would be okay to say he��s my childhood friend . From a long time ago, we��ve got along well, and to me he��s a friend that surpasses the social statuses of nobles ormoners . He��s a man who would stand up for me, and a good person . ��


    While cheerfully smiling, Deagan talks about Garudo .


    Joruto watched this silently, seeing that Deagan was not making up a story .


    While he wasn��t an adult yet, Joruto was still a noble . He has been taught how to discern whether someone��s conversation has an underside to it so to say .


    ��Fuun, okay . Then, have you received anything from Garudo? Or, has he had some trouble and asked for your help?��


    ��Exactly as I��ve been saying, I consider myself Garudo��s friend . If a friend consults me with a problem, I think it��s normal to help them out as much as one can?��


    Of course until now, in Deagan��s past Garudo hase to him with various problems .


    The issues were varied, but Garudo was someone who when faced with some kind of trouble wanted to resolve the issue .


    The troubles he went through varied, whether quarrelling with the residents of the neighboring vige, or quarrelling with travellers that visited Lagine Vige, when Garudo had caused a problem, he came to Deagan seeking help .


    Deagan, unable to just ignore his friend��s troubles, he had resolved issues here and there, bowing to many .


    Luckily, up until now there weren��t any quite big problems . If he just hung his head and apologized, up until now the problems were all resolved at that .


    But this time, Deagan seemed to have the wrong idea .


    If in the whole area of the Kingdom of Toga, thatnd��s governor��s son gave his earnest apology, there was nobody who would aggravate the situation further .


    And this time, Deagan didn��t think that it was any different .


    ��......After solving a problem in this way, Garudo would sometimes give me a drink, food, or even handicrafts, which were rare around here, as a token of his appreciation . ��


    ��......I got it . So, it would require both parties�� recognition . ��


    While listening to Deagan��s story, Joruto was mumbling and thinking about how it all was put together .


    ��Hey, Deagan . Have you ever lectured Garudo?��


    ��Of course, I��ve warned him as a friend . ��Even if it��s me helping him, there��s a limit to how much I can protect him�� I told him . And every time, it did look as if he was reflecting...... ��


    Even so, every time Garudo caused problems, in the past he rushed to him .


    Even though he never got indignated or anything, he was also unable to abandon his friend who came to him every time, and Garudo kept running to Deagan wishing for him to resolve the problem .


    ��......I guess his personality suited for taking care of others became his own enemy... ��


    While listening to Deagan��s exnation, Joruto��s line of sight wandered around in space .


    Putting his thoughts together, Joruto finally fixes his gaze, facing and looking at Deagan, who was waiting for Joruto to say something .


    ��Deagan . I��d like to talk to your father tomorrow, but first I��d like for you to hear me out . I don��t know if you would believe what I will say, but Garudo, from the Lagine Vige, is����


    At the truth Deagan had heard from Joruto, his eyes opened widely and could not contain his shock .


    With a violent impacting sound, Deagan threw both his hands toward the table .


    ��... ... Then... Then, I��m supposed to just use Garudo!!��


    His emotions overflowing from inside, Deagan desperately throws his weight .


    Up until now, he had thought of friends as someone who used him .


    At the thought of an angry and violent confrontation with Garudo, and facing himself with such shame, his shoulders shook slightly .


    ��Using him, would be just a bit incorrect . It��s probably closer to you two shing mutual understandings of each other . ��


    Deagan thought of Garudo as a friend .


    And Deagan, with an upright personality, had thought that for a friend in need, answering with help would be natural .


    For Garudo had thought of Deagan as a supporter .


    Whe he couldn��t manage something, he thought of Deagan as an existence he could run to for help .


    As a reward, Garudo had sent Deagan rare and expensive alcohol and food from the area .


    The articles, which Garudo had gotten from Nephro, his father the vige chief, but up until now there was a difference in their understandings .


    The things Garudo had sent Deagan �C with the intention of being a bribe or gift �C the goods were certainly from Garudo��s perspective high-priced goods .


    However, for a high-ranked noble called a Marquess like Deagan, it was not such a highly-priced good .


    For that reason seeing it from Deagan��s perspective, the things Garudo sent were not a bribe to him but rather the things given with��His feeling of Gratitude�� .


    That was how his evaluation standard caused him to look at it differently and differed their understandings .


    Garudo had been convinced that because he had sent Deagan the bribes, that he helped him out .


    Deagan had thought that helping a friend was natural, so he helped to resolve Garudo��s problems .


    It certainly could be said that Garudo took advantage of Deagan, but Garudo himself didn��t see it that way .


    ��And this time, that Garudo has caused a bit of a mess . ��


    ��And, what would that be... ?��


    ��Deagan . Do you happen to know the Savaiv Temple��s��Holy Maiden��?��


    ��Yes . I have not met her personally, but being Savaiv Religious Association��s Highest Priest-sama��s granddaughter, I have heard she is an extremely beautiful woman . ��


    And what of it, was the type of face Deagan had made, while Joruto had breathed out a serious sigh .


    ��That��Holy Maiden��has been travelling with the guard for this inspection this time, and has things to do for the temple, and is now in Lagine Vige . ��


    ��Im, Impossible... ��


    ��Yeah, it��s that exact impossible . Garudo was rude and messed with, out of aaaall people, with the ��Holy Maiden�� . ��Holy Maiden��herself is also angry about it, and is saying that she will talk to her grandfather, Giuseppe-chan, and send a officialint to my grandfather about it . About how very bad that would be... . . You would know that, right?��


    That is, a fissure would form between the rtionship of the royal family and the Savaiv Religious Association .


    Supposing that happened, even if Deagan had apologized about the manner... no even if he gave up his own life of his own ord, it would not resolve the issue at all .


    At the extremely serious problem the man he believed to be his friend, the color of Deagan��s face suddenly turned for the worse .


    Author��s note:


    ��Thanks to your support, the book has now been published .


    Please refer to the activity report on July 25 for details .


    Thanks to all of you who have supported us in various ways, we have been able toe this far .


    Thank you very much .


    I will do my best to continue this project, so please continue supporting me .

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ��... So, that��s the reason . ��What we need here is Deagan-sama��s power, to do something about that ck-armored mercenary . �� is what Garudo would probably say next . ��


    In the city of Toga��s governor��s mansion,


    In that one room, in the early morning Deagan had greeted one specific visitor .


    That visitor was someone Deagan knew very well, and someone he had met in the past . Though, at the time, it was not a one-to-one asion, and he was with others .


    There��s no need to even say it, the visitor was Garudo and one of his followers .


    As Garudo had indicated, he had left Lagine Vige, and when they were travelling in the middle of the highway, it had gotten dark, and in order to camp, he had arrived at the city of Toga, and it had be this hour .


    Morgan, using his ��me��ss magic to his advantage, Joruto and hispanions had chased past them in the middle of the road .


    Quietly listening to the follower��s story, Deagan was quiet and listened with a sour face .


    The followers, while inwardly trembling at Deagan��s apparently displeased expression, told him what Garudo had told them to say .


    ��What do you think? If you lend us your assistance, Garudo can present you with a female ve as thanks...��


    ��A female ve?... . . ��


    At that time, Deaga finally opened his mouth .


    His followers thought it was because he showed an interest in female ves, so they continued to say more .


    ��Yes, that true . Previously, there was a girl in our vige, and she suddenly returned . We n to make her a ve, and present her to Deagan-sama... . ��


    ��Could her name possible be Calsedonia?��


    Suddenly opening the door to the room, a few people came into the room without warning .


    At that action the follower had made a shocked face, and remembering the face of the young man just before 20 years old in the front, the shock on his face deepens .


    ��Yo, you��re... . That kiddie mercenary who was with Calse in the vige...? Why are you here?��


    Behind that young man was Granbia Laikam, the governor of thisnd, and several soldiers armed very well .


    While the follower waspletely dumbfounded about what in the world was going on, Laikam indicated to do so and the soldiers surrounded Garudo and his follower .


    ��Aaah!��


    The soldiers drawing their swords and pointing it at the follower, he made a quite shameful scream .


    ��De, Deagan-sama... . . What exactly is this?��


    The follower turning blue with many tips of swords pointed at him, he asks Deagan in a croaky voice .


    ��Deagan . Do you understand this?��


    ��Yes... . To be honest, you might not believe me... . No, I don��t want you to believe me... . ��


    Deagan, who was heartbroken, had dropped his shoulders . With a small p, a young man �� Joruto, had put his hand on Deagan��s shoulder .


    ��For now, let��s throw this guy in jail . More importantly, shouldn��t we begin preparations to immediately head toward Lagine vige?��


    ��As you wish . ��


    Kneeling in ce, they both deeply bowed, the parent and child of Deagan and Laikam .


    At the two governors of this region��s sight, as Garudo��s follower got dragged away he could not believe what he saw .


    It was the second night since Tatsumi and co . had gotten to Lagine Vige .


    They visited the house of Nephro, the vige chief .


    When they announced their visit, the vige chief Nephro and his son gave a simr, no, exactly the same smile .


    ��Kukuku . It seems they��re finally ready, Father . ��


    ��Yeah . It seems they were quicker than expected . Surely it should have taken them a few more days of worrying, or at least I thought . ��


    They both rejoice at the fact that the woman they��ve been after has finallynded in their hands .


    At Calsedonia in Garudo��s case, and at her mother Namea in Nephro��s case .


    Especially after Nephro had thought of Namea deep in his heart and had thought whatever he wanted of her, his delight was that above Garudo��s .


    ��Father, what should we do with Calse��s father and younger sister? Do you think they��lle along with them?��


    ��Before worrying about the family of the household and one more daughter, we should amuse ourselves with Calsedonia and Namea swearing into very first . ��


    ��Okay . And while we��re at it, should we hug Calse and her mom before they��re here?��


    Before their family is watching, ensure that Calsedonia and Namea��s bodies are serviced by their masters first .


    Just imagining the scene, the parent and child Nephro and Garudo��s minds are set aze with dark mes .


    Both of them, while smiling vulgarly in the exact same way, they faced toward the room where the pitiful family has been waiting .


    Calsedonia and her family visited the vige chief��s house .


    They had passed into a room in the vige chief��s house, and were waiting for the vige chief and his son .


    ��For just me toe here, was that okay with you?��


    ��Wh, what are you saying! For just you toe to the vige chief��s house, there��s no way possible!?��


    Calsedonia turned to her nervous family beside her and says so .


    Though Calsedonia had wondered what Tatsumi was thinking when he told her to go to the vige mayor��s house, she immediately understood .


    Therefore, she had intended oning here alone .


    However, her family had fiercely opposed this .


    ��In the first ce, who is that guy!? Even though I had tried to think of him as my son-inw as Calse had chosen him... But he let Calse go that easily... To tell his own wife to go to that vige mayor��s house!? Just who does he think his wife is!?��


    Bikkuri impatiently tramples the floor .


    At the loud sound, Lilinalia trembles, surprised, and Namea makes a sad-seeming face .


    At her family��s opposition, Calsedonia makes a nk face and stares at them .


    ��Ara, is Danna-sama��s attitude weird somehow?��


    ��Is, is it not weird at all!? To offer one��s own wife to the vige chief and his son... ��


    ��That��s just you misunderstanding . Danna-sama didn��t send me there with that intention at all . ��


    ��Eh?��


    Now it was Bikkuri��s turn to make a nk face and stare .


    At the thought of that dumbfoundedness, he looks at his daughter, and listens to her words .


    Calsedonia had remained remarkably normal .


    There was no painful and grave feelings of being offered up to the vige chief��s son in her expression, just a soft smile .


    Yeah, his daughter definitely had a screw loose somewhere .


    At this kind of time, being calm would not be the actions of a normal girl .


    Bikkuri, thinking such things while looking at his daughter��s face, he continues to open the door to the room where Nephro, the vige chief, and his son, Garudo are .


    At the same time, vulgarly smiling and transparently showing their ulterior motives on their face .


    The color of Nephro��s and Garudo��s face shows a very visible change .


    For a while now the parent and child vige chiefs have been making a hateful face . However, what was showing on their faces now was just pure astonished surprise .


    No, what was surprised was not just those two .


    Bikkuri, Namea, and even Lilinalia, Calsedonia��s family, could not take their eyes off one spot, making the same expression as the vige chief and his son .


    Since on top of the tableid several colorful gems .


    ��This is all I have got right now from our trip so far... . If I give you this much, it should be enough to cover my family��s debt with more to spare right? Of course, the rest can be thought of as the interest on a loan, right?��


    While smiling .


    Taking several stones out from the bag, andying them out on the table, Calsedonia made apletely indifferently evil face .


    ��O, Oi, Calse... . y, you... . This many gems... . Where did you steal them from... . ?��


    Garudo says those things without thinking, while still making a shocked face .


    At his words, Calsedonia��s eyebrow twitches slightly, but without disturbing her smile she replies calmly .


    ��Oh sorry . My husband and I worked hard to earn this . I��m not you, either way, so I would not have stolen it would I?��


    Still smiling, Calsedonia replies with sarcasm . However, currently Garudo had continued to stare, unable to take his eyes away from the various stones lined up on the table, and it seemed he would not respond to her sarcasm .


    ��I��m not trying to boast at all, but a degree of 800 silver coins, to me and my husband, isn��t that much though?��


    While still smiling as normal, she puffs up her chest and deres so . As she did so, herrge chest swayed, but no one in the room paid any attention to it or even noticed .


    ��Then, Vige Chief-san . My family��s debt, has been certainly repaid . If you happen to have debt proof, coulde over and hand it to us immediately?��


    ��Ye... Yeah... . . ��


    While smiling, Calsedonia throws an unfamiliar intensity at the vige chief .


    As if being pressed by the intensity, Nephro slowly stands up .


    Probably, he was pressed fully by Calsedonia��s smile and left the room to get the proof of debt .


    At that point when Nephro had stood up, a stool fell over and crashed while he sluggishly left the room .


    And one more time, another stool crashed to the floor .


    At that point everyone in the room turned their line of sight toward the source of the sound .


    At the receiving end of those many gazes, the source of the sound �� Garudo �� had turned red in the face and stood up .


    ��......... . Don��t mess with me!!��


    Garudo who had turned red �� making an angry look and muttered as if he was growling .


    ��Don��t mess with me!! Why do you... Why does a madman such as you have such arge amount of money!? O, Oh yeah!! That middle-aged man that had came with you, that grandpa financially supported you!? Yeah, that��s what a loose whore would do!!��


    While yelling and letting spit fly, Garudo extends his bulky arm to grab Calsedonia��s thin arm .


    And, while relying on his strength he pulls her toward him .


    ��In that case, let me taste you too, right? That big chest is what I mean! That ass I can��t get enough of! I��m going to make you go crazy for the whole night and you��ll never be able to leave me! You belong to me! Nobody else but I have decided that!!��


    Even though Garudo had pulled Calsedonia close enough to him to get caught in the breath he vomited from his mouth with hisrge arms, she did not show any signs of being frightened .


    On the contrary, Garudo, hugging her and looking up at her from a close range, was looked down on with cold eyes .


    That then made Garudo even more angry .


    Calsedonia maintained her cold expression . Even so, the pretty lips of Calsedonia continue to speak words that Garudo does not like .


    ��In the first ce, could you stop saying such selfish things? My everything... my mommy milkies, my ass...��


    Calsedonia��s fingertips charmingly caress her breasts and rear .


    ���C From my fingertips to each and every strand of my hair, everything of me is my husband��s... . No my master��s . I was never yours . ��


    ��Master!? Aah, that��s right, your master is ME!! From today on you are MY ve!!��


    At the same time Garudo had yelled even more selfish things .


    Suddenly, a high-pitched wavering sound rang clearly through the room .


    At the same time, from outside the room, all at once the dark outside air flowed in . That cold air cooled the room that was full of a certain heat .


    The people who were in the room, all at once turned their gaze toward the source of this cold airflow, and once again made a dumbfounded expression .


    No, just one person, Calsedonia, smiled as if her previous cold expression was a lie .


    The vige chief��s house was the only house in Lagine Vige that was built out of stone .


    The stone wall, being cut into a beautiful square �� just big enough for one person to go through �� and past that was one man who was wearing just ck against a starry night background .


    The ck armor mixed into the night sky, making it hard to distinguish his figure . But the light leaking out from the room slightly makes his figure visible .


    Shown in the light escaping from the room, the man in fully ck clothes raises his right arm up lightly . As he does so, a thin vermillion-gold chain that was attached to his right hand makes a pleasant-feeling sound, especially as it runs through the air, and twines around Calsedonia��s wrist softly .


    In the next moment, Calsedonia��s body disappears from Garudo��s arm, and appears in the man clothed in full ck��s arm .


    The Calsedonia in the ck-clothed man��s arms has the exact opposite reaction as to being held by Garudo, and smiles delightfully, while looking really happy and almost as if rubbing herself against him, closely sticks herself to the man clothed in ck, and wraps both of her arms around his neck .


    It was almost like the gesture of a prostitute trying to flirt with their male client .


    However, from those two not one bit of vulgar lewdness such as that of a prostitute and her client could be felt from the two .


    It was the exact opposite, scattering a warm and happy feeling through the room, with nobody in the room able to take their eyes off of the two and their aura .


    ��I could hear you even from outside the house, could you stop thinking so selfishly like that already? Also, I��m going to have to prevent you fromying hands on my wife . ��


    ��Y, You��re... . That ck-clothed mercenary . . !!��


    ��Yes, he is . And, he is the person I... Love the most in the entire world... My master . ��


    Calsedonia deres so while rubbing her lips softly along the ck-clothed man proudly and happily .


    ��Don��t say such selfish things!! You are my property!! I have decided that!!��


    Garudo, while grasping his fists tightly and brandishing them, he runs up toward the happily hugging couple .


    Pushing against the air, Garudo��s fist flew toward the groaning Tatsumi .


    However, that fist never connected as it flew toward Tatsumi .


    Right before the fist hit Tatsumi, Calsedonia��s and Tatsumi��s bodies disappeared suddenly .


    Having lost its target right before the fist connected, Garudo continued into a somersault and hit the ground .


    Unable to understand what happened to him, yet still picking his body up in a panic, he looks around restlessly .


    Finally Garudo found Tatsumi��s presence . Yet, his eyes slowly opened widely .


    As to why, it was because Tatsumi was floating in midair .


    Tatsumi, carrying the happy-looking Calsedonia, who was looking at him in a position called the��Princess Carry��, while standing with no support on top of the theatre of the night sky .


    Garudo looked up at the floating two, and looked as if he couldn��t believe what he was seeing .


    No, that was true for not just Garudo .


    Looking at the two who had flown into the sky and became confused were also the vige chief Nephro, and Calsedonia��s family .


    Everyone was looking up at Tatsumi and Calsedonia standing in the night sky in silent amazement once more . (TL: It��s ��once more�� because they were already amazed once, and this is the second time rather than doing a double take)


    ��Ma, Magician... ��


    The vige chief Nephro whispered without thinking, him or someone in Calsedonia��s family .


    At the scenery and vision of the beautiful woman being held while floating in the sky, they could do nothing but fixedly stare at the two .


    ��Ge, Get down here!! You coward!!��


    Garudo, who had returned to himself, brandished his fists while yelling at Tatsumi who was in the air .


    However, the Tatsumi in question just stared downward at Garudo in a bewildered face .


    ��...... Now, who��s the real coward here?��


    He suddenly heard a voice from behind him .


    Garudo, turning around toward the voice, stood the figure of close to 30 soldiers, fully armed .


    (TL: The reason Tatsumi had said ��who��s the coward�� was because Garudo had turned his back to the soldiers)


    Standing in front of the soldiers was once again a young man who seemed just younger than 20 .


    The young boy was shaking his head, his shoulders shrugging in disgust .


    But, Garudo did not turn to face the young man, rather facing the man who he knew very well .


    ��De, Deagan-sama!!��


    Garudo, who had found the governor��s son��s figure, the man who could be mistaken as backing the young man in the front . Garudo painted his face that was up until now the one color of anger to that of rejoice, submitting to Deagan .


    ��Deagan-sama, it��s, it��s that guy!! That guy I was talking about, the ck-clothed mercenary!! And the girl is the one we were had nned to snatch away and present as a ve to you!!��


    Kneeling at the feet of the Parlow, Deagan rattled on all of that in one breath while pointing his finger at Tatsumi who hadnded .


    ��Please, with the power of Deagan-sama and his following subordinates, capture the ck-clothed mercenary!! And please return the vewoman to my hands!! That is my woman who will be a ve, and will eventually be presented to Deagan-sama... . ��


    ��Silence!!��


    Deagan, in a an increasingly strict �� yet also in a way sad �� face, interrupted Garudo��s words, shouting .

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    During the hour when the sky was dyed red, a group of Parlows stopped and looked down from a hill at Lagine Vige .


    ��Man�C, I didn��t even think I would end up watching down on Lagine vige for two days yesterday . ��


    A group of over 30 Parlows... No, the soldiers refrained themselves in the background, and the young almost 20 year old man muttered and looked tired .


    ��We��ve finally reached Lagine vige, huh . That was a really tiring round trip of a march . We should get Calsedonia to cast stamina recovery magic on uster . ��


    That young man �C Joruto, turned back to the man behind him .


    ��Now, we finally get to see in person the rumored big idiot . I��m sure you know this, but you��re not allowed to make any weird facial expressions?��


    ��Yes... . I��m very aware of this, your highness Joruto . ��


    Answering in a grave face was of course Deagan Granbia .


    And next to him you could see the figure of his father, the governor of this region, Laikam Granbia .


    ��Now, before we go to meet this big idiot, we should be going to meet up with Tatsumi and discuss our future actions about now . ��


    ��About Tatsumi, he should either be in this vige��s Savaiv temple, or Calse��s parents�� house . ��


    The red-haired young man, who said so while acting as a spare defense at Joruto��s side, and instead of wearing gold armor as the soldiers did, he equipped armor making use of magical beast material �� Morgan . (TL: why does this author make us guess who he is, just say Morgan lol)


    ��Okay, we should use Morga��s opinion here . Lord Granbia, sorry but could we borrow your soldiers?��


    ��Go ahead, don��t be reserved . They are not mine but those who serve the Rezo household . As their master is not originally me but His Majesty the King as well as the Rezo Household, I should have no reason to decline . ��


    ��Is that so? In that case, could you have two soldiers take off their armor and sneak into the vige, and ask for the Savaiv religious association��s ��Amaka (Sky Soarer)��-dono? If you say that you want to discuss the correct choice of action from here out, it should be conveyed to��Amaka (Sky Soarer)��-dono . Ah, also make sure you try not to get noticed by the vige chief or his son, okay?��


    ��As you wish . ��


    At Laikam��s gesture, two soldiers from the groupe out, and dress themselves like travellers, heading toward the vige .


    After waiting a while for the two soldiers dressed like travellers who had gone toward the vige, Joruto and co . could see something flying toward the hill they were waiting on at high speed .


    ��As expected of��Amaka (Sky Soarer)�� . He��s acts fast, don��t you think?��


    ��The exact same as his title implies, he appears by flying through the sky . That��s quite the shy entry . ��


    Joruto and Morgan look at each other at the same time and smile .


    Just before that exchange, Calsedonia and her family head toward the vige chief��s house .


    ��Shut up!!��


    Interrupting Garudo in a sharp tone with those words, his eyes unknowingly be monochrome in front of Deagan .


    While coldly looking down on Garudo, Deagan continued talking .


    ��The woman you call a ve, is Calsedonia Chrysoprase-sama... the already married Calsedonia Yamagata-sama given that name in exchange, is called even in the royal capital��Holy Maiden��, a high priest in the Savaiv Temple . Not only that, she is the adopted daughter of His Highness Giuseppe Chrysoprase, the highest priest in the Savaiv Religious Association, with enough authority to rival His Majesty The King, someone that you should never be able to even call a ve . I have even heard such from this vige��s priest-dono, too?��


    Deagan, looking down coldly toward Garudo, and it was as if he was not that of his affectionate friend, his coldness almost like looking down on a criminal .


    However, even so Garudo did not understand the things he had messed up .


    ��Wh, What are you saying!? In the end, that priest boy��s boss is the great king-sama, isn��t that the same as what you��re saying? Right now you shouldn��t be making such jokes and get that ck-clothed mercenary...... ��


    ��That��s why I��m saying shut up!!��


    When Deagan yells again, Garudo unknowingly shakes, frightened .


    ��Be quiet and restrained, you shall atone for your crimes with your life, Garudo . You have already done such crimes toward Calsedonia-sama that they cannot be revoked . ��


    Deagan makes a speech while his eyes are fluttering to a man who he believed was his friend .


    ��As I have thought you my friend up until now, I bestow you thest pity that I can manage . Your neck and my neck will be presented to His Highness Jortlion together . Let��s apologize for our impoliteness from up until now together . ��


    Deagan turns to behind him, kneels in front of Joruto and bows deeply .


    ��Your Highness Jortlion . I have obviously misjudged Garudo��s nature... It��s my fall as a person . I��ll give you my head in peace, so please don��t me the Granbia family and the entire vige of Lagine . ��


    ��Dea, Deagan-sama...? Wh, why is such a person of Deagan-sama��s status lowering his head to a kid... . ��


    ��Good Grief . You��re really, stupid, you . ��(TL: yare yare daze)


    ��What did you say? Oi, kid, shouldn��t you say that to my face? In this entire region, there��s nobody who can go against me and live safely . To put it in words, I��m the king of this region . You��re saying you��re going to go against the king of this region?��


    Garudo proudly deres himself the king . Due to the deration, as if he was crushing his own neck, Joruto showily responds ��Good Grief�� and drops his shoulders .


    ��That��s right . Sure, in this vige you��re the king . But in the end that��s only the king of this miniature garden called this vige . But if you step one foot outside of this miniature garden, you��re just another border town viger?��


    ��Geez, this child... It seems he has to meet a painful end or he won��t understand what he��s saying!��


    ��Isn��t the one who doesn��t understand what they��re saying you though?��


    Per Joruto��s way of speaking that just makes fun of him all the way, Garudo finally got up and grasped his fist tightly .


    But, faster than Garudo could throw a punch, Tatsumi ording to this moved to cut in, seizing his head and violently throwing it to the ground .


    ��You��re even stupider than what I had heard . Getting all worked up from such a simple provocation . ��


    ��Shut up!! You ck-clothed mercenary!! Let go of me this instant!! After I give him a good beating, you��re going to get beat up too!!��


    Even though his head was being pressed against the ground, and blood was flowing out from his forehead, Garudo was still barking .


    And, interrupting Garudo��s words which did not understand the entire situation he was in, was the governor Laikam Granbia .


    ��Restrain yourself, insolentmoner!!��


    ��Go, Governor-sama!! It��s the ck-clothed mercenary and the kid who are at fault!! They��re attacking me when they don��t even know anything... . ��


    ��Do you not understand what restrain yourself means!!��


    Laikam res sharply at the continually yelling Garudo, and the vige chief Nephro, Calsedonia��s family, and the vigers, who had heard the uproar gathered around .


    ��This man here is the Largophilli Kingdom��s true king, His Highness Bard Rezo Largophilli��s grandchildren, and is to be the king after the next, Jortlion Rezo Largophilli . All those in his presence, immediately refrain yourselves!!��


    ��The... . Royal... . Family...?��


    Someone who had assembled over here, gulped their own breath .


    The royal family .


    To the town residents of this remote region it means... no, even for the normalmoner or the foolish noble, it is an absolute existence .


    Such a royal family, the direct grandson of the current king and the future king, is right in front of themoner .


    The vigers, who had heard the uproar, collected around the vige chief��s house, and being thrust with that truth, they began running around panicking in normal clothes, and theirplexions paled .


    There was no exception for the vige chief Nephro, who was kneeling on the ground and bowing deeply .


    Calsedonia��s family too, at first dumbfounded from the Governor��s words, but after taking in the truth in their head, they were also prostrating in a panic .


    Laikam��s son, Deagan, too and the soldiers he led . Everyone hangs their head toward that one young man .


    There was not an exception for Calsedonia or Morgan .


    Revealing his position obviously as royalty, and as long as he stood there, they would kneel before him .


    In the middle of everyone here wearing in clothes, the one person standing, Joruto �� with the exception of Tatsumi who was holding down Garudo �� and the two standing meet halfway around those submissive in front of him .


    ��Now, Big Idiot-kun? You, have you finally realized there is no ��after�� for you?��


    Garudo, whose head was still being restrained by Tatsumi, moved only his eyes frantically while looking up toward Joruto .


    ��Big Idiot-kun, your life alone will not possibly be enough to apologize, do you realize that? What will you do?��


    After saying all this and moving toward Garudo, he headed next toward the vige chief Nephro .


    ��You��re the father of this big idiot? Exactly what did you teach your son? Even for a vige chief��s position, one should know the rtionships in the kingdom and religious association? And just now, he was spitting abusivenguage at me and trying to hit me, right? Is this legitimate treason?��


    Causing fissures between the kingdom and the Savaiv Religious Association, as well as causing lese majesty against the royal family . Even so, it��s safe to say Garudo��s fate was already sealed .


    The absolute majesty of the royal family collected around Joruto, while he coldly looked down on Nephro .


    ��...... By the way, who is your wife?��


    ��My, my wife... . After she gave birth to my son, her physical condition crumbled and she went just like that to god��s ce... . My son was not being educated, it was also part of her death... . . ��


    ��Do not me this crime on the dead!��


    Nephro is startled and shakes from Joruto��s sharp rebuke .


    ��To put the crimes youmitted yourself on the dead, do you have no self conciousness that you��re the worst as a human? Now, Tatsumi Yamagata . And hisdy, Calsedonia Yamagata . Both of youe toward me . ��


    At Joruto��s call, Tatsumi releases Garudo, who he was holding down, Calsedonia walks over from her family, and each walks toward Joruto��s side, standing up .


    The two beside Joruto, following his instructions, go toward Garudo again .


    ��Calse is already not the Calse this big idiot had well known . Now Calse is the adopted daughter of the Savaiv Religious Association��s highest priest, and is the wife of the hero who saved this country from the threat of a dragon, ��Amaka (Sky Soarer)��Tatsumi Yamagata . To make this Calse a ve? I would hope you are joking . ��


    Joruto lifted a foot and mmed it on Garudo��s hand,ying on the ground .


    At the normally calm Joruto��s unimaginably violent conduct, Tatsumi is inwardly surprised .


    However, after seeing the small burning thing deep in Jourto��s eye, he once again realized .


    He was angry .


    Joruto was very violently angry at Garudo .


    ��Calse, she��s... . Not only my best friend��s wife, but also a precious friend to me, too . You��re saying to make that Calse a ve? Yeah, if you can make her a ve I��d like to see you try . I am... . In the name of Joruto Rezo Largophilli, I will do everything I can to stop you . If you still say you want to make Calse your ve, that means making the entire kingdom of Largophilli your opponent!��


    ��Joruto... No, it��s not just His Highness Jortlioin . I, too, will protect my wife, will kill even a dragon, and will not remember hesitation when I swing��Amaryllis�� . I swear that... on the title given to my by His Highness The King��Amaka (Sky Soarer)�� . ��


    Continuing on Tatsumi and Joruto��s speeches, there was someone else who added on .


    ��It��s not just His Highness Jortlion and��Amaka (Sky Soarer)��-dono . The Highest Priest of the Savaiv Religious Association, His Highness Giuseppe Chrysoprase cherishes his adopted daughter Calsedonia-dono very much . If His Highness hears about this case, he will be no doubt angry . Again, the high ranking priests who take care of the temple have taken a liking to Calsedonia-dono . No doubt, the Savaiv Religious Association would move to protect Calsedonia-dono . ��


    Morgan dered in a clear, well-carrying voice .


    Morgan had already left the temple, but he well knew the detailed circumstances of the royal capital��s Savaiv Temple .


    To the unfamiliar observer, his regal demeanor and heroic appearance would make him look like nothing more than a priestly warrior protecting the temple, the home of the gods, and the priests who serve them .


    The future king, the dragon-ying hero, the Savaiv Religious Association��s highest priest, and the high-ranking management of the Savaiv Religious Association .


    It was not an exaggeration to say that there was nobody who would in this country still now defy those who just gave their names .


    ��Tatsumi . ��


    Turning around and looking at Joruto who had called his name, he was not looking at him but rather just staring fixedly on one point .


    Finally understanding the seriousness of what he had done, a certain man slumped onto his back .


    Even for Garudo, he knew what a crime it was going against the royal family .


    He was now slumping over and even got incontinence from his fear .


    ��Tatsumi, I��m sure you have a lot you owe to that big idiot, but could you leave it to me here?��


    ��Yeah . This is the Rezo family��s jurisdiction, and Joruto judging him would be the normal flow of events . But is it okay? Without giving His Highness The King any notice?��


    ��We��ll report to my old man about this ce once we return home to the royal capital . It would be reporting after the fact, but, well, there��s not much to do about that . ��


    After nodding once toward Tatsumi, Joruto calls out to the kneeling Laikam behind him .


    ��Lord Granbia has no objections, correct?��


    ��I believe there is nothing wrong with His Highness Jortlion judging the guilty in the name of His Highness The King as he cannot currently be present . As the governor put me, Laikam Granbia in charge from His Highness to take care of thisnd, you have my official approval . ��


    Normally, for someone that would not even be considered 20 years old such as Joruto, to do anything in the name of the King Bard would never happen .


    And, as Laikam, the one entrusted with the care of this region by Bard recognized this, Joruto officially was acting as Bard��s representative .


    Joruto, who had gotten Tatsumi��s and Laikam��s approval, once again stands in front of the vige chief Nephro .


    Currently, Nephro was stillpletely prostrating, minutely trembling and shaking .


    ��Was it... . Nephro? Of course, there��s no way you aren��t innocent too? Your crime is that of not correctly guiding your sessor, your son . Normally, favoring your rtives in this position would be fine . However, you should have still properly taught him the difference between good and bad things . From you spoiling your son... . No, not properly guiding your son, that would have been the cause of an unrepairable fissure between the country and the Savaiv Religious Association . I��m going to have you properly make up for these crimes, you know?��


    Joruto takes one breath, and announces the verdict gathering his attitude as a ruler again .


    ��Lagine Vige, vige chief Nephro . I sentence you to be stripped of your position and to be put in prison for 10 years . In addition, after you are released, you are not allowed to return to this vige . You must live in a different ce . ��


    After hearing the judgement, Nephro was astonished and he lost the strength in his body . As a matter of fact, it was pretty much correct to say that his life was over with this .


    Joruto, who had given Nephro��s sentence, calls out to the surrounding vigers .


    ��There should be a few of those here who have followed that big idiot... . Garudo . Immediately capture them and bring them here . ��


    Causing some noise, the collected vigers looked around them here and there in a ring .


    However, absolutely nobody was pushed forward as one of Garudo��s followers, and the noise from the vigers slowly grew bigger .


    And, suddenly Tatsumi raised his right hand overhead .


    A vermillion gold brilliance surged from his right hand, passing through the air and entwining itself around a few men, transferring them to infront of Joruto .


    ��These people had been sneaking around at the back and trying to escape . Also, these people were definitely with Garudo . ��


    ��Nn . Good work, Tatsumi . ��


    Tatsumi��s��Instantaneous Transmission��literally dragging them out in front of Joruto, they shook while frantically bowing .


    ��Pl, Please forgive us!! We only did as Garudo had told us... . . ��


    ��Th, That��s right... there was none in this vige who went against him and lived peacefully... Please, pity us...... ��


    ��I have no intention of listening to your excuses though?��


    Joruto interrupts the men��s words tly .


    ��Whether he told you to or not, the things you did were wrong . You have to receive the correct punishment, correct?��


    Joruto orders the soldiers to capture the men .


    ��We��ll have you meet up with those captured in the governor��s mansion, and have you all perform 3 years of forcedbor . Lord Granbia, I will leave these persons to your care . Make sure to take the proper measures and make sure they spend the whole three years working . ��


    ��It will be as you wish . ��


    Garudo��s followers, their shoulders falling, dejectedly get dragged away by the soldiers to a faraway ce .


    ��Now, it��s finally our favourite . ��


    ��... . . Hey, Joruto . Could it be, you��re actually enjoying this?��


    ��Eh, that��s not true though? I��m just fufilling my job as a statesman punctually? I would never be having fun while judging the guys who spouted abusivenguage at Calsedonia and Tatsumi?��


    ��...... . Is that true?��


    While looking at the backs of Garudo��s followers who were being dragged away, Tatsumi and Garudo whisper in a low voice as if nobody could hear them .


    He��s definitely enjoying it . Although Tatsumi had the intention of confirming it, he wouldn��t say any more with that .


    Since Joruto was still doing his job as a statesman, judging thewbreakers .


    ��Garudo . ��


    ��Hii... . Hiiii... . . !!��


    Just by calling his name, Garudo cowered with fright . His appearance showed no sign of the arrogant and haughty attitude he used to have .


    ��The things you messed up, should be ced as a capital punishment... . But I will show you just a little bit of pity . ��


    ��O, Oi, Joruto?... . ��


    At the Joruto , who had just said he would give pity, Tatsumi was bewildered . However, he didn��t think Joruto would just say he would give him mercy, so here he left it to him .


    ��It seems you have a keen interest in what very is? In that case, take that body of yours and taste very to your heart��s content �� Garudo . Your social status will now be reduced to that of a ve . I will find you a suitable owner myself, and give you to your new master... . . No, either way while we��re at it I will let you choose . Which will you chose, a mountain mining ve or a manure-scooping ve?��


    Joruto��s saying of mountain mining ve is literally a ve that works mining in the mountains .


    The contents of that job were harsh .


    Deep in a cer, with bad air, where it��s humid and dim, you dug a hole for the rest of your life .


    Within the working environment of a ve, there was one more even harsher job .


    There was one more ve worker who carried out night soil, bailing out the gathering toilet filth .


    In a world without even a wish for flushing toilets, when every house and institution uses a method that umtes filth, of course scooping out the filth would have to be routine .


    Inrge cities such as King��s Landing, there are contractors who perform sewage fetching on behalf of house members, but only those who had gone broke would be forced to do the job . For that reason, these contractors bought ves, but despite the importance of the job nobody pursued it .


    Incidentally, in a small vige such as Lagine Vige, the house members threw out the filth themselves .


    ��Whichever you choose, you��ll have a fitting fate, right? Now, which will you choose? Spending your whole life in a cer excavating at a hole? Or living while being smeared in other people��s waste? Whichever you choose, your freedom left will be little . Make sure you enjoy thest of your small freedoms left in Toga city . Lord Granbia, take this man to Toga city, and throw him into jail until you decide for him a master . ��


    ��As you wish��


    As Laikam points at the base of his finger, the Garudo who is being whipped by a rope is surrounded by the soldiers and taken away from this ce .


    Tatsumi, who had reconfirmed this, gave arge, relieved sigh .


    The person who had ruled over this vige, the��King of the Miniature Garden��had at him swung the sword of judgement down at him at longst .


    ��...... . This should end it . ��


    ��No... . There��s still some left��


    ��Eh?��


    WIthout thinking Tatsumi turns back toward Joruto, and then moves his sight toward where Joruto was pointing .


    And where he was pointing was,


    Deagan��s figure, which was kneeling and in a position bowing deeply .

 Chapter 107

    <strong>New Friends</strong>


    Kneeling, Deagan Granbia continued to deeply lower his head.


    ��Deagan. Do you also understand that you are not innocent too?��


    ��Yes. I am prepared. I believe I am ready to face all consequences.��


    Without even raising his head, Deagan answered in a collected voice, while Joruto kept staring at him, and called out to his father.


    ��Lord Granbia. In the Granbia household, there was another son except him, correct?��


    ��Yes, Your Highness. He is not of age yet, but there is another son in my household.��


    ��In that case, Lord Granbia. As the present head of the Granbia family, I rmend immediately disowning Deagan.��


    ��.... I have received your kind consideration, and I thank you very much, Your Highness Jortlion.��


    Joruto rmended Deagan��s disownment to Laikam.


    If Deagan was to be immediately disowned, he would take on the crimes he hadmitted by himself, that was Jourto��s kindness.


    Even so, losing their first son, Deagan, the Granbia household, even if not being directly punished, would receive something equal to a punishment.


    Suddenly disowning your eldest son, in the society of nobles, it would not be a small amount of damage. Even so, it would be a lot better than directly receiving some kind of punishment directly.


    Laikam, who was a father of one before he was the head of the Granbia household, understood the meaning of Joruto��s words and decided to take that in. Actually, there wasn��t much else to choose, though.


    ��Deagan. From today, from here on, you and I are neither father nor son to one another. Okay?��


    ��Understood, Father... No, Your Excellency Granbia. Thank you for taking care of me until today.��


    Deagan and Laikam exchanged theirst words as father and son.


    After facing toward Laikam and bowing onest time, he turns back toward Joruto and kneels before him.


    ��Now, Deagan. With this you are no longer a noble. From now on, I will now judge you as not a noble but amoner. That��s okay?��


    ��Yes. I understand.��


    Already preparing himself, Deagan for the first time looked up at Joruto.


    That face was that of aposed and quiet facial expression.


    ��Deagan. The punishment I bestow you is.... To make this vige richer than it is now.��


    ��........... Yes?��


    Being unable to understand what Joruto is saying, Deagan��s face changes to that of a nk expression.


    ��As you know, the vige chief and his son in this vige had cause big problems and were charged with crimes. For that reason, there is nobody more fitting for this job than you. Then, you will be the vige chief of this vige, and will continue the development of this vige. I will give you 10 years to do so. After the 10 years passes, if this vige is not more developed than it is now.... At that time I will once again take your head.��


    ��...... I have surely been honored with yourmand, Your Highness. And with that I shall gamble my life to the effort of developing this vige.��


    ��Don��t forget it even a little bit? If the condition of this vige in ten years.... No, if you don��t help at least one of the vigers with a justifiableint, your head and body will go far apart I think.��


    ��As you wish!��


    ��Lord Granbia.��


    ��Yes!��


    ��As you are the governor of thisnd, again, and the senior figure of his life, make sure to lead this young vige chief well. I might be older than him, but I am still very young. He probably needs some help from one more experienced. These two may not be father and son anymore, but they will still watch over each other as a young vige chief and an experienced governor.��


    ��..... I understand, Your Highness. And, I thank Your Highness for his highest kindness.��


    They cannot exchange as father and child anymore, but they can exchange as a governor and a vige chief from now on.


    As Joruto had left it unspoken but implied, the two, Deagan and Laikam, once again bow very deeply. Joruto remained silent and faced toward their backs.


    Tatsumi congradtes Joruto on a job well done by nodding once at him, and in his mind he thought��That��s one issue settled.��.


    ��...... So after that, what happened?��


    ��The Granbia household decided to pay the corresponding fee for the problems big idiot-kun had caused for them. Well, even if the person himself didn��t notice, the Granbia household��s eldest son was mixed up in it. The Granbia household has to take responsibility for that. But, in the end Big Idiot-kun is a small fry? It seems he didn��t cause that big of a problem. ��


    ��I see.... Then, Garudo himself, what is he doing right now?��


    ��If it��s Big Idiot-kun, then he would be in Toga city��s jail meekly sitting there. At first, he was crying out loudly, but now he��s just meekly sitting there, in the corner of the prison, holding his knees, shaking and trembling every day.��


    Several days had passed since Garudo had met his downfall.


    During that time, Joruto had at first worked at helping out Yerimao in Toga city.


    Although it was a littlete for that now, since this was the original purpose this time, we couldn��t just pull out there.


    Tatsumi and Morgan stayed with Joruto in Toga city as his guards during his investigation, but just Calsedonia remained in Lagine Vige in order to observe the progression of her younger sister��s condition.


    However, every day when the sun set, Tatsumi visited Lagine Vige.


    If youbined both��Amaka (Sky Soarer)��and��elerator��, it didn��t take that long to get from Toga to Lagine Vige.


    Tatsumi��s figure, flying at high speeds in the mornings and evenings became a well-known spectacle during those few days in both the city of Toga and Lagine Vige.


    ��Rather than that, should we make Big Idiot-kun Tatsumi��s ve? You could use him as a decoy for protection against magical beasts or something?��


    ��Don��t joke around. Why should I have to provide his basic necessities? At least, making him my ve would be something I would never do.��


    Joruto proposed it half for fun, and Tatsumi inly declined while shrugging.


    And, both of them looking at each other, theyugh without any concern over it.


    ��But, this time��s events starting out very differently turned out to be a good study, in a different meaning than the events. Just as I thought, learning from books and textbooks in a castle is a lot less profound then actual experience.��(TL:His first sentence there just means it turned out to be a good study material, and not in a very way.)


    ��As they say in my homnd,��Hearing something 100 times is worse than seeing it once��, that seeing it for yourself is more important than hearing it from other people.��


    ��Fuuun. Your homnd, huh. Isn��t that in a different world?��


    Joruto casually states. But Tatsumi gets unknowingly firm.


    ��..... Since when did you know that?��


    After Tatsumi asks as if squeezing it out, Joruto finally smiles well.


    ��That would be, from the very start. Since, me and Calse are childhood friends right? Every time I met her a long time ago she would always talk about ��The Young Man in Her Dreams��. After she got engaged to you.... Who you were, after knowing that Calse knew who you were wasn��t a hard guess.��


    What��s more is that after Tatsumi questioned more from Joruto, the Bard Kingdom��s royal family knew about Tatsumi��s early life, too.


    Of course, who had told the royal family about this was a certain Highest Priest.


    ��I have no intention of spreading your early life��s story around here and there, so rx, okay? In the first ce, if you told someone that you were from a different world, they wouldn��t normally believe you, right?��


    Joruto answered Tatsumi, and continued to say that he would like to see Tatsumi��s world sometime.


    ��That��s right. I do have to show my close friend my homnd at some point.��


    ��Eh?��


    Now it was Joruto��s turn to be surprised.


    When Tatsumi saw Joruto��s confused face, he bent his lips into the shape of a smile.


    ��Weren��t you the person who had called me your close friend earlier? Yeah, when you had made a big pose finishing off Garudo.��


    ��A.... Ah, ye, Yeah, that��s right.��


    Remembering the events of a few days ago, Joruto bes bashful while boisterously rubbing his head, his gaze wandering here and there.


    ��Well, let��s stay this way from here on, close friend.��


    ��Same here, close friend.��


    Tatsumi offers his fist to Joruto, who takes his own fist and happily knocks them together.


    Looking at the state of the two, Calsedonia��s family made nk faces and stared at them.


    Right now, Tatsumi and co. were in Calsedonia��s parent��s house.


    It was surprising that one from the royal family is staying in such a broken-down house, and that their son-inw was talking so closely to him, too.


    Calsedonia��s family sees the royal family in such a superior respect that they couldn��te close to Tatsumi. For that reason, they did not know what the two were talking about, but they did realize that the two seemed to be happily talking.


    ��Hey, Nee-san..... Who exactly is your husband..... Tatsumi-brother-inw-san?��


    Lilinalia, who has finally be able to walk, asks her elder sister dumbfoundedly.


    And, Bikkuri and Namea thought the same thing.


    Looking at it from their perspective, it was unbelievable to be able to talk closely with the royal family.


    ��....... Perhaps, the man who has be your son inw is..... Some kind of illegitimate child of a great noble family...?��


    Calsedonia, to the shaky voice of her father��s question, turns her head sideways quietly.


    ��Danna-sama isn��t some kind of noble, and has a normal birth. But....��


    The priest that serves the Savaiv God. The sessor of the legendary��Sky��Magic. And, the hero that defeated a dragon.


    There were many things on her mind, ��but none of them fully expressed her spouse��, so she determines.


    Therefore, Calsedonia faces her father and smiles.


    ��...... My husband is the best person in the world.��


    At his daughter who is smiling as if it would burst open, dering so inly, Bikkuri takes it in a different meaning and is taken aback.


    By the way.


    If someone were to ask why Tatsumi was in Calsedonia��s parents�� house, it would be because he is waiting right now.


    Calsedonia��s younger sister Lilinalia. The stoned rat, the magical beast who had inserted poison into her legs.


    Joruto ordered Deagan, the newly appointed vige chief to investigate whether or not there was other victims of the stoned rat in the vige.


    Deagan would probably bring the results of this investigation shortly.


    Normally it would be undoubtedly the vige chief��s house and not Calsedonia��s parent��s house which would be used to give the report.


    But, Joruto chooses Calsedonia��s parent��s house to wait in instead.


    The reason was that he very inly just wanted to go into the house.


    From the view of the royal family, stepping foot into such a hut of a house, is a new experience.


    Saying it out loud feels like selfishness out of curiosity, but Calsedonia will be here too, and it��s not just some stranger��s house to Tatsumi, either.


    With the situation of��Sky Soarer��and��Holy Maiden��nearby, there is no safer ce in the vige.


    From Bikkuri and co��s perspective, if the royal family is in your house you can��t be at ease at all, but from the selfish perspective of a powerful person, it��s certainly a cute reaction.


    Incidentally, Yerimao had packed into Deagan��s house in order to help him as the vige chief, and Morgan is in the middle of searching the surroundings of the house for traces of the stoned rat.


    As a matter of fact, Tatsumi was also searching the surroundings of the house a while ago, but without finding anything he came back.


    And as Joruto and Tatsumi were enjoying the foolish conversation, Calsedonia was serving them tea, and at some point, Lilinalia got curious and joined into the circle, with Bikkuri and Namea concerned that their daughters would not say anything careless around the royalty and watching them, and someone from outside knocked on the badly fitting front door.


    ��It��s Deagan. May I enter?��


    Joruto, answering in recement of a family member, and with a creaking sound and a little effort, Deagan wearing in clothes like amoner opened the bad fitting front door and stepped in.


    Behind him was Morgan��s figure, too. It seemed they had met up near the house.


    ��After hearing from the vigers, it seems nobody except for the daughter of this house has received the magical beast��s poison.��


    ��I see. It seems it went exactly as Calse��s and Morga��s prediction.��


    Listening to Deagan��s report, Joruto nodded as to agree.


    From now on, they will begin theirst job.


    That��s right.


    They must exterminate the stoned rats to be thought hiding in the vicinity of this vige.

 Chapter 108

    <strong>Stoned Rat </strong>


    It��s early morning.


    At about the time the sun peeks its face out from the other side of the mountains.


    In the corner of the Lagine Vige about to wake up, there is a voice singing and tranquilly echoing.


    The voice��s owner was a woman.


    While sitting down on tinder logs ced in the vige chief��s yard, she sings and her white-golden beautiful hair swings, closing her eyes.


    The song was one that praised the gods �� A hymn.


    Her sweet pink lips scatter many different words to praise the gods. Those words are given beautiful rhythm, and be a song, the atmosphere surrounding her shakes.


    The residents of Lagine Vige �� especially the ones who live close to the vige chief��s house, hear the song and bask their ears in its beauty.


    ��This song is.... The rumored ��Holy Maiden��-sama?��


    ��Ah, isn��t she Bikkuri��s daughter, the one who lived here once? A long time ago she was called crazy but.... ��


    While heading to the field, the two farmers listen to the song and talk to each other.


    ��Isn��t that wrong though? It seemed that��Holy Maiden��possessed a lot of magical power from a small age, and foresaw certain events. ��


    From a young age, the��Holy Maiden��had foreseen events through her dreams, and told them to the surrounding adults.


    But, the still young girl unable to convey it well to the adults, she was misunderstood as crazy.


    That was the most recent rumor going here and there around Lagine Vige, and what everyone had heard.


    ��And, those forseeings by chance finding their way into the ears of a great priest-sama, and until she was called the��Holy Maiden��-sama she was raised by them.��


    ��Hmm, even a great priest-sama wouldn��t know what you were talking about if they just heard what you were saying.��


    ��I��m sure he used some kind of magic, correct?��


    ��I get it. If we��re talking about a great priest-sama from the royal capital, he would at least be able to use magic. Then, what kind of foreseeings did she see?��


    ��The governor-sama��s young master... no, he��s already our vige chief, huh. The vige chief said that the��Holy Maiden��-sama had predicted from a young age that when this country falls into disaster that there would be a savior that would appear.��


    The residents of Lagine vige also recently heard of the gossip that the Royal Capital got attacked by a fearsome monster.


    And, as the��Holy Maiden��had predicted, a savior appeared, and he splendidly defeated the monster. That was the story that Deagan, the new vige chief, had told to the citizens of the vige.


    ��Then, it seems the savior who defeated this monster became��Holy Maiden����s husband, too.��


    ��Ah, that person who is always wearing that pitch ck armor.��


    ��That armor apparently is proof that he��s the person who exterminated the monster.��


    Of course, Joruto is the person who had purposely spread that rumor.


    Once, in this vige Calsedonia was thought as insane.


    In order to wipe out that past, Joruto intentionally spread this rumor.


    At the spread of this rumor, the vigers�� viewpoint toward Calsedonia was changing. Of course, that included her family too.


    The echoing almost as if eloquently flowing��Holy Maiden����s song.


    There was one more melody suddenlyyered upon the high-pitched song.


    It was a male��s voice, and it was a lower-toned melody than the woman��s and powerfully sounded.


    If the woman��s voice was for example the wind, blowing through, then the male��s voice would be arge tree that has firmly nted its roots in the earth.


    How the wind was shaking through the tree, it was like the branches were ying an instrument.


    The tree was almost as if entrusting itself to the wind, blowing through softly.


    The two songs mutually lifting each other up, they flow through the corner of the Lagine Vige.


    Suddenly hearing a singing voice that wasn��t hers, Calsedonia opens her closed eyes.


    Reflected in her deep crimson opened eyes were, of course, the person she loved the most in this world.


    Him �� Tatsumies close to Calsedonia while singing, and continues to sit down next to her.


    Tatsumi, also being a priest, generally knows the hymns.


    Originally, Tatsumi did not hate songs. His dad, aiming to be a musician, taught the basics of music to him, and he had the singing ability of that of a novice bard.


    Tatsumi and Calsedonia both smile at each other and continue singing.


    Tatsumi��s deep voice, and Calsedonia��s high voice create depth to the melody,bining as if taking hand in hand, and early morning in Lagine Vige slowly passes.


    Soon the end of the song epts the end of its lyrics.


    The two breathe all the air left in their lungs at the same timing. And, looking toward each other again, unintentionally chuckled.


    ��When I woke up this morning I couldn��t see Calse... When I thought as to where she went, I could hear a song from outside the window.��


    ��I just woke up early earlier.... I went out myself since Danna-sama was still sleeping.��


    Tatsumi and co. are staying the night right now at the vige chief��s house.


    As Calsedonia��s parent��s house is too small, there��s no way it has the surplus for the two to stay.


    At first they had nned to stop in an inn, but Deagan who had be the vige chief managed to let them stay at his house.


    Of course, along with Joruto, Yerimao, and Morgan who had finished their Toga city inspection too.


    ��Are you feeling okay? Today Calse is the lead actor?��


    ��Yes! Let��s do our best and exterminate those stoned rats!��


    Today they nned to carry out a n of rounding the stoned rats up.


    The stoned rats had the trait of forming groups. In order to attack the stoned rats who form groups all at once, Calsedonia��s area attacking magic would be essential.


    For that reason, Tatsumi and Morgan would act as support around Calsedonia who would round up the stoned rats with her magic. That was the general n for today��s strategy.


    ��Yesterday I slept soundly again, so my magic power is in its perfect condition. But..... ��


    Calsedonia��s cheeks flushed a bit as she squirmed and shifted her hips to get closer to Tatsumi sitting next to her, and she looked at him with a smile.


    ��.... Could we stay like this for a bit longer?��


    Entwining Tatsumi��s right arm in her own left arm, Calsedonia leans her head on Tatsumi��s shoulder.


    ��...... If we��re doing this..... I feel more energized.....��


    Tatsumi keeping Calsedonia��s head on his shoulder, she closes her eyes, looking like she��s in a good mood.


    Tatsumi softly smiles at her, and gently strokes her head.


    The stoned rat��s lifestyle, even though given the name of a��Rat��, is simr to a river seal.


    It creates a nest at the bank of a river, and eats small fish and other aquatic animals.


    Sometimes it leaves the bank of the river and eats tree nuts, but it does not often leave the riverbank.


    The stoned rat that attacked Lilinalia too, probably went up onnd individually in order to eat the vegetables near her house��s fields.


    The stoned rat, being a small magical beast, would make it hard to concentrate on the fact that she was working in a field, nor realize the fact that it is a field.


    Lilinalia, not realizing that the stoned rat hade close, probably unknowingly surprised the stoned rat, and took the poison in her legs.


    In Lagine Vige there were wells in various ces, but only the river had flowing water.


    If you go a bit away from Lagine Vige, there��s arge river, but even so there��s only one small stream in the vige, near the outskirts of the vige, near Bikkuri��s household��s house.


    The surroundings of the river was where the stoned rat��s area of activity was, and also the reason the only one in the vige who had gotten stung with the poison of the stoned rat was Lilinalia, which Calsedonia and Morgan had decided knowing the stoned rats�� style of life.


    Regarding yesterday��s search, Morgan had gone a small bit upstream to where he found a nesting hole of stoned rats.


    Tatsumi was unable to find this nesting hole, and having more experience hunting magical beasts, Morgan splendidly found the ingeniously hidden nest.


    ��..... So this is the nest of a stoned rat..... ��


    ��Yeah. It will be a useful reference from now on, so make sure to remember it.��


    Since Morgan was his senior in hunting magical beasts, Tatsumi obediently nodded.


    Tatsumi, after spending his time rxed with Calsedonia, Morgan took him to the nest of the stoned rats.


    Morgan��s objective was of course, as he was saying, to use it as study for from now on.


    Tatsumi with his eyes was unable to find the nest yesterday, even though he searched the area around the next yesterday. But, on the bank of the small stream, as if it was hiding just inside the grass, the nest was certainly there.


    The stoned rat being a small magical beast, naturally their nest is also small. This smallness and it being in the shadow of the grass contributed to the inexperienced Tatsumi overlooking thes.


    ��Would it be bad to just close this nest up?��


    ��Since the stoned rats are really good at digging, even if you closed up the exit here, they would just make another exit somewhere else.��


    Again, the stoned rats nest became moreplex than the nests of the ants that Tatsumi knew, Morgan teaching him that even if you attacked the opening with magic, it wouldn��t exterminate the whole group.


    ��Then that would mean that as nned from the start, Calse will all at once attack the ones thate out from the nest?��


    ��It would mean that. Around evening, just before night of the next day starts is when the stoned rats are the most active, so just before twilight is when the match would start.��


    Tatsumi and Morgan quietly walk away from the stoned rats�� nest.


    ��The n is going perfectly. We must now finish our preparations by night.��


    ��Yes, understood.��


    Tatsumi nodded strongly to Morgan��s words.


    In a patch of ground just a little bit away from the stoned rats�� nest, there is arge pile of small fishying piled up on the ground.


    Breaking away from the small dead fish in the area was a peculiar smell floating in the air.


    These small fish are, of course, decoys for luring the stoned rats out.


    At the new vige chief Deagan��s directions, the residents of Lagine Vige cooperated to collect these small fish during the day, and ce them nearby where the stoned rats�� nest is.


    Now, when the sun goes down and the stone rats be active, the less wary magical beasts will be drawn to the smell and show themselves.


    Before long, the sun will set and the sky will dye itself from red to ultramarine.


    The leader, a small rat-looking animal peeking its face out, while twitching and wiggling its nose, scenting out the smells around it.


    That leader starts to go towards the fish from the hole, and another one pokes its head out, checking out its surroundings.


    After that, another, yet another rat-looking animal figure appears from the nest, and they start to go toward the fish.


    The two who were observing this from a ce just a bit away from the nest were Tatsumi and Calsedonia.


    Calsedonia uses her��Holy��system��Life Force Detection��to look at what was happening in the nest.


    ����- It seems all of the stoned rats have left the nest. They count 28 in number.��


    ��Okay, then let��s start.��


    Tatsumi, hearing what Calsedonia was saying, moves Calsedonia and himself using��Instant Transfer��.


    After transferring a few times, they appeared 20ish meters away from the mountain of fish in the shadow of a tree, at least ording to Tatsumi��s intuition.


    Right there, Morgan who had already been arranged to stand there waiting.


    Even though Tatsumi and Calsedonia suddenly appeared, Morgan didn��t seem especially surprised.


    Everything was going ording to their prior preparations.


    Tatsumi and Morgan say nothing, nodding at each other. At the same time, Calsedonia began chanting a spell in a whisper.


    And at the same time her chant ended, around the mountain of small fish several fibers of lightning incessantly fell.

 Chapter 109

    <strong>On The Way Home</strong>


    The stoned rats�� body being small, its movements were also quick.


    Even with Calsedonia��s magic, if there were near 30 stoned rats, it would still be impossible for her magic to capture them all, and there were a few of them who escaped the effects of the magic.


    ��There are four of those who have escaped from the effects of the magic! Three on the right, one of the left!��


    Calsedonia, whose��Life Force Detection����s effects are still working, luckily told Tatsumi and Morgan about the presence of the stoned rats who had escaped her��Thunderstorm��.


    In the same instant the two heard that, they moved.


    Morgan, who had before strengthened his body with magic, kicks the ground with great force and a great impact.


    Flying through the air like a shot arrow, Morgan pulls out his sword from his lower back and closes toward the stoned rat on the left.


    The weapon Morgan originally used was arge spear, but this time his opponent is a small-bodied quick-moving stoned rat. For that reason, this time Morgan chose the sword as his main weapon rather than therge spear that would be at a disadvantage against a stoned rat.


    Morgan, strengthened with magic, closes in on the running away stoned rat on the left with even more speed than the small magic beast.


    The stoned rat was running to take refuge in the stream. If the stoned rat gets into the water, first of all it would be unable to be captured by the sword.


    It was just a short distance until the stream. The stoned rat frantically moved its small body, dashing toward the water.


    And, the magical beast who had just reached the edge of the stream, used the best of its leg strength and skips its small body into the air.


    Just like that it sinks into the water, the sessful escape of the stoned rat being sudden. (TL: the ��sinks�� here could also mean die)


    However.


    Its small body, flying through the air, is cut down by a silver sh of light.


    Originally, it would be hard to capture the stoned rat with a weapon. However, for someone of Morgan��s skill, it��s not impossible.


    Just barely catching up with it, Morgan swings his sword grandly.


    The silver light goes through the small magical beast��s body, bisecting it into two, and the body of the magical beast makes a popping sound, falling into the water.


    On the other side, Tatsumi is chasing two of them out of the magical beasts left.


    He��s chasing them, but Tatsumi is not moving his legs like Morgan does.


    Tatsumi, confirming the two small bodies running away, immediately activates��Instantaneous Transfer��.


    Tatsumi��s figure appears blocking the way in front of the magical beasts running away, and at the same time as his appearance he takes his sword made of a dragon out from his lower back.


    Tatsumi, happening to have the high-ss skill, enough to be able to use Iai (The art of drawing your sword and sheathing it afterward), bisects the stoned rats who had without thinking stopped running due to Tatsumi��s sudden appearance with an invisible sword.


    Faster than hispanions who were bisected, there was one stoned rat left who changed his course and ran a different way.


    At about the same time, a clear metallic sound echoed at Tatsumi��s hand, and a golden chain surged out.


    While releasing��Amaryllis��, it ascertains its users�� intention and answering that it passes through the air, capturing the body of the small magical beast.


    The tip of��Amaryllis��, appearing from the air, easily pierces through the body of the stoned rat.


    There��s one stoned rat left.


    Thest one left had not chosen to run.


    To be precise, it had tried to run away at first, but it hurriedly changed its direction.


    Either it had chosen to, when cornered in this predicament to retaliate, or the disorder was the reason for its actions.


    Thest stoned rat who had run away from Calsedonia��s lightning resulted in charging right toward Calsedonia right after she finished her spell.


    Using its small body��s speed to the limit, in a sh it approached Calsedonia.


    Calsedonia was chanting her spell a bit ago and cannot move. Facing the woman, the small magical beast shoots out its long tongue from its mouth.


    Of course, at the tip was the stinger that contained the petrifying poison.


    Even for Calsedonia, if she was hit by the stinger and its poison, she would also get the effects of the poison. If her arms and legs were all petrified, she would still be able to use her��Detoxification��to remove the poison.


    However, if the stinger were to pierce her head or heart, a vital part of her body, then that could not happen.


    If her heart or head were petrified, it would mean that the future of death��s call would not be far away.


    Though Calsedonia herself knew this. However, she still cannot move from that spot.


    Is it because it��s just after she activated the spell that she can��t move? No, that��s incorrect.


    It��s not that she can��t move. It��s just that she can��t move of her own intention.


    That would be because she has a conviction. That the magical beast��s stinger would never be able to reach her body.


    Right now, the magical beast��s poisonous stinger is about to reach Calsedonia.


    A dark shadow cuts in between the middle of the two like a gale.


    No, the shadow didn��t cut in at all, rather it suddenly appeared.


    The magical beasts�� stinger is deflected by the suddenly appearing dark shadow��s shield he was holding.


    No matter how sharp the stoned rats�� stinger was, it could not pierce a shield made with dragon materials.


    With a small clicking sound, the magical beasts�� stinger hits the shield, and at the same time golden chains start running through the air.


    The stretched tongue and body of the stoned rat being cut into four pieces in an instant, the stoned rat was not able to produce any good results of itsst attack.


    ��Are you injured?��


    The shadow that cuts in between Calsedonia and the stoned rat �� Tatsumi, turns around and asks while smiling.


    ��Yes. Because I believed that Danna-sama would protect me.��


    Responding to the man��s smile with an even more smiling face, Calsedonia takes a few steps closer to Tatsumi.


    ��... But, in order to thank you for protecting me..... I have to do something right?��


    Calsedonia, who hade to Tatsumi��s side, softly kissed that man��s cheek.


    Morgan while sudden did not approach the normal Tatsumi and Calsedonia, while dropping his shoulders, wryly smiling with a ��good grief.�� (TL: Yare Yare used here, and <strong>where the doujins at</strong>)


    And just like that, the hidden threat to Lagine Vige, the stoned rats, ording to Tatsumi and co., have been defeated.


    And, at the same time, for defeating so many magical beasts, Calsedonia��s fame �C��Holy Maiden����s fame rose even more.


    The once thought of as��Insane��Calsedonia. However, the people who would call her that no longer exist in Lagine Vige anymore.


    Even if they were small, the fearsome group of stoned rats who carried petrification poison stingers was burned to the ground in an instant by astonishing attack magic.


    And saving the girl who was affected by the stoned rats�� poison with curing magic full of affection andpassion.


    And above all, the happy-looking smile as she always stood close by the side of the jet-ck armor wearing young man, her husband.


    The citizens of Lagine Vige who had seen this, once again would never call Calsedonia��Insane��or��Liar��again.


    At the same time, Calsedonia��s family Bikkuri and co��s social status would also increase within the vige.


    Being the parents of the��Holy Maiden��, in the vige it was as if people ced their gaze on them.


    Originally, Bikkuri and co had lived on the edge of town poorly, which was the fault of the previous vige chief, Nephro.


    Nephro, who was holding onto the thought that it won��t be just for free at the thought of Namea, Bikkuri��s wife, used his position as a vige chief and sent them into istion in the vige.


    As if Namea would one day regret living the poor life with Bikkuri, ande to him crying.


    Thinking that, Nephro would bit by bit corner Bikkuri and Namea.


    However, the same Nephro is now not here. Bikkuri��s family would in rtion to this once more be ushered into the vige.


    Now there was nothing more for Tatsumi and Calsedonia to do in this vige.


    Thest thing for them to do would be to leave Lagine Vige and return to Levantillis.


    The day came where Tatsumi, Calsedonia, Morgan, Joruto, and Yerimao where to depart from the Lagine Vige.


    Finishing their travel preparations, Tatsumi and co. think back apanied by their parlow.


    Deagan, who had be the new Lagine Vige chief, The savaiv temple priest Vergil, and Calsedonia��s family Bikkuri, Namea, and Lilinalia.


    Other than that were the vigers, who were crowded and hade to see the traveling Tatsumi and co off in the za.


    ��Everyone, thank you for all your help this time around with various things.��


    The vigers�� representative, the vige chief Deagan lowers his head.


    And in addition to this all of the other vigers imitate the vige chief.


    From the middle of the vigers, one girl timidly steps forward in front of Calsedonia.


    ��...... Elder sister......��


    The girl who had stepped forward �� Lilinalia puts together her words while shyly.


    ��Anytime.... Come home anytime, okay? Since this vige is your hometown.... Of course, that includes elder brother-inw too.��


    ��Lina.... ��


    Calsedonia hugs her sister closely.


    Lilinalia too, while slightly hesitating encircles both of her arms around her elder sister.]


    There is no longer any disconnect between the two sisters. That also goes for the elder sister and her parents.


    During the time they were staying in Lagine Vige, the gap between Calsedonia and her parents filled up favorably.


    Their father now stepped forward, watching the sisters as they hugged and unwillingly said goodbyes.


    ��..... Once again, let me congratte you, Tatsumi-kun.��


    Bikkuri deeply bows toward Tatsumi.


    ��I��ve heard of you from Calse. You��re the��Young Man from her Dreams��. What Calse had been saying a long time ago...... it was true.��


    The young man met she met in her dreams. Calsedonia, when she was young if there was anything on her mind she would say it.


    Bikkuri could not believe what his daughter was saying. No, it��s not as if he was at fault or anything. Nobody would have believed things about a person living in a different world.


    ��When Calse was still little, if I had been able to believe my daughter a little more.... Nah, I won��t say things about what��s done and past. My daughter too..... Calse has already forgiven us for it, so there��s no meaning in bringing up the past again.��


    Bikkuri raises his head, and presents his right hand to Tatsumi.


    ��My daughter.... I entrust Calsedonia to you. If it��s you, I can entrust my daughter to you with peace of mind. After that.......��


    While scratching his head with his open left hand, Bikkuri adds just a bit to the end embarrassedly.


    ��The debt you repaid to the old vige chief, someday we��ll repay all of it. Just.... Our earnings aren��t as good as yours, so it will probably be bit by bit but.... ��


    ��Yeah. There��s no reason to rush, so please repay it slowly.... Father-inw-san.��


    Tatsumi tightly grasps Bikkuri��s presented right hand.


    Tatsumi calling him father-inw once more, Bikkuri opens his eyes very widely.


    But his eyes slowly narrowed, and he smiled.


    ��I leave my daughter to you! And after that, you cane to y anytime, but not with Lina, Tatsumi-kun... no, Tatsumi!��


    ��I understand. Someday, you and the rest shoulde to the royal capital to y too.��


    Bikkuri puts strength into his right arm too as to not lose to his son-inw.


    And at that point, he had put in not just strength to his arm but also trust.


    The four of Tatsumi and co straddle the parlow. Morgan again swings the reins of the wild boar carriage connected to the orcs.


    A four horse parlow, and one wild boar carriage, slowly depart from Lagine Vige.


    ��Tatsumi! For now we��re going to Toga city. We��re going to get the materials we need for travelling there, and then we��ll once again go to Levantis.��


    ��Got it, Joruto.��


    Tatsumi faces his beloved horse Porche toward Toga city��s direction. At the side of him, suddenly Calsedonia riding her horse Ferrari lines up.


    ��Some.... A lot happened, but we��re finally on our way home.��


    ��That��s right. After leaving our house for so long, after we get home we��ll have to do a lot of cleaning.... Oh, but we could have Brownie possibly. ��


    ��That��s true too. After we get home, let��s give Brownie something tasty to eat. After that, let��s buy L and Jadock and co. a souvenir.... Wait, in the first ce should we let this world get lessons in souvenirs?��


    While swaying on Porche��s back, Tatsumi tilts his neck.


    Calsedonia giggles and a smile drips onto her face, was Tatsumi��s appearance that weird.


    At the happily smiling woman, there was no longer any shadow of sorrow to be seen.

 Chapter 110

    <strong>Digression: The Magic Pouch</strong>


    Tatsumi��s party who had left Lagine Vige, didn��t push themselves and slowly advanced, camping in the middle of the road and arrived at the city of toga the next day safely.


    In doing so, Joruto who had his first camping experience was at first in very high spirits, but in the morning he happily grumbled��Man, camping is good. Sleeping on the ground, it hurts your body more than you expected.��


    And then Toga City.


    ording to the schedule, we would stay one day here, and early next morning travel toward Levantis.


    For that reason, today they must replenish their needed consumable goods such as food for their journey.


    Tatsumi��s group separated from the two groups, and went out into various streets to buy things.


    Of course, Calsedonia was together with Tatsumi.


    The two were getting along well together as always, walking along in Toga City.


    Since they were in the middle of a city, Tatsumi took of his armor and was in casual clothes. Just in case, he had his sword on his hips, and on his right hand he had��Amaryllis�� as always.


    The two store away food they choose in Toga City��s market.


    ��Should we be just buying food?��


    ��Yes, we had left the rest to Morgan��s and Joruto��s group.��


    ��I see. But, since we��re here, why not look around at things other than food?��


    ��Yeah!��


    Calsedonia epts Tatsumi��s invitation, smiling.


    The two walk together happily getting closer toward each other. Especially Calsedonia, she��s walking in the direct center while happily smiling with her whole face.


    The two who had first bought up their needed food provisions then looked around the market here and there.


    Ornaments and daily necessities, cosmetics on clothes, and things such as armor and weapons.


    Even if you were topare it to the Royal Capital��s market its assortment would fall behind, but even then abundant goods flooded the market.


    While looking at goods here and there, Tatsumi and Calsedonia walk.


    And, Tatsumi suddenly stopped his feet at a certain stall.


    Calsedonia made a conjectured face at Tatsumi who had suddenly stopped his legs, but Tatsumi stared steadily at the goods lined up at the stall.


    That was at first nce a stall that only sold things with unclear uses at first, at the front of the store being lined up a mysterious crystal ball, things like a cracked pot, and things that can only be seen as junk.


    ��- Hm? I feel like I��ve seen this stall��s assortment before......?


    As Tatsumi tilts his head in his mind, a suspicious person that looks like the stall owner in his middle years called out while smirking.


    ����Ee, fe who has brought along such a beauty. For our goods to catch your eye, you must have some really good judgement��-��


    The shopkeeper��s smirking continued up until then when it suddenly changed to cramping at something.


    ��H, Hey...... Aren��t you that fellow that bought a magic drawing at our store.......��


    That��s right.


    That was when Tatsumi and Calsedonia had just gotten engaged, and been sold a fake magic drawing, that suspicious merchant.


    ��We, What did you think of it? That drawing I sold you.......Did you like��Holy Maiden��-sama��s nudity?��


    While making a cramped smile, the street vendor brung those things up.


    Selling off a fake, and then bringing up such things carelessly.


    It would have been better off running away in a panic, but at the stall keeper who boldly brought such things up, Tatsumi was actually impressed.


    Originally, Tatsumi had held no bad sentiments toward the shopkeeper. Sure, the painting he bought didn��t have any magic in it, but he halfway understood.


    He had no anger towards him since he had not felt deceived, but still felt that he should get some sort of revenge.


    Therefore Tatsumi suggestively smiled, purposely answering the stallkeeper��s question.


    ��Yeah. Sure,��Holy Maiden��-sama��s nudity was skillful.��


    Calsedonia, next to Tatsumi, let her gaze float around and got very red.


    The two��s first exchanged��Love��s bodynguage��was of no doubt because of the��Magic Painting��. On the night of that day, Tatsumi sure did enjoy the nudity of the��Holy Maiden����- Not the painting but the real one��- so there was no lie in his words.


    ��Eh? Eh? Th, There��s no...... Uh, Uhm, No, I, I see, Th, That��s good for you......��


    The shopkeeper who didn��t think Tatsumi would ever give that response confusedly replies.


    ��B, By the way, is that beauty next to you your lover? Her hair color kinda looks like the rumored Savaiv Temple��s��Holy Maiden��-sama��


    ��What are you saying? My wife is obviously even more beautiful than the rumored��Holy Maiden��-sama��


    ��Hah, Hahahahahaha!! You say so too feh. Certainly your wife is more beautiful than the��Holy Maiden��-sama obviously! I see, I see. So that beauty is your wife. Catching such a beauty, you must be really good fe!��


    Hearing Tatsumi��snguage the stallkeeper bursts intoughter.


    It seems that he would have never even thought in his dreams that the woman Tatsumi had brought along was the rumored��Holy Maiden��herself.


    On the other hand, Calsedonia was leaning on Tatsumi happily.


    It seems Tatsumi calling her��More beautiful than the rumored��Holy Maiden����was a critical hit for her.


    The��Holy Maiden��was nobody but Calsedonia, so Tatsumi��s words that��She is more beautiful than herself��would be a bit weird, but the person herself at the peak of happiness did not notice that.


    ��Okay, then, let��s show you fellow our best. This is the genuine magic seal that can��t be obtained by anyone else you know?��


    Saying that the stall keeper showed Tatsumi a white and ck leather-bound bag.


    That bag was a leather bag regrly sold in secondhand shops, and it could be seen that it had no differences.


    From how Tatsumi saw it, its size was about 40 cm vertically, and 30 cm horizontally. The bottom part was sewn into a circle, and the bag��s hole was around 20 cm in diameter, with a leather strap on the hole in order to hang it from one��s belt.


    Travelers and such put their smallish tools they need for trips in, and being just the right size, it was an often seen leather bag. In reality, if one looked through the market, they could easily find simr leather bags from ces other than this stall.


    ��It doesn��t look like any special leather bag though?��


    ��Okay, didn��t I say this is a magic sealing tool? This thing has��Disregard Weight��and��Store Infinity��magic on it you know?��


    ����Disregard Weight��and......��Store Infinity��?��


    That would be called the��Infinite Bag��that often appears in fantasy stories, that thing?


    While holding down his astonishment and curiosity somehow, Tatsumi looks again at the two leather bags.


    ��...... Danna-sama...... This bag is......��


    ��Yeah. I don��t know the details, but there��s no doubt it��s a magic sealing tool......��


    When he looks at it while keeping mana in mind, he can sense some sort of magic light form the two dark and light bags. Not only that, the magic light climbing up out of the bag��s color is the same color as Tatsumi��s golden color.


    That coloring from the two bags is nothing other than the��Heavenly��ss mana.


    Even if it was as if the stall keeper said, that the leather bags had ��Store Infinity��and��Disregard Weight��on them, would both of them truly belong to ��Heavenly��ss magic.


    Both��Disregard Weight��and��Store Infinity��are magic that affect the air, so they would certainly belong to the��Heavenly��ss.


    ��......Is this...... the real thing......? But,��Store Infinity��being set aside, would��Disregard Weight��be included in��Heaven��magic? It would not make the weight disappear, rather if it could store it in a different dimension, then that would certainly be��Heavenly��magic......��


    Taking both leather bags in his hand, Tatsumi uncertainly whispered while watching them.


    ��Hey, these two leather bags, how did you get them?��


    ��Oh, even if ya fellow were my opponent I wouldn��t tell you. How I get my products as a merchant is one of my fortunes. But, I��m willing to swear on the god of trade, Dargabe, that I didn��t get these bags through any unjust means.��


    While listening to the stall keeper��s talk, Tatsumi worries.


    At the very least the��Heavenly��ss magic is put on it no doubt.


    ��This bag......Is it okay if I test if it really has��Disregard Weight��and��Store Infinity��put in it?��


    ��Oh, go ahead. Of course.��


    Tatsumi takes the food that he was holding for the trip and puts it in the ck leather bag all at once.


    ��The stuff definitely went in the bag but......��


    While holding the ck bag in his hand Tatsumi tilts his head.


    It appeared as if there was no change in the ck bag. It was so t it almost looked like there was nothing in it.


    However,ing from the leather bag Tatsumi was holding in his hand, Tatsumi could still feel the weight of the food he had put in just now.


    ��This, I still feel the weight of it? Was��Disregard Weight��not just a lie?��


    ��Hey hey, let��s call false usations okay, right fellow. What��s put on that ck bag is not��Disregard Weight��but��Store Infinite��.��Disregard Weight��is the white bag��


    ��Eh? What does that mean?��


    Tatsumi��s vacantly staring face. Collecting what the stall keeper said, it bes as follows.


    The magic put on the ck leather bag is��Store Infinite��. No matter how much stuff you put in it, the weight of the objects will not change.


    The opposite white leather bag is��Disregard Weight��. Nothing that exceeds the bag��s remaining size will fit in, but you can no longer feel the weight of the objects.


    ��.........It seems like you can use these but you can��t, huh......��


    ��.........That��s right��


    Tatsumi and Calsedonia both meet each other��s gazes and breathe a sigh.


    Even if it has no limit to the storage, the weight of the stuff put in the bag will stay limited naturally by how much one can carry. And, even if the weight ispletely gone, the capacity of the small leather bag is just insignificant.


    Thinking so, each one of the magic bags certainly seems like they can be used but cannot, which cannot be helped but to be said.


    ��What, with these magic sealing tools, the people that can use them are the people that think one step ahead. If you think about it reeal nice, you can find a valid way to use it. So, what��ll you do, fe?��


    And, from just a nce, the stall keeper had made a shady smile.


    ��Way to use it huh...... Hm? Perhaps......��


    As Tatsumi came to a conclusion about something, he tried putting the ck bag in the white bag.


    If you put the white bag that carries no weight, inside the ck bag which has infinite capacity, there would be no weight and no limit to the capacity, a real��Infinite Storage��. That is what Tatsumi had thought.


    Looking at Tatsumi��s situation, the stall keeper once again smirks.


    ��Ah, my fe. That��s impossible, you know? There was a guy who tried to put the ck bag in the white one before. But......��


    While listening to the stall keeper��s talk, Tatsumi still proceeds.


    And, as he put the ck bag inside the white bag, they opposed each other as if mas, and it was impossible to put the ck bag in the white bag.


    ��Apparently, those two bag��s mana interfere with each other, and it seems you can��t put one inside the ck bag inside the white bag, those two��


    ��......I see. So that��s the reason this stall keeper is selling these bags.......��


    The idea of using both bags in each other, is an idea that anyone coulde up with if they think just a bit.


    Even so, this is the reason these magic bags were being sold by the suspicious stall keeper. That reason was of course, that it seems that you can use them but actually cannot, and nothing else.


    ��Then, what��ll you do, fe? It would be okay for me to give you a special bargain for you?��


    And, facing Tatsumi, the stall keeper of course gave a shady smile.


    ��............So, did you end up buying it?��


    ��Tatsumi...... I know saying this is a bit much, but isn��t this guy simr to a fraud?��


    ��As for the cost of the magic sealing tool, those two costing 500 silver coins is certainly extraordinary but......in that situation no matter how you think about it......��


    In the end Tatsumi bought the two��Magic Bags��from the shady stall keeper.


    The price was just as Yerimao said, 500 silver coins. This price, for the price of two magic sealing tools, is strangely cheap. Ordinarily, a single magic sealing tool would be 10,000 silver coins at least.


    Tatsumi had bought those two shady magic bags. Seeing that, Joruto and Morgan, who had already finished shopping and returned to the inn along with Yerimao, gave off a bitter face.


    Unusually, Calsedonia, who was behind Tatsumi, who had not agreed to this, looked at him with a face of disagreement.


    It was something Tatsumi and nobody else had decided, and Calsedonia had to take out 500 silver coins from their travel expenses��- not silver coins but that equivalent in gems��- to pay. Not only that, her blood family was poor, and being raised in the middle of clergymen after being taken by Giuseppe, she did not have a good expression toward waste. (TL: ��Raised in clergymen�� is included because not being wasteful is a virtuous thing taught in that profession.)


    For that reason, using a lot of money on things that seem like they can be used but cannot, would leave her discontent.


    Tatsumi stares at the four pairs of eight moist eyes.


    But Tatsumi just grins.


    ��Actually, there was something I had wanted to try but......doing this in front of the shady stall keeper made me hesitate.��


    Saying so to everyone, Tatsumi held up the two magic bags.


    ��Calse. Could you hold this white bag toward me while it��s open?��


    ��Uhm...... Like this?��


    Just like Tatsumi had said, Calsedonia opens the white bag widely and points it toward him.


    While peeking inside the mouth of the white bag, he teleports the ck bag inside his hand.


    And in the inside of the white bag.


    ��Ah!!!��


    In one turn, Joruto��s bitter expression turned to shock while he let out a loud voice.


    Not just Joruto, but Morgan and Yerimao, as well as Calsedonia, opened their eyes widely while gazing at the white bag she held.


    It seemed that those two bag��s magic powers opposed each other just at the entrance of the bag, and once put inside the white bag will not fly out of the ck bag.


    Originally, using this method would be restricted to Tatsumi who is a��Heaven��magic user.


    ��Watching these two bags, I thought of this. If you can��t put the ck bag inside the white bag��s opening, then you can just put it inside the ck bag directly inside the white bag. See, for the cost of 500 silver coins that��s cheap right?��


    For a while the four people other than Tatsumi stared at the��Infinite Storage��in his hand.


    ��........But hey......��


    The one who opened their mouth was Joruto. He continued in a bbergasted expression.


    ��...... Who exactly created these. Either way, it should be easy to put two magics on one bag in the first ce��


    It seems that the only one who thought that was not just Joruto, but also Calsedonia and Morgan, as well as Yerimao nodded all together to that.


    ��Yeah...... I don��t really get the reason to put one magic on two bags but...... isn��t the person that created them that?��


    ��Eh? Tatsumi can guess him? Exactly who?��


    ��The first-generation��Heaven��magic user, the��Great Sorcerer��Tiet Zamui....... right?��


    Tatsumi nodded silently at Calsedonia��s words.


    ��The only��Heaven��magic users other than me is the previous generation.The only people that can make a magic sealing tool with��Heaven��magic put on it is only the��Great Sorcerer��. And, just like me, the previous generation could make the two magic bags into one��


    ��Ah...... I see. If you say it like that, it��s just as you say Tatsumi��


    Perhaps the��Great Sorcerer�� Tiet Zamui didn��t only have��Heaven��magic but also happened to have a way to make magic sealing tools, so Tatsumi thought.


    As he had heard from Giuseppe, the system that can create a magic sealing tool is��Tempering��. It��s a system called the Alchemist magic system so to speak. Although it��s not as hard as Tatsumi��s��Heavenly��magic, it��s still a pretty hard system.


    Tiet Zamui didn��t only have��Heaven��but also��Tempering��perhaps. If this conjecture was correct somehow, then Tiet Zamui hadbined the two rare systems, bing the real Great Sorcerer.


    ��But I��ve never heard��Great Sorcerer��having the ��Tempering��system too?��


    ��This is no more than my guess but....... He probably hid it on purpose��


    Tatsumi had inherited the previous generation��s legacy��Amyrillis��. This was also likely created by Tiet Zamui.


    During the battle with the dragon, he had came to the understanding of the existence of��Air Ripper��magic atst, after being cornered to the edge.


    At that time too, Tatsumi had doubted the suitably twisted character of the previous generation.


    If as Tatsumi had imagined, that the��Great Sorcerer��was a twister person, then he would somehow not agree to not conceal his��Tempering��system.


    ��Surely, for some simple reason like��That way seems more fun��he concealed his��Tempering��system? He could have strictly ordered his pupils to not reveal the information too. And, that magic bag too��-��


    In the end it was nothing more than a conjecture, but his line of thinking was probably not wrong.


    While holding that conviction in his arms, Tatsumi once again gazed at the magic bag.


    Incidentally.


    When a certain Highest Priest had seen the magic bag after Tatsumi had returned to the Royal Capital, that Highest Priest had excitedly said,


    ��M, My son-inw!! Th, Those two magic bags, would you leave them to me for 50,000 silver coins...... No, 100,000 silver coins!?��


    while drawing near Tatsumi with ghastly imminent force.


    Of course, after that the magic bags swayed on Tatsumi��s waist. (TL: I don��t get the punchline either.)

 Chapter 111 “Digression: The Magic Pouches.”

    <strong>Invasion</strong>


    His body does not move.


    was during one night ��- A few days after they had returned from Lagine Vige and Toga.


    Only the moonlight illuminates the worldte at night. Feeling that something is standing over him, Tatsumi opens his eyes.


    It��s already been quite a long time since he had gotten summoned to this world.


    He looks outside the window with sleepy eyes. By now he can mostly tell the time by the position of the moon.


    Tatsumi who decided he can get one more nap in moves to go back to sleep, shaking off his insomnia. (TL: No, he does not have insomnia, he��s just having a hard time sleeping i guess?)


    At that point. He noticed that he can��t move his body as how he tries to.


    The words sleep paralysis emerge in Tatsumi��s brain.


    There��s many opinions about the cause of sleep paralysis.


    One famous among the rest is,��The state where your brain is awake but your body is not��. And, the opinion just as famous next to that one is,��Sleep paralysis is a psychic phenomenon��.


    In this world, the existence called a ghost does not exist, as Tatsumi was taught by the temple.


    That��s because most people��s way of thinking is that after death, your soul that has escaped from your body immediately goes to God��s heaven.


    For that reason, the soul does not wander around, and ghosts do not exist.


    Immortal monsters, Undeads ��- Things like zombies and skeletons ��- exist, but they rely on the��Magic��left in the bodies of people that held deep grudges, and from Tatsumi��s knowledge were not immortal.


    Then, what��s happening in those people��s bodies?


    While desperately suppressing the unidentifiable fear crawling up his spine, Tatsumi once more opened his eyes.


    The moonlight shines in through the window, and slightly illuminates the inside of the bedroom.


    Inside that weak light, Tatsumi saw something that looked like it was wearing a white mantle climbing on his body.


    ����Just what is.......? I, impossible, a ghost.......?


    ��So there are ghosts in this world too��, so was the quiet out-of-ce thought Tatsumi held in his mind, while he concentrated on looking at the white thing trying to get on him in order topletely figure out what it was.


    The size of the white thing was about equal to Tatsumi. In other words, it was about the same size as a human.


    That human-sized white thing got on Tatsumi who was lying upwards as if to lean over him, and there was also a round part that was like a pointed end, and slowly approached his head.


    Inside the dim bedroom, there was a slowly approaching white thing. The fear climbing up his spine reaching his throat, about the point where Tatsumi unknowingly almost screamed.


    With a light thud, something fell onto Tatsumi��s face.


    Something fell on his face, sliding and crawling across his face, moving toward the side of his sleeping head.


    ����W, what was that just now!?


    Raising a voice that couldn��t even be called one, Tatsumi opened his eyes in the dark.


    Above that same person��s face, once again one more, and one more after that fall, and simrly, ticklishly move across his face.


    While this happened, the white thing��s round part got even closer to Tatsumi.


    At exactly that point �C when Tatsumi��s fear overflowed from his limit, and a scream tried to fly out from his throat.


    A stimulus entered his nose, a familiar smell.


    ����H, Huh? This smell is......pe, perhaps......


    Somehow moving his throat which won��t work as he wants it to from fear, Tatsumi mutters in a soft and blurry voice.


    ��Ch, Chiko?��


    The white thing that hade toward point-nk range, hearing his voice suddenly turned, as if snapping went downward towards him.


    ��M, Master!? It seems you��re awake......!?��


    The white thing floating in the room. The thing that heard his voice from there was undoubtedly Calsedonia��s voice.


    ��Ehm...... What are you doing?��


    ��T, That is....... well.........��


    As always this world relied only on dim moonlight. Even so, recovering from his fear, he is able to see further from the things he could see to the things he couldn��t.


    Now, Calsedonia is straddling the region around Tatsumi��s hips, taking a stance of riding a horse.


    As always, the two were fully naked. Even in the darkness, he��s able to see Calsedonia hurriedly continuing her condition of horse riding somehow, and is also able to tell that her two hills move every time she moves her body above Tatsumi.


    ��Chiko?��


    When Tatsumi called that name again, Calsedonia hung her head in heartbreak at the idea.


    Next to her, something soft tickles his stomach. It seems Calsedonia��s hair had touched his stomach.


    It��s likely that the reason Tatsumi��s face had fallen down from a bit ago was because of her hair. There��s no doubt that as Calsedonia��s hand spilled a tuft of hair that fell toward Tatsumi��s face as she was lifted up.


    ��Ah, uhm......Master��s sleeping face was......just so cute that I......couldn��t control myself and kissed......��


    In reality she had done what amounted to more than just a kiss leaning over Tatsumi, but Calsedonia would not say that.


    ��I see......��


    Rxing his entire body, Tatsumi gave out a deep breath. And, he once again looks up to Calsedonia, who is horse riding him from below.


    Her body line which has been removed from her bnce was as always beautiful.


    Her whitish body standing out against the pale moonlight looked almost like a spirit.


    Both bountiful chests and the lean abdomen. And the texture of her smooth thighs and soft rear, Tatsumi himself felt on his stomach.


    This is probably toote, but Chiko is pretty beautiful.


    While praising his own wife in his mind, Tatsumi lifted a grin in the dark.


    ��I well understand. And, I will regard that as a challenge to me��


    Tatsumi suddenly grabs the defenseless Calsedonia��s chest with both hands.


    ��Ho, Hyeeeeeeee!?��


    Moving the surprised Calsedonia with��Instantaneous Movement��, Tatsumi changes the position that he is in with her.


    In one instant he changes who is on top and is on bottom, Tatsumi quickly changes the position to start horse riding Calsedonia.


    ��You had started it first, so I assume you��re ready for it?��


    Tatsumi then pressed down on Calsedonia��s neck with his face, pressing his lips on her smooth skin,crawling his tongue along slowly.


    The next morning.


    In slightly sleepy faces, the two head toward the temple as normal.


    Right now the season is the time of the sun. In other words, summer.


    The summers in Largophilli Kingdompared to Japan��s summers pass quite easily.


    No matter what the actual air temperature was, what Tatsumi felt was about 30 degrees. Comparing it to Japan��s summers which often surpass 35 degrees, it can be said to be quite low.


    However, the defining feature of Japan��s summers, the cicada��s voices, could not be heard, so Tatsumi was left a bit unsatisfied.


    Even so, when it��s summer people are dressed lightly.


    There were many who exposed their arms and legs, and it seems the materials the inclothes are made of are permeable.


    Tatsumi and Calsedonia were showing their social ss of priests, wearing priest clothes. Days off and times when one is in the house aside, one surely cannot wear rough clothes


    And since it��s priests�� clothing, since exposing skin is prohibited, the two are right now a bit ufortably hot. While holding Tatsumi��s right arm, Calsedonia walks. It seems today she is in really good health and has been nothing but smiles since the morning.


    His right arm conveying her body heatbined with the air temperature can be called hot, but he didn��t feel that unpleasant strangely.


    On the contrary, the warmth of Calsedonia��s body from his right arm reminded him of their midnight affair, and Tatsumi��s body temperature rose to his face.


    There were no changes to the capital Levanits from normal.


    The town was overflowing with activity, and people were running around busily.


    The town that had started its activity along with daybreak, had already waken up fully.


    The prosperous various stall keepers calling in customers with inviting voices, and the customers who check the goods happily.


    Perhaps the ones walking quickly along the road are travelers who are going to leave and go to another city.


    Inside all of this, is one group wearing armor. They are most likely magic beast hunters who are going hunting.


    ����Oh yeah, although it��s been a few days since we��ve returned to Levantis, we haven��t gone to see the��Elf��s Resting ce��yet.


    The few days after we had returned to Levantis were quite busy with chasing after the postprocessing and reports of the events, so we didn��t have the chance to set foot in the��Elf��s Resting ce��yet.


    When L and Jardock had remembered their nostalgia and Mil-Il��s face, they had dimly thought they should go to L��s shop tonight.


    Tatsumi became aware of a gaze facing towards him.


    Without even turning his gaze around, he moves just his vision to find their identity.


    The person facing toward him was standing in a thin alleyway like he was entrusting his body to it.


    If he��s not particrly hiding, then he��s also not hiding the fact he��s looking at Tatsumi.


    And that proof was, that when that person was caught by his (Tatsumi��s) gaze, that person showed a sweet smile.


    Wondering who it is, Tatsumi stops where he is and once again turns toward that person to look.


    And, Tatsumi unknowingly opened his eyes widely.


    First, he was surprised that the person was a woman.


    From his eye it looked like she was somewhere in the first half of her twenties to the first half of her thirties. Her height was tall, about the same standing as Tatsumi.


    Her white skin was not odd for this country. However, other parts of her were pretty odd.


    If you were to put it in precise words, it would be correct that she was bizarre for the country of Largophilli.


    That woman��s hair length led down to her waist, with the same ck color as Tatsumi��s.


    And what that woman wore on her, was not any normal clothes that could be found in the peoples of the country, but a design that Tatsumi was very familiar with.


    It was a dark grey business suit.


    It was the working woman that Tatsumi knew well, and not your average Office Lady (OL), wearing a shirt that gave the image that she was in a more high social position of a manager.


    The coat on her shoulders and the slim pants gave the woman a smart impression.


    Below the suit was a white shirt. Decorating her neck was a deep red necktie.


    At her feet were dark blue sneakers, but it was still undoubtedly not a material from this world.


    Her pupil color was light brown, and the way her face was featured was evidently not from Asia. However, it still gave off a different impression from those of this country.


    Everything about that woman(��s appearance) was deeply familiar to Tatsumi, and was from the point of this country......No, this world, was too different.


    ��Danna-sama......?��


    Calsedonia, who had seen Tatsumi stop suddenly with a strange face. But, realizing that he was fixated at one certain direction, she looked in that direction ��- And swallowed her breath.


    ��Th, The same color of hair as Danna-sama......?��


    Up until now she had not seen anyone with ck hair in this world.


    The woman who was entrusting her body to the alleyway meets Tatsumi and Calsedonia straightforward halfway in between, walking toward them.


    And walking a few steps toward the two and stopping, the woman points her gaze toward Tatsumi��s right hand��-toward��Amaryllis��.


    ��Yeah, that��s definitely ��Amaryllis��. Yeah, you��re him right?��


    The ck haired woman once again smiles, and elevating her right hand toward the same height as her eyes, turning over her sleeve.


    Equipped on that arm was a vermillion gold mineral weapon that��s often seen.


    ��Th, That is...... I, Impossible......��


    ��Yeah. It��s from the same material that your now equipped��Amaryllis��is made of. Though, in terms of time mine is a lot more new than yours?��


    ��I, Impossible......You are......��


    The one who asked in a blurry voice was Calsedonia, next to Tatsumi.


    Seeing the weapon shining vermillion gold, she had guessed who the ck-haired woman is.


    ��Why don��t we once again introduce ourselves. My name is Tina Abi Zahui. And, in this country my name is Tiet Zamui, or perhaps you know me by the famous name��Great Sorcerer��? Nice to meet you, my sessor-kun.��


    And that was the moment where two��Heaven��magic users met.


    Author��s Note:


    I��ve changed up thest chapter ��Digression: The Magic Pouches.��


    I haven��t changed the general flow, but some of the details have changed.


    If you would like, I would be happy if you could take another look at it.

 Chapter 112

    <strong><<The Great Sorcerer>></strong>


    ��Wa, What!! Did you just name yourself as the <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono!?��


    ��Of course, Savaiv��s Highest Priest-dono. I am the genuine <<Great Sorcerer>> Tiet Zamui themself.��


    Inside one of the Savaiv Temple��s parlors. There, Giuseppe and Tina met by chance.


    Of course, the one who pulled them together was Tatsumi.


    Tatsumi, knowing that Giuseppe had adored the <<Great Sorcerer>> from a small age, had guided the suddenly appearing Tiet Zamui ��- Tina Abi Zahui to Savaiv Temple ��- Not that they had just talked in the middle of the road (on the way).


    ��I am a user of <<Heaven>> Magic. Namely, I can control space and time. What do you think, amazing right? Surprised right? Now, show your astonishment without worry.��


    Tina rys this while full of confidence.


    Hearing this overflowing ego, Tatsumi and Calsedonia without thinking looked at each other and grimaced.


    But, Giuseppe was different. His eyes being filled with the light of praise itself, he looked at the legendary Great Sorcerer.


    ��Nothing less from the <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono! This Giuseppe has been impressed! But...... For what kind of reason has the <<Great Sorcerer>>e to this age?��


    ��Of course, I havee to meet my sessor. I��ve been teleporting to various worlds and times, but when I visited this time period, Ogun...... This person was like my sessor in this age, and I��ve heard what Tatsumi-kun here has to say.��


    ��Hoho, so the <<Great Sorcerer>>��s sessor is Son-inw-dono......Son-inw-dono. Have you seen someone called Ogun?��


    ��Ogun...... is it? Ye-ah, I can��t think of anyone......��


    ��Me too...... I don��t remember anyone by that name.��


    Even though Tatsumi was desperately trying to remember someone by the name of Ogun, the name won��te out.


    It was simr for Calsedonia. They were usually together outside of the temple, so even if they had met one of Tina��s subordinates called Ogun, they would probably have met him at the same time.


    ��Yeah, there��s nothing off with Tatsumi and Calsedonia being unable to remember his name. Either way, given that guy, he won��t name himself. But recently, you guys met a peddler, right? The peddler that sold you guys those magic bags that are swaying at Tatsumi-kun��s waist...... That��s my subordinate Ogun.��


    At the <<Great Sorcerer>>��s few words, Tatsumi and Calsedonia open their eyes widely in surprise.


    Tatsumi remembers the suspiciously smiling trader��s face.


    Nobody would imagine that that traveler is the legendary <<Great Sorcerer>>��s subordinate of this era.


    Seeing Tatsumi and Calsedonia who couldn��t even talk because of the shock, Tina smiled for them.


    ��When I showed my face at his ce a few days ago, I heard that he had sold someone those magic bags. I had strictly ordered those bags to be only sold to someone after he ascertained them. He said he had sold them. Seeing that Ogun is like my subordinate. He has a good ascertaining eye. Curiosity welled up in me as to who he had sold those magic bags to see? Furthermore, he had said that the person he sold the bags to had been wearing a simr-looking extraordinary gauntlet. And then it came to me with a ping.��


    A few days ago, it was pretty famous that a massive dragon had attacked this royal capital, Levantis.


    The young person who defeated the dragon had revived the long-standing sealed legendary weapon of <Heaven>, and using it had defeated the dragon.


    Recently in all the bars around, almost everyday folk poets had sung of an epic tale.


    ��The person who Ogun had sold the magic bags to himself was that dragon-killing hero, or so. This means this person has 2...... No, precisely 3 <Heaven> magic sealing tools, ��Amaryllis�� and the magic bags. As for the producer of these magic tools, I had wanted to meet them myself.��


    ��As I thought......So the one who created ��Amaryllis�� and the magic bags was you right?��


    ��Exactly. It seems you��ve realized too? That I��m not only a user of the <Heaven> magic system but also <Alchemy> too.��


    Tina��s smiling gaze faced toward the magic bags on Tatsumi��s waist.


    ��Those magic bags, without a <Heaven> magic user, they can��t bring out their full power. I��m sure you��ve realized too, but in order to make the ck and white magic bags into one you have to be able to use <<Instantaneous Transmission>>.��


    Tina said so while making an elegant gesture toward drinking the tea offered to her �� the one Calsedonia had been making.


    Tina, putting the tea in her mouth one sip at a time, let someone approach using her thin arms slightly.


    ��.........Did it meet your tastes?��


    ��No no, it��s really like that but...... I had gotten used to the taste of my home country��s tea, and get a bit of difort when I drink Jasmine tea like this country��s tea. It��s absolutely not true that the tea Calse-kun had made is bad.��


    ��Tina-san��s home country......?��


    Once again, Tatsumi looks at Tina��s figure.


    Both her height and the particrs of her body would, if called a fashion model, would apply to her.


    Her face is small, and above her beauty, she gives off a brave impression. Her facial features are somewhat unisex, and if disguised as a man, people would definitely think she��s a man.


    Her body build overall was slender, and her nature could possibly be called the opposite of Calsedonia��s in terms of just voluptuous.


    And, the point that caught Tatsumi��s interest the most. It was a dark grey pants-type business suit, and sneakers, things that are obviously from the earth.


    And, the <Heaven> weapon she was wearing, inscribed ��Amaryllis��. Giuseppe and the others didn��t know the word Amaryllis, so Tatsumi had thought it wasn��t really like that a bit.


    ��Tina is......Someone from Earth......right?��


    ��Exactly. I was born from Ennd, on earth. And Tatsumi-kun is....... From the name, he��s probably Japanese right? From which age of Japanese?��


    ��Eh? I, I��m from the 21st century Japan but......so, you were an Englishman......��


    Tatsumi unknowingly mutters. But, Tina made a deep-looking face.


    ��Hey, Tatsumi-kun. That Japanese-original expression ��English��, could you stop it if possible? My home country of the 21st century��s official name is ��Great Britain and Northern Irnd of the United Kingdom��? It��s tedious to call it that, so I won��t say to, but either way more concrete than ��Ennd�� or ��Scond�� is the good old-age ��Great Ennd Empire��, or if you want to talk about the four general empires it would be ��The United Kingdom��, or abbreviating that would be the ��UK��, if you called it one of those I wouldn��t mind?��


    Right now, Japan calls the United Kingdom ��Ennd��, but that��s not the precise name.


    Right now in the ind of Great Britain, there are four kingdoms, Irnd, Wales, Scond, and the North-East part of North Irnd, forming the United Kingdom.


    ��By the way, the word ��English��es from the Portuguese word ��Ennd�� meaning ��English��, but since Japan seems to have changed it, it��s notpletely inurate. But you can think of this as my dull obsession too.��


    Taking apletely different turn from her deep expression, she then broadly smiles.


    It seems that the person themself doesn��t take it seriously, but rather that it��s her own obsession from what she says.


    ��I was born into the start of 19th century Ennd see. During that time, my country was gaining overwhelming economic and military strength from arge increase in industrial-based productivity in order to grasp dominance around the world, forcing the world to open their trades sometimes with military force, incorporating its own international economic self-centered system into the world.�� (TL: Give this man a history degree)


    While thinking that he remembered this from a world history lesson in a corner of his mind, Tatsumi listened to Tina��s speech.


    Perhaps Calsedonia and Giuseppe had an interest in otherworld history, as they were silent just as Tatsumi was.


    ��Once when I had talked one-sidedly about the modern age of gathering military and economic strength, I had also believed in ult-based magic and sorcery, and seriously studied it. I can certainly say that I was one of those people.��


    For those in 19th century Europe in orthodox Christian schools, there were different denominations of ��Orthodox Christian Schools�� �� varying ��Heathenisms�� �� which were called ��ult��.


    However, ��the study of mysteries beyond human knowledge hidden from ordinary life and the resulting mystical systems other than orthodox Christianities since the 19th century�� came to be understood as ult, and the term psychological principle of ��ult�� and its use was expanded.


    As science developed inter years, the forces that considered themselves to be the leaders of ��genuine science�� called techniques that differed from their own ��ult,�� and today the term ��ult�� is mainly used to describe events that cannot be exined by science.


    Incidentally in Japan when a famous newspaper used the name of ��The Legendary Ruined Continent��, ult became known to the entire world all at once.


    In the age of Europe that Tina was born in, the two terms ��Modernization�� and ��ult�� that are atplete opposites were born at the same age too.


    Because science itself was developed, the boundaries between ��Scientific�� and ��Unscientific�� were rified.


    ��My father��s influence interested in ��ult�� from a small age. My father was a heavy ult believer, so we had a lot of suspicious books and such in our house. Though my family was quite wealthy to be able to collect all those books, my study of the ult was the primary factor. Since a young age, I secretly read my father��s book collection, sometimes carrying out sorcery ceremonies hidden in the middle of the night too.��


    Though now it��s just a dark past, and Tina grinned.


    ��Having researched sorcery from a small age, it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say that my older self thought that everything was supported by sorcery. In that sense, I was a believer in the ult.��


    With a faraway nostalgic gaze, Tina then talked about her former self.


    That movement was perfectly elegant, enough to be unknowingly fascinated by. A bit ago Tina had called her house wealthy, but it could have been a famous name lined up among the nobles perhaps, so Tatsumi guessed.


    ��I was performing sorcery ceremonies just as normal in the dead of the night before my twenties on a certain day. And on that day I was transferred to this world. Whether it was a string of miraculous coincidences or my mysterious hidden talent. As for me I had pride that ��it was thetter!����


    The truth is still unclear, but it��s certain that on that day, she had sessfully opened the ��door�� between Earth and this world.


    ��For things I had done after I got here...... well, there��s nothing to talk about thiste right?��


    Tina...... No, Tiet Zamui established many stories that could even be called a legend.


    That activity was told about in folk poet��s poems, drama, and even told through nursery tales.


    Inside the things told down there was some exaggeration perhaps. It could also bepletely fabricated at times.


    Even so, the people that don��t know of Tiet Zamui and the second name of <<Great Sorcerer>> and her activities didn��t have bad taste.


    ��Then, Tatsumi-kun. Now that you��ve listened to this much of my stories, did you experienced anything too?��


    Her smile turning from that of smiling the whole time to a serious one, Tina asks Tatsumi.


    ��Up until now, we could say that us two are the only people that have earned the <Heaven> magic power...... There could be another <Heaven> magic power holder than us that we don��t know of, but let��s put that away for now. At the very least, the only two known <Heaven> magic users are you and me. Before this truth, what do you think?��


    Tatsumi looks through Tina��s straightforward gaze.


    It was a question that was like a teacher giving a pupil a question, but it was also like an investigator pursuing the truth.


    ��In order to earn the <Heaven> magic power......don��t you have to......cross past the world?��


    ��Yeah, that��s what I think too. I believe that this theory is incorrect, but just the two of us as an example is not enough evidence.��


    ��Certainly if you take the <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono��s hypothesis as fact, not many people have needed to be summoned to this world.��


    ��It��s just as the Highest Priest says. But I don��t want to summon anybody just to confirm that. Of course, if I thought to do it, ��I think can do it and ��I actually can do it is a different problem.��


    It would mean forcibly throwing away that summoned person��s life.


    Tatsumi wouldn��t hesitate to throw away his previous life, but that was a special case for him.


    If it was normal, throwing away one��s life and livelihood and being summoned suddenly to a different world would make them have a fit of anger perhaps.


    But, Tatsumi can understand the theory itself, and the authenticity has a good idea.


    ��Yeah, that��s true. I also had another theory, that everyone on the earth had the <Heaven> system magic, but what do you think?��


    ��Eh......Whaaaaat!? Everyone on the earth.......you say......?��


    ��Over there, different from here, people don��t have pretty much any magic power. So that way nobody would notice their own system, but wouldn��t that be too astounding? Though, either one would be difficult to verify.��


    While in front of the dumbfounded Tatsumi, Tina added to the end ��I also think the first one is correct.��


    Certainly, as she says it would be the same for both of the theories, in order to prove it you would have to invite many people to this world over and over.


    And, while half of his brain was amazed by the thought, another thought ran past his mind.


    ��W, what? If that��s so......What about L-san......?��


    The thing that ran past his mind. It was the person who came from the same Japan as him, the elf woman��s face.

 Chapter 113

    <strong>The Strongest Invincible Two</strong>


    Tina raised her eyebrows at the words Tatsumi said.


    ��Hm? From the way you say it, there��s one more transferred person in this age?��


    With an ever elegant gesture, Tina brings the cup of tea toward her mouth.


    But, within those eyes floated the light of a kid finding something interesting.


    ��Ehm......L-san is an elf woman who lives in this city, who seemed to live in the same Japan as I had before......��


    ��The elf was in Japan? That��s a pretty interesting story.��


    With a sparkle, the lighting from Tina��s eyes didn��t let Tatsumi escape.


    ��Okay. Then, let��s go meet this elf woman. Now, lead the way, Tatsumi-kun. Teleport to this elf��s inn. I��ll follow your magic power wave and teleport too.��


    Setting the cup on her hand on the desk, Tina stood up smoothly.


    And, looking at Tatsumi she gave a nk face.


    ��What��s wrong? Hurry up and teleport. You won��t say something like you can��t use <<Instantaneous Transfer>> right?��


    When Tina pped her hands together, Tatsumi tried to transfer.


    ��C, Could you wait just a bit, <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono. You are saying that you can teleport to the elf��s house from here......?��


    ��What are you saying, Highest Priest-dono. Of course I can do it?��


    Giuseppe exposing his amazement, and Tina looking at him in a nk face.


    Between the two, there was arge gap in understanding.


    ��U, uhm �C Tina-san? I can��t teleport unless the target is visible......��


    Tina began to exin at Tatsumi��s topic of the special characteristics of his own ability in his magic.


    When listening to Tatsumi��s talk, Tina drops to the stool at her waist and crosses her arms while groaning.


    ��Yeeah......It seems that even if we use the same <Heaven> magic, there��s a lot of differences.��


    It��s either because he��s still not fully developed and that he can��t yet attain the same as Tina, or that that��s the limit of his talent.


    Even if Tina could say that much, she still can��te to a conclusion at present.


    ��So what you can do to teleport is limited to ces you can see, and you can��t cross the barrier of time, is that it? Then, can you go past the dimensional barrier?��


    ��The dimensional......barrier? I haven��t tried that so I can��t yet confirm it but......At the very least, I don��t think I can do it right now.��


    While rude, Tina stares intently at Tatsumi. As she stares at Tatsumi, Calsedonia next to him makes a face of displeasure, but Tina ignores it and continues looking at Tatsumi.


    ��......Perhaps if you were to teleport somewhere out of visible range, then it wouldn��t be so hard to cross the dimensional barrier. But you can��t cross the dimensional barrier unprepared. So what I heard from you a bit ago, your special magic characteristic, you can��t use anything outside basic magic. If you went flying outside of our home country��s world, then you wouldn��t be able to return.��


    Tatsumi receiving the points, he makes a face of surprise.


    As Tatsumi can only use basic magic, he can��t preserve magic power in his body for a long time. A basic magic user that can take magic from their surroundings and use it at has superior ability, but it also has disadvantages.


    ��......Even if I had returned to Japan, there��s not magic energy there...... So it would make me unable toe back......��


    ��It��s exactly as you say. Instead, if you were once again summoned by Calse-kun, you would need several years�� time right? Don��t forget that. Though, it might not be my ce to say that as I��m not your teacher. You have a splendid teacher too.��


    Showing a slight smile in her eyes, Tina looks back between Tatsumi and Giuseppe,paring them.


    To Tatsumi, Giuseppe is definitely his teacher. But, Giuseppe only taught him general magic, and not the specifics of the <Heaven> ss.


    Giuseppe who normally thought those things widely leaned forward onto the table.


    ��<<Great Sorcerer>>-dono. I certainly have taught my son-inw-dono about magic. But certainly I am an outsider when ites to <Heaven>. Even if short, could you teach him the basics of <Heaven> magic?��


    Giuseppe continued to say �C Of course, ifpensation is needed we will pay.


    ��Savaiv��s Highest Priest-dono. I��m very sorry, but I do not take pupils. Therefore, I have no intention of teaching Tatsumi-kun. This time, I have simplye out of curiosity to meet him.��


    Saying so Tina once again stood up.


    The obviously discouraged Giuseppe. Tatsumi too, he seemed eager to receive his teaching even if short, but it seemed that Tina had no intention whatsoever.


    ��......Hm? But, I thought I heard that Tina-san has a pupil......��


    Surely, Tatsumi had heard that.


    Even the ��Amaryllis�� Tatsumi is wearing now too, it was once something inherited from one of her pupils, and as the pupil couldn��t use it, it was then dedicated to the Sun God Goliva��s temple.


    ��Yeah, if it��s that story I��ve heard it too. But, I have never, and in the future have no intention of taking a pupil. However, after I died the many people like Ogun that were my underlings named themselves as my pupils, warping reality as time passed. And as you know, I��m a typical intuitive-typed person. I��m not suited to teach people things!��


    Tina magnificently stuck out her chest, and gave a grandugh.


    A ��Genius�� is a person who came to the conclusion of a distinctive theory by themselves, so many say.


    It��s likely that Tina is no doubt a ��Genius��. And she herself also says, that as a ��Genius�� her sensations can understand things that are hard for others to.


    ��Then, once again let��s go to that elf woman��s shop. Of course, let��s walk.��


    Turning around to look at everyone, Tina dered in a beaming smile.


    One carriage slowly runs along the main street of the city of Levantis.


    On the side of the carriage, there is the Holy Stamp of the Savaiv God drawn on the side, showing that the carriage belongs to a Savaiv God��s temple to the surroundings.


    Inside the carriage was two men and two women.


    A couple that��s somewhere around their twenties, a woman around her thirties, and one old-aged man.


    Of course, it was Tatsumi and Calsedonia, and Tina and Giuseppe.


    They are right now heading toward thebined inn and bar managed by L, the [Elf��s Resting ce] by running the carriage.


    ��I can understand Tina-san but......why Giuseppe-san too?��


    Inside th e carriage, Tatsumi asks Giuseppe sitting down on the other side.


    ��I am looking after you guys and wanted to go talk to this elf L. During the dragon disturbance before, I had seen and talked to her for a bit, but only that. And I had wanted to meet the founding ghost magic person from a long time ago too, and it was the perfect chance.��


    While holding his long beard, Giuseppe gives his as-always ��ho ho ho��ugh.


    ��Grandfather-sama, is work okay too?��


    ��What, there��s no urgent response business for now. And, I had with great trouble met the legendary <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono. Even if for a little while I want to listen to his tale.��


    Right now the carriage they are riding on��s arrangements was done by Giuseppe. Of course, the reason for that was so that he could go together.


    Seeing his grandfather who doesn��t try to hide his fun-seeming situation, Calsedonia sits down next to Tatsumi and mutters in a low voice.


    ��......Haah. I hope thendy-san doesn��t be a bother but......��


    The spouse in her mind sitting next to her, Tatsumi, understands enough to be painful.


    Right now, Giuseppe in front of his eyes is as always showing his position as the Highest Priest and wearing a priest��s uniform.


    It��s not the same dazzling outfits used in rituals, though among the magic beast hunters in the bar it��s extremely out of ce.


    Normally when one goes to the [Elf��s Resting ce], they would wear everyday clothes, or their armored figure, but today even Tatsumi and Calsedonia were heading to L��s shop directly from the temple, and for that reason wearing a priest��s uniform, while Tina was in a suit. There��s no other group that looks more out of ce.


    And, it would absolutely be a disturbance in the [Elf��s Resting ce].


    ��......Afterward let��s properly apologize to L-san......��


    ��......I��ll lower my head with yours......��


    Next to the two breathing out a sigh, the Highest Priest of Savaiv Temple and the <<Great Sorcerer>> harmoniously continue their conversation.


    ��Hoho. Then, those magic bags son-inw-dono has recently obtained is a trial product?��


    ��That��s right, Highest Priest-dono. Though, it was something I thought of and created on a whim, and itscking degree of perfection being a trial product made it useless, and I sold it off to Ogun. There��s also only one pair of those magic bags.��


    ��Magic sealing tools made by the <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono huh......I have some interest in that.��


    ��Is that so? Then, I��ll give this specially to the Highest Priest-dono. What, just think of this something as a celebration of meeting like this.��


    Tina suddenly took out a small leather bag slowly from the inside of her suit.


    The leather bag looked exactly like the magic bag Tatsumi had, and it was likely thepleted version of the ��Magic Bags��.


    The <<Great Sorcerer>> then took out a small grey leather bag from that bag, and transferred it to Giuseppe��s hand.


    ��That bag has <<Time Suspension>> put on it. There��s not expansion of the contents, but the time for things put in the bag is stopped. You can put food and things with dposing concerns into it.��


    With glittering eyes, Giuseppe takes and opens the leather bag.


    The size to Tatsumi��s eyes was about the same as a 45-liter size garbage bag.


    ��Thingsrger than the mouth of the bag can naturally not be put in. It��s just like the magic bag Tatsumi-kun has.��


    As for that area, Tatsumi has tried out a bunch of things putting his hand in the magic bags so he understands.


    Just as Tina says, the bag��s mouth doesn��t expand, so things bigger than that won��t fit in.


    Once you take the things out again, without putting your hand directly into the bag, it also seems that the item taken out when doing this is random.


    For example, if you put 99 baseballs and one tennis ball into the bag, the chance of taking out a tennis ball would be one percent.


    ��Ooh, that��s amazing! Being able to make something like this, as expected of the legendary <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono!��


    ��Yes yes. Feel free to praise me more! It seems like I��ll build a good friendship with the Highest Priest-dono!��


    ��Ooh, you called me a friend! That��s the best one could as for.��


    Giuseppe and Tina having a heartyugh.


    Looking at the two, Tatsumi and Calsedonia once again breathe out a deep sigh.


    ��......They��re hitting it off pretty well......��


    ��......Yeah......��


    ��Actually, if those two got together nobody could match them......��


    No, it��s more urate to say ��Nobody could stop them�� than ��Nobody could match them��.


    With the (in a certain meaning) strongest invinciblebo in front of Tatsumi, he had no way to sympathize.

 Chapter 114

    <strong>Otherworlder</strong>


    In the bar on the first floor of the [Elf��s Resting ce].


    Normally after a tter swirls, silence suddenly descends.


    The one who opened the door in a grand manner and entered the store was an unfamiliarly clothed woman.


    From her neutral looks, a certain group of magic beast hunters were lost as to whether that person was a girl or boy, but it seems they were able to determine that she was a woman from the small amount of puffing on her chest and her long hair.


    But, at that point the store was still enveloped with silence.


    An unfamiliar-looking woman in unfamiliar-looking clothes. It was of course a rare existence, but it was not something that drawed great caution. Many various people visit this store. People that wish to exterminate monsters, and people that wish for monster exterminators. Within those are the true travelers who use this ce as a one-night inn.


    As it is that kind of ce, people often see others with unfamiliar clothing.


    Originally, the clothes she��s wearing were splendidly tailored and in great condition, causing those who looked to open their eyes wide.


    But, when those following that woman entered the shop, the lively ttering continuing up until then in an instant became silent.


    The clothes that often used gold and silver threads of an old man. Just by looking at it, anyone could understand that he was a high-ranking priest.


    And furthermore that priest-clothed old man was the most prominent celebrity in this city.


    ��I, Is that......the Savaiv Religious Association��s Highest Priest-sama.......?��


    ��Yeah......There��s no doubt about it. I��ve seen him in divine service before......��


    ��T, That��s right? Why would the Savaiv Religious Association��s Highest Priest-samae to this bar.....��


    The silence immediately vanished.


    And, the magic beast hunters in the bar bagan exchanging in unison their guesses.


    At the spectacle that was so predictable, as Tatsumi entered the store after Giuseppe he held his head in his hands.


    Within the shop, there was also naturally magic beast hunters that he knew. They faced their gazes toward Tatsumi, seeming that they wanted to say something.


    In those people, there was some people that got up from their seats with a rattle and got closer toward Tatsumi.


    ��He, Hey Tatsumi! What exactly is this!?��


    ��For the Highest Priest-sama toe all the way here on his feet......d, did some impossible threat on the same level as the dragon happen again......��


    Closing in on Tatsumi with pale faces, pulling on his sleeve and then walking back a bit, they ��- Jardock and Mil-il inquired him in an inconspicuous voice.


    ��Ah�C, no, not something that big.....more importantly, it��s been a while, Jardock and Mil-il. It doesn��t seem that you guys have been wounded, that��s a relief.��


    ��Yeah, that��s right. It��s been lively for us, and thanks to the Pager-chan that Tatsumi-chan had lent us, we were able to earn a lot and carry a lot of materials, woof......That��s not it!! Why is the Highest Priest-sama......��


    Jardock and Mil-il nce a bunch of times toward Giuseppe.


    Though, I can understand how they feel. If a person like Giusseppe with such a high social status suddenly appeared in a shop like this, anyone would have doubts.


    Suddenly, at the small-voiced conversation between Tatsumi and Jardock��s group, there were not a small amount of people that strained their ears to hear.


    ��It��s really not that big of a matter. How do I say this...... It��s kind of Grandfather-sama��s whim......right?��


    In an unjustifiable-seeming expression, Calsedonia lined up next to Tatsumi exins.


    ��That and....... This time it seems there was a guest��s intentions......��


    ��A guest? Is that the woman in an unfamiliar outfit?��


    In Mil-il��s sight that woman ��- Tina is shown.


    The Tina in question is now looking around the store, and nodding ��good, good�� for some reason.


    ��Yeah, isn��t this a store with a good atmosphere! Yep, the next time I��m visiting this age, I��ll stay here!��


    Tina seems to be determining something selfish to herself.


    L, who seems to have noticed that the store��s appearance was off, came rushing over busily.


    ��Ta, Tatsumi-san! Calse-san! Why exactly are you with the Highest Priest-sama today......th, that is......��


    L opening her blue pupiled eyes widely, looked at Tina who was in a good mood.


    ��Th......This person is......Perhaps......��


    A pants-type suit and sneaker. That figure is, no matter how you look at it, not a resident of this world.


    Facing toward the astonished teary L, Tina smiles and ces one hand on her chest, bowing elegantly.


    ��This is the first time I��ve meet you, Elf woman. I am Tina Abi Zahui. I was born in Ennd, but now you can remember me as a wandering traveler.��


    ��E, Ennd......!? Then, you really are......��


    L��s line of sight turns from Tina to Tatsumi. Answering her gaze with a grim smile, Tatsumi turns to L and opens his mouth.


    ��I��ll have to exin this detailedly but......do you have a ce where we could talk quietly?��


    At Tatsumi��s talk, L looks around with a start.


    Right now, it��s safe to say that all the attention in the store is concentrated on Tatsumi��s group. Within them, there was nobody who could havee from the Earth and listen to this talk.


    ��Ye, yeah.....Then, let��s move to an open room.��


    L entrusts the store to an employee, and shows Tatsumi��s group the way to one of the open upstairs rooms.


    The room that L guided the group to was a room big enough that even when all of them went in, they didn��t get any stifled breathing.


    The only thing in the room was a table and a few stools. As there were no beds to be found, it was not a room for aodation, but a room for some kind of important meeting, so Tatsumi estimated.


    As proof, the door on this room was bulky and thickpared to the other rooms. It was likely concern of not letting people��s conversations inside leak outside.


    The people in the room were Tatsumi and Calsedonia, as well as Giuseppe, Tina, and L.


    And on top of that was Jardock and Mil-il present.


    It seemed that Giuseppe was about to say something to Jardock and Mil-il, but it seemed he admitted their presence here as Tatsumi��s friends.


    Tatsumi once more felt that it was a perfect chance. He had been thinking of telling Jardock and MIl-il someday that he was from another world from a long time back.


    ��Then, I��ll be exining.��


    Checking that everyone had sat down, Tatsumi acts as the facilitator and cuts the fuse.


    ��Tina-san over here....... As she has been saying she is from Ennd......In other words, someone from another world just like me, and......She is the legendary <<Great Sorcerer>> Tiet Zamui herself.��


    ��Eh......? Wa, wait Tatsumi......? What are you saying......?��


    ��That��s right, Tatsumi-chan. If we��re talking about the <<Great Sorcerer>>, then wouldn��t she be from about 500 years ago? Elfs aside, there��s no way that people can live for 500 years. And another world......��


    Jardock and Tatsumi can��t ept Tatsumi��s words with trouble.


    Well, that kind of reaction is obvious. By no means will people normally even think that someone 500 years ago crossed time.


    And even if you say that the person��s from another world, they won��t understand and just say ��Ah I get it��.


    Therefore Tatsumi took no offense to their situation, and simply exined the truth.


    ��I understand that there��s things you two don��t get, but that��s the truth. Ie from a different world, and was summoned by Calse.��


    Tatsumi then exined the details from up until now to them slowly.


    Even Jardock and Mil-il were half in doubt at first, but at his serious expression they at some point they earnestly listened to his story.


    ��......To be honest, even if you say that Tatsumies from another world......I have trouble believing it. But, Tatsumi has no reason to be telling that lie.��


    ��That��s right. Even if Tatsumi were to trick us over it, nothing woulde of it. But, it��s true that I��ve sort of believed it. Sometimes Tatsumi-chan and Wife-san say some weird things, so that was from their other world.��


    Mil-il, crossing her arms with a worried face, and Jardock with a satisfied look cing one hand ��- his upper left hand ��- on his cheek.


    Tatsumi was summoned by Calsedonia, and L came in a different way to this world.


    Up until then the two couldn��t understand. The secret behind this world��s power called magic. If you use that power, in some cases you can cause things that can be called miracles.


    Up until now the two who thought that point their gaze toward Tina who is always smiling.


    ��......I can believe Tatsumi-chan and Wife-san, but......this legendary <<Great Sorcerer>> is a bit...... you know?��


    ��Yeah, you of the shade...... Jardock-kun was it? I can understand what you��re saying. If I was suddenly confronted by someone who announced that ��I am Jesus Christ��, I would doubt their sanity.��


    Jardock and Mil-il didn��t know who this person Tina was talking about ��Jesus Christ��, but from the way she said it they guessed it was a prominent figure in her and Tatsumi��s world.


    ��But, I am the very <<Great Sorcerer>> Tiet Zamui! I will now prove this!��


    She stood up with a gesture from a drama and quickly lifted her right hand horizontally.


    At the same time, from the gauntlet on her right hand came a metallic sound along with the slightly shining vermillion gold chain��s release.


    The chains rushing out had already passed through space, appearing behind Mil-il sitting on her stool, and took her body from the stool, entwining it.


    ��Kyaa......!!��


    Even faster than Mil-il could scream, her figure vanished, appearing around the ceiling.


    Still sitting on the stool, Mil-il gazes down dumbfoundedly at Tatsumi and co dangerously from the ceiling without saying anything.


    ��T, This is......The same as Tatsumi-chan......��


    ��Exactly! The same <<Instantaneous Transmission>> as Tatsumi! Originally, I was the pioneer though!��


    ��Ooh, nothing less from the <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono. The use of your magic and its power is even more polished than son-inw-dono.��


    ��......He is surely having the magic power more smoothly than me......Not only that, the magic power he used to start is a lot less than mine too?��


    Right before Tina had used <<Instantaneous Transmission>>, her body was overturned by the golden light of magic power. But,paring that to Tatsumi, it was not much at all.


    It is proof that Tina��s use of magic power is more efficient than Tatsumi.


    ��Hmm, so you understand that much at first sight? It seems that your teacher tempered you in the basics well.��


    Tatsumi��s guess of the flow of her magic power and consumption was not limited to <Heaven> magic users, and could be understood by any system user.


    However, as it is a tempered fundamental for a magic user, he made the best of that ability.


    The training given to Tatsumi by Giuseppe had been seen through by Tina.


    ��......Anyhow, could you let me down soon......?��


    Looking down at excited Tatsumi and co. from the ceiling, the slowly wavering Mil-il muttered sadly.


    ��Do you understand from this that I am the real <<Great Sorcerer>>? Now, praise me without restraint!��


    Tina, having released Mil-il, grandly dered so along with an as-always gesture from a drama.


    ��......But that really surprised me. For the real <<Great Sorcerer>>-sama to cross past time and appear......��


    Mil-il who has gotten down from the ceiling easily gazes toward the <<Great Sorcerer>>


    Next to her, Jardock made the same expression as Mil-il and looked at Tina.


    ��But, what business did the <<Great Sorcerer>>-sama have at my store?��


    ��Of course, toe to meet you, L-kun.��


    After being praised by Jardock and Mil-il, Tina is in a really good mood. Within Tina��s eyesid a serious light.


    ��From what I��ve heard from Tatsumi, you have a hidden item that has the power to cross worlds that you brought with you to this world? If possible, I would like to see this item?


    ��T, That short sword......?��


    The color of caution floats up on L��s face.


    The dagger with the power to cross worlds. It was the start of everything by obtaining it to L.


    After getting the dagger, truly a lot had happened.


    There were hard and sad times, but above that there was a lot of happy times.


    To L, the dagger was a treasure with no recement. If one said they want to see it suddenly, even if it was the legendary <<Great Sorcerer>> she would naturally be cautious.


    Had she guessed what L had thought, since Tina had made another gesture from a drama and elegantly lowered her head.


    ��Of course, I have no intention of stealing your dagger from you, and I swear so on this Savaiv��s Highest Priest-dono over here. Perhaps even if I broke that promise, you can have the Highest Priest-donobel me as a criminal and search for me.��


    ��Okay, I understand.��


    If Giuseppe, the Savaiv Religious Association��s Highest Priest-sama told the king directly to arrange a search, that would make him the most important criminal in the Largophilli Kingdom.


    Surely with <<Instantaneous Transmission>> and <<Time Leap>> it would be hard to capture Tina, but even so for those who know that trick such as Giuseppe and Tatsumi, it��s notpletely impossible to capture her.


    ��......I understand. I will have faith in the <<Great Sorcerer>>-sama and Highest Priest-sama.��


    L, smiling nicely, stood up from her stool.


    ��I will bring the dagger with me shortly, so wait just a bit.��


    Saying so, after leaving the room once, L then returned after a bit.


    And in her hands, she was holding a one-sided worn-out dagger.

 Chapter 115

    <strong>The Magic Dagger</strong>


    L takes the dagger she brought and offers it to Tina.


    ��Hm, thanks, L-kun.��


    Receiving the dagger from L in a polite manner with as always a dramatic gesture, Tina inspects the dagger without even taking it out of the sheath.


    ��I see......At the very least, I can��t see the magic power light from the characteristic of the magic sealing tool in this state.��


    At the muttering of Tina, Tatsumi interjects in his mind.


    Not just Tatsumi, but the excellent magic users Calsedonia and Giuseppe too, cannot examine a dagger��s magic power from its light while it��s still in the sheath at one look.


    ��......This sheath��s use is to seal magic? Let me see......��


    Tina squints her eyes, concentrating in silence.


    She was a person from the ages before magic incantations, in other words ��Chanting Magic��.


    For that reason, she is the same kind of ��Magic User�� as Tatsumi.


    Tina continues to concentrate in silence. Tatsumi��s group continues to watch over her state silently.


    For how long did they do that.


    While Tina loses her strength suddenly, she lets out a sigh with a ��fuu�� sound.


    ��Right now, I just used the <<Analysis>> magic on the dagger but......When blood sticks to some part other than the dagger��s edge, it bes the key and releases the power to cross worlds.��


    ��Yes, that��s what it does. At first I thought you had to just take it out from its sheath, but that wasn��t so in reality.��


    The very first time ��- When L teleported from her home world to the Earth, the dagger identally drew her blood.


    That released the magic power from the dagger, and sent L to the Earth.


    After L��s husband was called by heaven, L who tried to leave Earth took the dagger out of its sheath.


    But, just doing that didn��t release the magic power.


    Certainly when she had brought the dagger out from the sheath and its magic didn��t work, L, who had thought that bringing it out from its sheath would do it, has a hurried and upset memory.


    After that, remembering the time she first had teleported, she cut up her own pinky a bit with the dagger, and seeded in releasing the magic power of the dagger from the attracted blood.


    ��......I see. The ce to teleport is random......so you can��t cross worlds while specifying a ce......huh?��


    It seems the effects of the <<Analysis>> magic are continuing. Tina continues looking at the dagger in her hand while continuing to talk.


    ��This kind of Gambling Magic Item, exactly who made it......oh?��


    Tina��s face, saying so, slightly cramps.


    ��<<Great Sorcerer>>-dono, what��s wrong?��


    Giuseppe, who had noticed Tina��s situation, asks mysteriously.


    Tatsumi, Calsedonia, and L, as well as Jardock and Mil-il, everyone in the room focused their attention on the legendary <<Great Sorcerer>>.


    ��..............................This is, the person who created this dagger......It seems that it��s me.��


    While unsteadily waving around the dagger in her hand, Tina gave a dryugh.


    ��Eh? Eh......m......Whaaaaaaaaaaat!?��


    L gives out in a loud voice.


    Everyone except L and Tina, everyone else in the room who couldn��t speak thought so.


    ��Th, That dagger......The <<Great Sorcerer>>-sama had made this!?��


    At L who had opened her eyes widely, Tina gave a troubled face.


    ��That��s right...... I carve a stamp onto the magic things that I make, and on this dagger is that stamp. Though, I have no memory of making this dagger. In other words, it would be the future me who makes this dagger. Though, I don��t know at what point I made it.��


    A magic item that can cross the wall between worlds, where you cannot choose your destination. It��s an extreme item that causes inconvenience to others, but it certainly seems like Tina would create it because it seemed fun.


    Though they don��t try to talk, Tatsumi and co. agrees.


    ��It��s something that I made, but why was it at L-kun��s homnd��s world......That far, I don��t know. Though, we��re talking about me, so I could have dropped it while I was wandering around differing worlds I think?��


    ��Saying it like it��s someone else��s problem......��


    ��At the very least, if you look at it from my perspective it��s like it��s somebody else��s problem.��


    At Tina, who wasughing ��Hahaha��, Tatsumi breathed out a powerful sigh.


    At the side of that Tatusmi, Tina gives L back the dagger in a smile.


    ��Thank you, L-kun. But, did I...... Did the future me cause you any trouble? If it��s something I can do, I don��t care if you want me to do something?��


    ��No......Sure, I had to endure sadness and pain to obtain that. But, it��s also true that thanks to that dagger I was able to happen to meet my husband and precious friends. I will never regret getting this dagger.��


    At L��s decisive deration, Tina��s smile deepens.


    ��I see. Then......I know, let��s at least politely grieve for the adventuringpanions in your life story that you��ve recited. As someone who can pass through time, I have decided to never interfere with the past, so I won��t save your adventuringpanions. But, just this much is okay.��


    ��Okay.....That��s good enough. Please, do so.��


    L gets up from the stool, and lowered her head deeply toward Tina.


    Just like the strangely quiet atmosphere was blown away, after that a light discussion rose through the group.


    L and Giuseppe, as well as Tina, had an interesting conversation about magic and magic power.


    ��......Then, you��re the same kind of teleporter, but L-dono is different from son-inw-dono and <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono, and don��t have the <Heaven> magic?��


    ��It seems that way. I have no concrete evidence, but I was from the start born with magic. The nature of this magic wasn��t steeped with Teleportation or the <Heaven> system.��


    ��......That��s an interesting inquiry. That said, I regret having stopped investigating that as I can��t verify that.��


    ��Then, in Calse��s case, which type of opinion do you have? Calse hase to this world like son-inw-dono and <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono?��


    ��That��s right. In Calse-san��s case, it wouldn��t be teleportation, but reincarnation......If you assume that magic resides not in the soul but the body, then wouldn��t it be understandable is Calse-san doesn��t have the <Heaven> magic?��


    ��That too is an interesting inquiry. But, if you look at it through my eyes, spirit magic is also an interesting subject. What do you think? Can you beat my spirit magic?��


    ��Spirit magic is above all else assumed to be telmunication abilities with spirits, so no matter how great a magic user <<Great Sorcerer>>-sama is, he won��t hear or see the figure of spirits, and can��t use spirit magic I think.��


    ��Yea, it��s impossible for me. That��s a disappointment.��


    On the other hand, Tatsumi and Calsedonia talk about the incident in Calsedonia��s homnd to Jardock and Mil-il.


    ��......To pick a fight with Tatsumi and Calsedonia......There was a fool there huh.��


    ��Really. Not only that, he said in front of Tatsumi��s eyes that he would make Calsedonia a te too? That��s no stranger than sticking your head into a dragon��s mouth. If it was me I would never behave like that.��


    ��He equates to an idiot, that guy.��


    And Tatsumi and Calsedonia listened happily to the experiences of Jardock and Mil-il��s hunting events.


    ��Fire bears and flying fangs, monkeys, and thunder wolves......? That is again, a formidable enemy.��


    ��Yeah, thanks to you we earned a plentiful more than we thought.��


    ��That��s thanks to the boar carriage and Pager that Tatsumi had lent us. WIthout the boar carriage, we could never carry that much prey.��


    ��That��s right. Ah, we can return Pager-chan at any time. Tell us if you have a good day for it.��


    ��Recently, because of the dragon��s disturbance I��ve gotten a lot of work from the temple. Next time, I would want to go magic beast hunting with everyone.��


    ��Yes, Danna-sama. Next time let��s go with everyone.��


    Visibly meeting smiles with Calsedonia, Tatsumi��s group of three happily loosen their cheeks.


    An hour of time passes while each person happily talked to someone else from Tatsumi��s group.


    ��By the way, why does Tina-san wear suits and sneakers?��


    ��That��s right, Tatsumi-kun. It��s simply because it��s easier that way. See,paring the roads in this world to Earth��s aren��t good enough for that to be called apliment. Especially in your age, even if it��s the roads in the royal capital they seem poor?��


    In response to Tina, Tatsumi nods silently.


    The main street in the capital and the surrounding roads are roads splendidlyid with stones, but even sopared to modern Japan��s asphalt paving, it��s quite inferior.


    In those ces, if you walk on a hill, especially with high heel shoes, your heels will certainly get caught in cracks in the stone pavement.


    ��And, if you go a bit away from a big road deep in alleyways and such, it��s not rare for the paving to be just scatterings of trash. Thinking about walking in those ces, sneakers is the best.��


    The Royal Capital Levantis��s public order is certainly good. That being said, danger in dim ces will still exist.


    Just as Tina says, deep in alleyways, people sleeping and sitting down are there daily, and there are factory workers and criminals and such too.


    There��s animal corpses and feces, as well as things like food scrapsid all over, and at times you see human feces and corpses.


    Due to her strong curiosity, it seems that she goes into those ces often.


    ��Mostly, it��s so that I don��t step in filth or scattered trash in the road with my high heels.��


    ��Ah, I��ve heard that story before. At that time it was something about a man wearing high heels.��


    ��If we��re talking about men��s high heels, my favourite is in seventeenth century France �� the age with the most showy style in the royal court of Versailles, at that time the seat of the head of political power, when Louis the Fourteenth wore high heels to show off the beauty of his feminine legs. The peculiarity of putting red leather on the heel, called ��High Heels�� and became almost a uniform-like thing for the royal nobles.��


    At Tina��s words of ��I��m a pragmatist so I use the most effective thing though��, Tatsumi gave a dry smile as he listened.


    The words of ��If I had to say, you would be someone that just lives for the moment��, rose up through Tatsumi��s throat, but luckily did not flow out of his lips.


    And so as the sun approaches the ground, the fun time faces its end.


    L put the mood to good use, bringing into the room food and drink, where it mostly disappeared into the stomachs of Tatsumi and co.


    ��Man, today was really fun. Crossing over past space and time was worth it!��


    Tina gets up from her stool aimlessly, in a good mood.


    ��But, I��m a vagrant exile in spacetime. I can��t always be in the same ce. Therefore, I will soon have to go.��


    In Tina��s pupils reflect in order Tatsumi, Calsedonia, Giuseppe, L, Jardock, Mil-il, and everyone in the room.


    ��Today I earned a new friend, and got to discuss various things. Today would fit on my five fingers forpletion out of all the days in my life.��


    ��So you��re going <<Great Sorcerer>>-dono.....No, Tina-dono. Once again, visit again any time.��


    On Giuseppe��s face cut with wrinkles spreads thanks and sadness.


    ��Yeah, if I feel like it I��lle again to y. When that timees, let��s talk and have fun like today.��


    With her right hand on her chest, and her left hand behind her waist.


    And, pulling her right leg behind her, Tina elegantly bows. That gesture was the most dramatic out of all of them from today, and the one that fit her the most.


    ��Then, my newest friends......Tatsumi-kun, Calse-kun, L-kun, Jardock-kun, Mil-il-kun, and Giuseppe-kun. I pray for your lives to be happy�C��


    Tina, raising her lowered head, smiles.


    And her figure became golden light, and disappeared in front of them.


    ��......Just as sudden as she appeared, she also left......��


    Looking at the remains of the golden light, Tatsumi mutters.


    And getting close to his side was Calsedonia, standing and holding his arm with hers.


    ��Just as Tina-san said, let��se again to y.��


    ��Right. But, where will Tina=san go after this?��


    Saying so, Tatsumi believed.


    Just now Tina had said so too. Not saving L��s adventuringpanions from their unnatural death, instead mourning.


    Perhaps, using L��s magic power wave as a clue, in order to fulfill her promise the <<Great Sorcerer>> went to the past.


    Holding that belief, Tatsumi turns to L.


    Perhaps it��s because L��s long years of worry about the ident has been resolved, but she has an expression of relieved reassurance.

 Chapter 116

    <strong>Good News</strong>


    A sharp, harsh metallic scraping sound resounds through the training ground.


    The sound is made from the striking of a spearhead against a sword.


    The one handling the sword is Tatsumi.


    What he is wearing on his body is what should be called the ��uniform�� of the priest-soldiers, chainmail with the Savaiv god��s holy stamp carved on it.


    He��s swinging the de for training, a one-hand sword. And in his left hand is a wooden shield.


    And the one facing against Tatsumi was Vas, holding a spear.


    Showing the same priest-soldier rank chainmail as Tatsumi, he swings a training spear, constantly attacking Tatsumi without break.


    The unleashed thrusts that Barth makes are fast and heavy, fully loaded with weight.


    The continuation of stabs could definitely not be handled with just a swords, so Tatsumi wards off Vas��s attacks, defending with the shield��s face.


    Tatsumi has now yet to use magic just once.


    That��s because it��s notbat, it is training.


    Of course, there��sbat training for mixed use of magic, but if anyone were to fight Tatsumi using magic at full force, the match would be ended in an instant no matter who it is.


    He could jump in from a far distance using <<Instantaneous Transmission>>, and after attacking once he could then retreat using <<Instantaneous Transmission>> again.


    Perhaps, it wouldn��t be impossible to use ��Amaryllis�� to make use of a contradictory strategy of ��Far-ranged closebat��, and couldpletely one-sidedly rule the flow of the fight.


    ��Deadly Hit�� ��Breakaway Hit��. That is Tatsumi��s original fighting style, but you can��t rely on only that.


    At the same time that Tatsumi is an exorcist for evil and a magic beast hunter, he is also a priest-soldier who protects the temple.


    At times he must think of having to swing a weapon against a human. Having the skill to capture your opponent without killing them is also something needed for priest-soldiers.


    Which means, there is a need to progress your original fighting strength without relying on magic. Not only that, the progression of battle skill, the basis of everything else, is never a good thing to cken on.


    For that reason, Tatsumi is proactive in participating in battle training without magic.


    Tatsumi and Vas, who became priest-soldiers at the same season.


    Since then they have been contested against each other in training many times, and someone who is in a certain sense his rival.


    At the end of Tatsumi��s line of sight is Vas, smiling with a fearless expression.


    Even since they started their training as priest-soldiers, Vas has never swung the same weapon as Tatsumi.


    Vas is currently in the Savaiv Temple, the only one that uses a spear at one look.


    Of course, he has aptitude for the spear. Yet, his just his aptitude couldn��t improve him this far.


    When Tatsumi wasbining Giuseppe��s magic lessons, and collecting experience in L��s shop from the magic beast hunters, Vas single-mindedly continued to fling the spear.


    Vas is not a magic user. For him to be strong, if one was to say it honestly, there was nothing but for him to continuously train.


    That result is now bearing flower, and bing real.


    Still filled with his own confidence, Vas, continuing to smile, steps a few feet forward.


    To say it in kendo terms, his footwork slides him forward. Without a sound, taking the distance between him and Tatsumi, Vas continues to stab toward Tatsumi at high speed.


    Along with the sound of the sky being cut, the spearhead attacks Tatsumi.


    Theshing spearhead gouges against the face of the shield Tatsumi holds greedily.


    That intensity could normally pierce through a shield being held. Therefore Tatsumi skillfully holds the shield, the spearhead��s intensity chipping as it slips against the surface of the shield.


    Vas��s spearheadshes toward Tatsumi��s shield, and when it��s parried the spear smoothly passes by Tatsumi��s body.


    Suddenly, theshing spear��s posture swims along with Vas. Tatsumi does not overlook this opening, and takes a big step toward Vas.


    The strong point of the spear is its long design. There��s no need to say that the spear can one-sidedly attack from outside the range of a sword.


    However, once one jumps toward the chest, the spear��s design bes one��s foe, and now the sword bes advantageous.


    Vas��s body��s posture crumbles. Tatsumi��s figure crawling itself under that, he stretches to knock him off his feet from there.


    No, he tried to mow him down. The moment he raised his sword with his right hand above his head, Tatsumi saw Vas��s mouth move.


    At the same time, Tatsumi��s low posture bes slightly more low. From there, he notices something floating up at him, attacking him.


    It was the butt end of a spear.


    While Vas��s posture was crumbling, he rotated the spear in his hand, and changed to attack with the butt of his spear.


    Grazing by the ground, the butt end of the spear swoops onto Tatsumi.


    But, although Tatsumi was surprised for a moment, he immediately dealt with it.


    Now, as Vas uses his bottom position to attack with the butt end, Tatsumi sees in it something he��s familiar with.


    His wife, Calsedonia, uses staff martial arts.


    The staff she controls attacks at the same trajectory as Vas��s currently is. (TL: Calsedonia not here, he��s just talking about how the trajectory is the same as her martial arts)


    To Tatsumi, who has seen the same attack over and over in contests with Calsedonia, it could be said that the means he chose was either a bad move or just unlucky.


    To the spear butt attacking, Tatsumi counter-attacks using the cover of his shield.


    The suppression from abovepletely stops the butt of the spear. In that moment, Vas��s face turns to shock.


    From his point of view, hepletely didn��t think the surprise attack using the spear butt would be guarded against. Surely, if his opponent wasn��t Tatsumi his attack now would have been no doubt effective.


    And, that was a clear chance.


    Using that space, this time Tatsumi mows him down.


    For the edge of the training sword, it��s not possible to rip through the chainmail armor and behead someone.


    But, it��s impossible to defend against the crash. Vas��s body, which took a big impact to the chest, shakes violently.


    Taking another attack on top of it, Tatsumi takes the sword he swung around and tries to release a second attack.


    ��Okay, that��s enough!��


    Soldier Ogin, who was overseeing the mock battle between the two, resounded his sharp voice throughout the training ground.


    Today Calsedonia was stationed for charity treatment. And, when she does charity treatment for the Savaiv temple, there are always more of those who visit.


    From the start, it was often said within the Savaiv temple that ��The days when <<Holy Maiden>> is on duty there are more people who visit��.


    Since the famous <<Holy Maiden>> Calsedonia is going to treat them, her believers that even had small injuries visited the Savaiv temple��s charity treatment section.


    But, as the story that Calsedonia had officially engaged a foreign young man, the people that visited temporarily decreased.


    Yes. In the end ��Temporarily��.


    On the days that Calsedonia was on duty, the visitors whoe for treatment immediately went back to as it was. No, it��s possible to say that it increased from before.


    The former Calsedonia wasn��t particrly good at going along with others, and although she smiled during duty, it couldn��t be said that she felt quite emotional.


    However, after she was engaged it changed in a good direction.


    Bing cheerful, Calsedonia was then smiling without a worry for anyone. The reason for that does not even need to be said at this point.


    As a result, the number of people visiting the ce of her familiar smile becamerger.


    In the middle there were some with the opinion of ��The somehow cold atmosphere of Calsedonia from before was better. Even more, what would have been better would be being stepped on with a cold smile.....��, but those people were at most a special case.


    To the Savaiv temple, the charity given to the charity treatment section �� The fees given for treatment �� could never be ridiculed.


    For that reason, the chances for Calsedonia to go to treatment duty had a tendency to increase.


    And today, at the charity treatment section where Calsedonia was, a certain person appeared.


    It was a person that Calsedonia knew well, and while she was lightly surprised that he appeared at the charity treatment section, she responded in a smile.


    ��Good day, Nana-san. What��s wrong today?��


    Now in front of Calsedonia is that person. That person is Vas��s wife, and Tatsumi and Calsedonia��s acquaintance, Nana the goblin.


    ��E, Ehm......Y, you see......I have a bit of something to consult Calsedonia-sama with......��


    Her dark brown cheeks clearly reddening, at Nana��s appearance of wanting to say something hard to say while looking at herself, Calsedonia��s polite smile bes even deeper.


    ��Yes, it��s okay. If you��re okay with me, consult me about anything.��


    Saying so to the <<Holy Maiden>> she looks up to, she visibly was relieved.


    ��W, Well, the truth is......��


    Nana who whispered the consultation issue in a small voice. And, as Calsedonia listens to the conversation, her face slowly bes serious.


    ��Oww......��


    While weighing on his chest that was hit, Vas slowly walks along the temple hallway.


    Next to Vas was the figure of the originator of the blow, Tatsumi.


    ��Sorry. I put a bit too much force into it.��


    ��Ahh, don��t worry. This is training too so it��s fine. Since during training before I��ve also taken a blow you put your strength into.��


    ��Yeah.��


    In the case of not using magic, Tatsumi and Vas��s martial art abilities are roughly rivaled by each other. This time Tatsumi had used tactics, but sometimes he inflicts harsh wounds.


    ��Well, if we go to the charity treatment section, and get healing magic put on it, it��ll get fixed right away.��


    ��Oh yeah, today Calse was in the charity treatment section too.��


    ��Ah, that person that��s always at the charity treatment section when you��re training?��


    ��N, no, not that......It��s not limited to that......��


    While poking next to him, against Tatsumi��s elbow with a bit of effort, Vas makes a grin.


    ��Man, you��re loved as always. I��m jealous-��


    ��Y, You have a cute wife too!��


    ��Hey! At the very least to me, Nana is more of a woman than Calsedonia-sama!��


    Tightening his fist vigorously, and clearly dering his wife loved, Vas is pleasantly thought of and surprised at by Tatsumi.


    If you look at it from the start, Tatsumi and Vas don��t differ too much in the point of being a devoted husband, but having a hard time understanding yourself might be a part of human sexuality.


    And the two reach the charity treatment section, where if you peer into therge group of visitors, there��s a group of wives in each corner of the charity treatment room each talking about something.


    ��Hm? Nana is here too.��


    ��That��s true. Maybe she got a wound or something?��


    Tatsumi and Vas look at each others�� faces and tilt their heads.


    Calsedonia and Nana deep in talk with earnest faces.


    At that situation, the men hesitate to call out to the wives.


    ��......Th, There��s kinda a hard-to-call-out atmosphere......��


    ��Y, Yeah......m, maybe Nana-san has some kind of illness......or something?��


    While peeping to the side at Vas, Tatsumi cautiously opens his mouth.


    ��No, that��s not it. Normally she is the personification of energetic, and in the first ce Goblins are demihumans with the divine protection of the earth, so they don��t get ill mostly.��


    Having both the divine protection of the earth and an illness would have what kind of consequence?


    It��s something Tatsumi doesn��t know well, but when in another world, he believes in that way. (TL: When in rome, do as the romans do.)


    While crossing his arms and tilting his head, Tatsumi ponders. Calsedonia��s face tilts upwards and suddenly collides with his line of sight.


    Just then, Calsedonia��s face that was serious up until then, suddenly shines brightly.


    ��Danna-sama! And Vas-san too!��


    ��Eh? Eh? Vas-kun!? W, Why is Vas-kun here......!?��


    With a full-faces smile, Calsedonia turns toward Tatsumi and waves her hand with vigor. Waving.


    Suddenly, Nana, immediately next to Calsedonia, turns to Tatsumi and Vas in a shocked face, and at once flusters in confusion.


    The others who where in the charity treatment too, all at once turned their gazes toward Tatsumi and Vas.


    The people surprised by Calsedonia��s vigor at first, and those people that understood that ��It��s the <<Holy Maiden>>��s husband��, and the people who thought ��Ah, just as always�� and immediately became calm, were disyed to him.


    It seems Tatsumi and Calsedonia are, to the people around them,pletely receive the impression of ��The two of one�� or ��Always together��.


    When Tatsumi was worrying whether he should be happy about that fact or not, Calsedonia took Nana��s hand and pulled her to Tatsumi and Vas.


    ��Danna-sama, Vas-san. What��s wrong?��


    ��Ah, ehm, Vas got an injury during training.��


    ��Today I had lost, but next time I��ll win?��


    ��Like it would go like that. I��ll turn the tables on you.��


    Seeing Tatsumi and Vas trash talking each other, Calsedonia makes a slightly pouting face that seems as if it wants to say ��Again?��.


    For her, that Tatsumi, her husband, would injure someone, isplex in many ways.


    As he��s a soldier-priest, he can��t avoid injuries during training or duty. But, as a wife she doesn��t want her husband to suddenly be injured.


    Those conflicting thoughts were on Calsedonia��s mind.


    ��B, By the way......what happened? It seems you are having a pretty serious conversation......��


    While alternately looking at Calsedonia and Nana��s faces, Tatsumi earnestly asks about his doubts from a bit ago.


    ��Yeah, that��s...... Right?��


    Calsedonia, gently grabbing on Nana��s shoulder next to her, she urges her in front of Vas with a ��Go��.


    ��Uh, hey, Vas-kun.........��


    ��Hey, what��s wrong, Nana. It��s not a disease limited to you right?��


    ��Y, Yeah......It��s certainly not a disease......��


    Her cheeks redden and she fidgets with upturned eyes.


    In a small voice, Nana finally announces it.. An attack-like sentence.


    ��You......know? I mi, might have......a baby.��

 Chapter 118

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden Chapter 118</h4>


    <strong>No Longer Worried</strong>


    On the bed in their house. After body and body had affirmed and crashed their love into each other.


    Putting the chest of her husband on her head, Calsedonia made a satisfied face.


    Afortable listlessness covering her body, Calsedonia unconsciously traced a scar on Tatsumi��s chest with her thin white finger.


    That scar was from when Tatsumi had juste to this world, and when he had fought Morgan, who was obsessed with <Demons>.


    After a year of time it became quite thin, but the scar left on his chest would probably neverpletely disappear.


    While closing her eyes with a happy expression, her finger crawls across Tatsumi��s chest as if it��s a different organism.


    ��Hey, Chiko. I said it tickles.��


    ��Ehehe.��


    When Tatsumi intentionally turns his expression angry, Calsedonia ignores that and continues crawling with her finger.


    ��Earlier Master too was touching my body all over though. So......payback.��


    At the base of of magic light that had sucked a small amount of magic power, Calsedonia dances her finger more daringly.


    By the way that magic light was not something Calsedonia lit but that Tatsumi had.


    As a result of Giuseppe��s guidance, recently Tatsumi has been able to use easy chanting magics.


    All of them spells useful for daily life such as <<Ignition>>, <<Create Water>>, and <<Light>>,pared to other magicians from suitable systems, Tatsumi��s amount of magic used and time to start the spell are considerably inferior.


    Even so almost certainly, he has seeded in being able to chant.


    Even the magicmp illuminating the room now, didn��t consume the magic power from him consciously, but is rather consuming all of his magic power with enough light to just thinly illuminate the room.


    It seems Tatsumi��s ability to use other magic systems other than the <Heaven> system is not at all good.


    But, for two speaking together in ��Love��s Body Language��, that amount of light is better. The dim light is luckily just enough to color the others�� body and facial expression.


    Within that dim light, Calsedonia began using both hands to tickle Tatsumi��s body.


    ��S, stop that Chiko. I, I said it really tickles.��


    ��Here? Right here is good? Right here is where you feel it?��


    ��W, Why did you say it like a perverted old man!?��


    Calsedonia continues to tickle Tatsumi in a yful tone. On the other hand, Tatsumiughs while going into the posture of a ball to defend.


    Of course, both of them are enjoying it. Sometimes reversing the normal position is also a secret to a happy marriage.


    After a while of ying around, Calsedonia again ces her head on Tatsumi��s chest and gives a spellbound expression.


    ��......Master��s be quite burly. huh?��


    ��Well.....Aftering to this world I��ve been training intensely.��


    As a soldier-priest. As a magic beast hunter. Since he came to this world, Tatsumi has been training his body nonstop.


    That result was the chipping off the needless fat from his body and developing his muscles instead. His hands and feet had thickened, and the palm of his hand hardened from gripping the sword many times over and over.


    Tatsumi��s body which haspletely be that of a soldier, would be a goodparison to his other world��s athletes or martial artists.


    Even so the reason his body didn��t give off a massive impression was probably because his body before was thin.


    Even so, Tatsumi is still developing. By continuing to train from now on, he��ll refine himself to be more burly and sharp no doubt.


    While rubbing the side of her jaw against his chest, Calsedonia makes an ecstatic expression.


    But in the dim light, Tatsumi couldn��t fail to see worry pass by her expression.


    ��So.......you are interested?��


    ��Yes......��


    The worry Calsedonia feels. That was from the thing L had said a few days ago.


    Perhaps a child can��t be expected between Tatsumi and Calsedonia.


    Just by imagining it, Calsedonia��s heart no matter what bes heavy.


    L had said not to worry, and Calsedonia believes in the bonds between her and Tatsumi as well as the divine protection of the Savaiv God, but even so she still feels worried.


    Even now as the worry torments Calsedonia��s head, Tatsumi slowly and kindly caresses her.


    ��There��s nothing to worry about. When a child happens, it will happen. L-san said that too right?��


    In reality, if there are couples that are able to have a child right after marriage, there are also couples that are awarded with a child after ten years.


    Tatsumi knows that from the news that even in modern-day Japan, there are couples that after repeating infertility treatments many times, that result was finally a pregnancy.


    ��But......I��m already over twenty......if I don��t get pregnant soon the uneasiness......��


    ��Ah, I see......The sense in that region is different from mine.��


    Tatsumi is still 17. In modern-day Japan, if one is 17 they��re probably in high school. Of course, having a child would be too early.


    But, within this world passing 20 is called ��Late to the Game��. Normally people marry at 16 or 17, and experience childbirth before 20.


    The most sought-after thing for women in the Largophilli Kingdom is to give birth regardless of social status.


    However, in that certainly exist couples that can��t be blessed with a child however many years after marriage. In that situation, the woman who became a wife has most likely been through proportionately embarrassing memories.


    Thinking that way, it can��t be helped if Calsedonia feels a bit impatient.


    ��Chiko might not remember, but when I lived in Japan it wasn��t umon for people over 30 to give birth. So, there��s no need for you to hurry.��


    ��To birth a child after 30......? U, Unbelievable......��


    Apparently in this world childbirth after 30 would be ssified as an ��old-age childbirth��.


    ��Though, you were a cockatiel originally...... If you don��t know that��s natural......��


    Looking at Calsedonia, opening her eyes widely in surprise, Tatsumi felt again that she wasn��t a human in herst life.


    Even so, Tatsumi kindly narrows his eyes and touches Calsedonia��s cheek.


    After he had enjoyed that smooth feeling thoroughly, Tatsumi once again slowly caresses the head of the wife he loves.


    ��So, there��s no need to hurry. Between us, someday there will be a child born. I believe so.��


    The warm touch of her husband��s palm on her head. That warmth was as if it was melting away the worry in her heart.


    Closing her eyes, Calsedonia leaves herself to the nice warm mood.


    ��Yes......I won��t fret anymore! Watch me! Someday, a child will definitely be born between Master and me!��


    Closing both of her fists tightly, Calsedonia tears up in enthusiasm.


    ��Yeah, that��s the spirit. And......��


    Tatsumi extends his arms softly, caressing around Calsedonia��s soft rear freely.


    ��Without a doubt, Chiko is an easy-birth type.��


    ��He, Heeeeey!! Where aaare you touchingg!?��


    On the bed, Calsedonia resounded a cute and happy-seeming scream.


    The next morning.


    Completing their preparations, Tatsumi and Calsedonia go out toward the temple.


    Today the two walk closely together as always, not losing to the season of the sun �� the summer rays.


    The time they left their house will shortly be the suitable time around when the bell chimed twice. To say it in Japan��s terms, it was about 8 o��clock.


    In this world, where people start their activities along with the sun��s rise, during this time zone in this city, the downtown ispletely ordinary.


    Shopkeepers call in customers in loud voices, and people walking along the road, drawn by the calls, take a look at the storefront. The boar carriage rattling along in the middle of th road passes through how many carriages, and is found by the guards around the city.


    The reason peddlers and travelers, as well as mercenaries and magic beast hunters aren��t found as much is most likely since it would bete for them to go out into the city at this time of day. The times that travelers and magic beast hunters go into the city is usually the time of day when the first chime of the bell has sounded �� 6 a.m.


    Within that downtown, Tatsumi and Calsedonia head straight towards the Savaiv Temple.


    The ns today for the two were for Tatsumi to go to Giuseppe��s lecture in the morning, and in the afternoon for him to go to the training grounds for his training as a soldier-priest.


    On the other hand Calsedonia would give a lecture to believers in the morning and do some work at the charity treatment section, but had no ns in the afternoon.


    ��Calse, what are you going to do today��s afternoon?��


    ��Let��s see......After doing some cleaning of the house, and cleaning the stable of Porsche and co., I guess I��ll wash Porsche, Ferrari, and Pager too?��


    To wash Orcs or Parou��s, normally one would need to draw arge amount of water from a well, but with the magic <<Create Water>> Calsedonia can reduce the work needed greatly.


    ��As the hot days continue it��s probably hard for Porsche and co, so won��t they be happy to swim in cold water?��


    Porsche and Ferrari the Parous, and Pager the orc. Now they��ve taken nicely to Tatsumi and Calsedonia, and from Tatsumi and Calsedonia��s point of view, they��re pet-like.


    While it��s natural that bird-loving Tatsumi would take to a two-winged Parou, having a stern-looking orc be attached to him makes it, after all, precious.


    The soft touch of the feathers of the Parous, and the slightly stiff fur of the orc both have subtleties to them, and Tatsumi has taken a liking to both textures.


    But, just cherishing the Parous or the Orcs isn��t good. If one does so, a certain woman will find it funny.


    The other day too, while Tatsumi was in the inner part of the garden using a brush-like tool to groom their feathers, that womanes closer in a steaming face, and straightforwardly offered her favouriteb.


    It seems to be something like ��Care about me too��.


    When Tatsumibed out her whitish golden hair with a bitter smile �� the bouncily swaying ��Ahoge�� calming his heart �� she narrowed her eyes with a nice feeling, and her steamed expression up until then seemed like a lie as it was reced with calmness. (TL: Ahoge is this thing https://bit.ly/3s1DRny )


    While enjoying the unfocused conversation, Tatsumi and Calsedonia walk toward the Savaiv Temple.


    On the way, Tatsumi and Calsedonia noticed someone��s face that recognized their direction of movement.


    ��That��s......Mil-il, right?��


    ��That��s right. But......��


    Calsedonia tilts her head mysteriously.


    That��s because Mil-il wasn��t along, but with an unknown woman.


    And, that unknown woman forcefully for some reason took and pulled Mil-il��s hand forcefully.


    ��What��s that? Should we stop them?��


    ��Let��s see......Calling out to them would be a good idea.��


    Looking at each other��s faces and nodding, Tatsumi and Calsedonia briskly walk toward Mil-il.

 Chapter 119

    <h4>My Pet is a Holy Maiden Chapter 119</h4>


    <strong>Scouting</strong>


    Jardock and Mil-il had before been split some raw dragon materials.


    At the same referral for [Dowies�� Armory], which can use dragon materials, as Tatsumi, they had ordered various arms.


    Looking at Tatsumi��s dragon armor and sword, and understanding the high level of processing technology of [Dowies�� Armoy], the two had them make the weapons they specialized in.


    Yesterday [Dowies�� Armory] had contacted Mil-il, saying that the ordered weapon was finished, and that they wanted a final tailoring of the weapon.


    Jardock had gone for a long-term hunting session along with Mil-il. As the prey they had hunted and sold off presently has their pockets warm, with room to spare even if they get dragon-material weapons forged.


    Though, if one got a new specialized weapon, it��smon sense to want to see this weapon as quickly as possible.


    While walking on the road toward [Dowies�� Armory], Mil-il held high expectations while going toward the not yet seen new weapon.


    While agreeing with Jardock��s light warning of ��Be careful��, Mil-il leaves the {Elf��s Resting ce].


    The amount of capable people who can forge dragon materials is limited, so it seems Jardock��s ordered weapons will take more time.


    While she feels sorry for Jardock, her expectations for her own new weapon are more grand, and Mil-il walks in a cheerful mood along the road.


    Levantis��s public order isn��t bad, but dangerous ces and dangerous people aren��t nonexistent.


    Since Mil-il had met Tatsumi and co., she has grown as a magic best hunter, and as she can��t swing around her customized weapon in town, on the off chance that she gets entangled in a group of weird men, it��s better to just run away.


    Buying fruit juice from a food cart and parching her throat, Mil-il heads to [Dowies�� Armory].


    More than a year has passed since she left her hometown already. In order to know not to draw near ces that would be safer not approaching, she isn��t especially vignt of her surroundings and continues lightly on her feet.


    Sometimes, as she walks in the city, there are groups of men who call out to Mil-il. But, those groups that have the aim to ��Pick up women�� if ignored and considered to have ��No Romantic Interest��, they��ll leave.


    ��Hey, you got a bit?��


    Even now there were people who called out to Mil-il from behind. But, as Mil-il thinks ��Again huh?��, she ignores their voices and continues walking.


    ��Hey, wait a bit.��


    But, it seems this time the people behind the voices are a bit pushy. Even so, Mil-il stubbornly persists in ignoring them, andpares small thing in a booth.


    ��You can hear me! Don��t ignore me!��


    Mil-il turns around slowly and moves her eyebrows toward the angry voice behind her.


    And, the moment she saw the person behind her, Mil-il��s eyes lightly open.


    That��s because.


    The person who had called out to her was not a man with the so-called aim to ��Pick up women��, but a group of women who were seemingly in the same profession as her, wearing leather armor.


    ��My name is Mira. I��m a magic beast hunter the same as you.��


    After going into a properly chosen bar and sitting down, the woman who called out to Mil-il named herself.


    ��I��m Mil-il. Oh, you must already know my name though?��


    ��Of course. I know, therefore I called out to you.��


    When Mil-il asks so, Mira slowly nods.


    Mil-il once again gazes at Mira.


    Her height was simr to Mil-il. She has this country��s standard brown hair and same-colored eyes.


    Around her nose there light freckles, and the cut-up hair around her shoulders curled lightly around the outside.


    Besider her was a two-handed axe leaned against the table. It seems that is her weapon of choice.


    ��So? What business do you have with me?��


    She was called out to known of. It��s reasonable to think that she has some kind of business.


    Mil-il��s expression doesn��t change especially, and uninterestedly asks Mira sitting in front of her.


    ��Yeah, I hate being sluggish and I��m not good with it, so I��ll just say it inly.��


    Mira smirks, continuing to talk as she points her thumb at herself.


    ��Will you join me? Hasn��t yourpanions right now made you go through some bad memories?��


    The upation of the magic beast hunter is a violent one, so of course the percentage of men is high.


    There are women magic beast hunters that exist, like Mil-il and MIra, but their numbers are limited. In terms of ratios, it��s probably about 1 to 9.


    Of course, there are none who seriously aggregated the percentages of women to men magic beast hunters, so the actual numbers are unknown.


    However, it��s the truth that there aren��t many women magic beast hunters.


    ��From what I��ve heard, I��ve heard that you��re with two men right? If that��s so, then wouldn��t you have to go through some unpleasant memories?��


    Mira, saying so in a serious face, and Mil-il, tilting her head in puzzlement.


    For magic beast hunters there��s a lot of chances to camp on the way to hunting and a lot of times where even in the city one has to stay at arge room in a hotel, paying an extra fee for sexual rtions.


    Especially for beginner or medium-level magic beast hunters that have just not enough money, in order to save money as much as possible, saving on lodging expenses, staying in arge one rather than a single-person room. At those times, there��s many situations wherepanions of both sexes sleep in the same room.


    ��At those times, when you��re changing or something, don��t the men stare at you?��


    ��Yeah......��


    ��I think it can��t be helped if it��s just a small amount like that. But, when they stare at you like that, they can��t restrain themselves.��


    Mira, looking for agreement, but within Mira there was none.


    Mil-il is definitelypanioning with two men. But, as Calsedonia is added in, so in reality it��s two men and two women.


    As Calsedonia holds a position as Tatsumi��s personal employee, to be precise, they��re not actuallypanions. But, it��s good to say that they��re simr topanions.


    For that reason Mil-il��s group is a 4-person group of two men and two women, and to ssify it minutely, it��s one man, two women, and one with ��The mind of a young woman��. In other words, the only real man is Tatsumi. As Tatsumi already is with Calsedonia, there��s no cases of her being looked at by a gaze with an ulterior motive.


    Mil-il had beforepanioned with her childhood friends, but when camping or lodging in the same room, she had changed in front of them. Even so, she had no bad memories of that, perhaps because they were all together from a small age.


    Her childhood friends took a nce of her changing, but they had never faced toward her, without restraint staring.


    ��I don��t think I��ve been through anything like that before......��


    ��Yo, You��re lying!? Up until now, I��ve had to go through those things that I loathe!?��


    ��Doesn��t that mean that you justpanioned with the wrong person?��


    Perhaps Mil-il��s words had given her a great shock, but Mira stood up with a bang.


    ��When I changed they would smirk at me and watch, and they would touch my body. Lately they would even crawl into my bed. I was so angry, I kicked the crotch of the guy who crawled in, and rushed out of the ce where the group I hadpanioned with was.��


    ��I get it. And so, you��re searching for newpanions?��


    ��That��s right. I don��t want to go through that again, so this time I want topanion with only women.��


    Taking a slice of fruit put on the table and throwing it into her mouth, Mil-il once again gazes at Mira.


    As for her ability in magic beast hunting, it��s probably just a bit below hers. For magic beast hunters and soldiers that have an acquired experience, they can grasp their strength from the small gestures and movements.


    Mil-il had just reached into the levels of middle-level magic beast hunters, but she can still determine somehow a good estimate of someone��s strength.


    ��Sorry but......I have no intention of leaving the group I��m with now. Could you get someone else?��


    After Mil-il puts a few silver coins on the table, she stood up.


    ��Wa, Wait a bit!��


    Mira stands up in a panic, and closes in toward Mil-il.


    ��In the first ce, why did you call out to me? There��s other women magic beast hunters then me right?��


    ��We......Well......R, Recently I had heard rumors of a quite profiting magic beast hunters......And even more there was a woman in the group......Surely they would be a well-skilled magic beast hunter......While I��m at it, I want to join up with well-skilled people......��


    After the chaos of the dragon, Mil-il had certainly gained all kinds of funds.


    In the dragon disturbance, she had gotten a quitergepensation for fighting on the front lines with Tatsumi, and afterward she had earned a substantial amount on long-term hunting trips with Jardock.


    For magic beast hunters with simr strength to her, there��s no doubt their earnings are in the top rankings.


    ��Certainly, I have earned quite a bit here. But, that��s because I cooperated with mypanions. By myself I couldn��t do that. In other words, I��m not that great skilled of a magic beast hunter.��


    Mil-il is aware thatpared to Tatsumi, who is a <Heaven> magic user and was awarded the title of <<Sky Soarer>>, the nearby Calsedonia, called the <<Holy Maiden>>, and the born warrior shade, Jardock, her power is a few levels inferior.


    Her magic��s use and conditions used in could make it a powerful trump card, but even so it��s hard to find where to use it, and there are many faults.


    Even in the use of weapons, her skill is at the bottom of herpanions.


    ��To be blunt, my power, taking everything into ount, is the lowest in my group. Even so, I have no ns to go out of my current group.��


    That��s because Mil-il is continuing to put in the work to not slow down herpanions.


    Even every day, she��s training with Jardock, and she sometimes takes lessons from L or Calsedonia in how to use her magic power more efficiently.


    Especially in her being taught the basics of magic from Calsedonia and L, her efficiency in the use of magic power has gotten clearly better.


    Her magic <<Fish-Human Morphing>> in a certain sense is just as about as unique as Tatsumi��s <Heaven> magic. Which means that Calsedonia and L can��t truly give her concrete advice for that.


    But, as for the basics, that��s not true. If she steadily carves the basics into herself, those effects will greatly show themselves.


    Mil-il, who has no intention to go away from her currentpanions, clearly refuses Mira��s proposal and exits the bar.


    ��H, I said wait!! What are you doing!?��


    As if chasing after Mil-il, who left the bar, Mira too goes outside. And, she forcefully takes Mil-il��s hand, restraining her.


    ��......Wait so, you��re just some kind of parasite on your currentpanions......?��


    ��I don��t mean to do that......depending on how you look at it, that could be true.��


    Giving a self-deprecating-like smile, Mil-il shrugged her shoulders.


    Certainly she could be seen as parasitizing, relying on herpanions while she��s inferior in power. Within those gossipy ones with the same job as her, Mil-il knows that there are also those who me her with malicious gossip.


    ��No matter what my surroundings say, I myself don��t mean to depend on mypanions. So I will hold my chest high, and continue magic beast hunting with my currentpanions.��


    There are definitely those who spread malicious gossip. However, there are also those on the opposite side, correctly evaluating her effort.


    Tatsumi, Calsedonia, and Jardock, herpanions. Within L and her regr customers at the [Elf��s Resting ce], there are those who recognize her daily grind.


    In order to answer their expectations, Mil-il will continue magic beast hunting with her currentpanions. That is her dignity.


    But, that wouldn��t be able to conveyed to Mira, only now meeting her. Her expression quickly changes.


    ��Hey, what��s that about! A rumor isn��t just a rumor! There��s female magic beast hunters like you, so other women magic beast hunters get treated weirdly! You say such self-important things, but aren��t you just using the fact that you��re a woman to y up the males in the group?��


    Mira points a gaze shut in scorn toward Mil-il.


    Using their femininity as a weapon, and currying favour with male magic beast hunters.


    That is something that she hates the most, and it��s also true that a certain amount of those female magic beast hunters exist.


    And, even though she��s been silent this whole time, Mil-il didn��t stay silent. Lifting her eyebrows with anger, she turns back around toward Mira, and in the very moment that her anger was going to explode.


    A voice she knows well cuts in from the side.


    ��That��s inexcusable. Mil-il will never be that kind of person.��


    ��It��s just as my husband says. Mil-il-san will never be the type of person to just rely on her friends.��


    Reflexively turning her head toward the voice, Mil-il found herpanions there.

 Chapter 120

    <h4>My Pet is a Holy Maiden Chapter 120</h4>


    <strong>A New Dragon</strong>


    ��Huh? Who are you? You seem like a priest, but going out with a woman early in the morning......Are you really a priest?��


    Suddenly heard was the voices protecting Mil-il. Turning around to the direction the voices came from, Mira realized there were two priests there.


    From the priest uniforms and the holy stamp, she knew that the two who suddenly cut in were Savaiv priests.


    But, what she had questioningly raised her eyebrows at was at the one of the two priests �� the female priest was sticking to the male priest, almost like a prostitute snuggling against her customer.


    Normally, as priests are clergymen, clinging to the other sex in front of people is unheard of. Even if they were priests of the god that guards marriage, the Savaiv god.


    While narrowing her eyes doubtfully, Mira is cautious against the two-person group of priestsing closer.


    ��Hey, Tatsumi and Calse. I see you��re friendly as always.��


    Though, as for Mil-il, she seems to be amazed and impressed.


    Certainly, if priests were flirting in front of others, that could be made into a problem. But, when ites to those two they��re okay to be called an ��Exception��. Tatsumi��s and Calsedonia��s marriage, that much is already a famous existence in the city of Levantis.


    ��We��re okay so......More importantly, there��s no truth such as Mil-il could be parasitizing. No matter what anyone else says, I know Calse and Jardock very well.��


    ��What do you say? What is this priest who��s bringing around a woman showily saying? In the first ce, what kind of demihuman are you, with ck hair and ck eyes? I��ve never seen that kind of person......��


    Suddenly, the expression on Mira��s face copses. And thepletely pale color of her face slowly regains color.


    The name of that color is shock.


    Having her expressionless face turnpletely around and stuck in shock, Mira points her finger at Tatsumi.


    ��A, A priest in the Savaiv temple with ck hair and ck eyes......n, no way......You��re......the rumored <<Sky Soarer>>......right?��


    Mira��s widely opened eyes move between Tatsumi and Calsedonia next to him slowly.


    ��......Which means......you are......<<Holy Maiden>>......?��


    The married couple of the <<Sky Soarer>> and <<Holy Maiden>> is already known by even beginner magic beast hunters. Suddenly, Mira had heard of the rumored well-famous couple.


    Mira��s eyes then moved more, slowly toward Mil-il.


    ��N......No way......Yourpanions are......��


    ��Yes, they are the <<Sky Soarer>> Tatsumi Yamagata and the <<Holy Maiden>> Calsedonia Yamagata. And one more person, Jardock the shade. Those are mypanions.��


    When Mil-il told this proudly, Mira��s mouth dropped open.


    ��I��m very sorry!! This waspletely me jumping to conclusions!!��


    While apologizing to Mil-il, Mira bows deeply.


    The ce is the [Elf��s Resting ce], and the time is about four chimes �� In Japan, it would be about noon.


    ��......That��s why I said that? I��m the weakest within mypanions.��


    ��Th, That��s why I said it��s me jumping to conclusions. I didn��t know that that Mil-il��spanions would be <<Sky Soarer>> and <<Holy Maiden>>.......��


    ��Huh. Wouldn��t that be because you��re a bit bad at gathering information? If you looked into who Mil-il��spanions were, you would find out at once?��


    ��Uuuh......Putting it that way......Even though I had my circumstances, all I can say is sorry again......��


    ��Even though if you took the trial of the spotted mountain leopard then you would permeate through yourself, the importance of taking prior information......��


    ��......I��m ashamed......��


    At Jardock��s jab, Mira makes herself even smaller. Jardock gently narrows his eyes at how Mira is.


    Initially when Jardock met Mira at the [Elf��s Resting ce], she had been confused at the intense auraing from hisrge body and that extreme difference between her.


    But, when she noticed the kindness hidden in Jardock, Mira soon didn��t reserve herself.


    On the other hand, Jardock figured out the cause of the trouble she caused Mil-il, and realized that she really hates female magic beast hunters who perform the act of ��parasitism��.


    As for Mira who wants to grow her power in the harsh world of magic beast hunters, parasitism �� hunting together with magic beast hunters that are stronger than you, and usually getting prey that you can��t �� is a detestable act, and running away easygoingly after parasitizing also is an inexcusable thing.


    So when Mil-il made a statement judging parasitism, the blood seemingly unknowingly rose to Mira��s head.


    Incidentally, most parasitizing magic beast hunters are women beast hunters who use various tricks to curry favour with males.


    ��To get better than the <<Sky Soarer>> and <<Holy Maiden>> and a shade as yourpanions, that must be pretty hard......��


    The once famous name known even further than Levantis, the <<Holy Maiden>>.


    The name that became renowned all at once after defeating a dragon solo, <<Sky Soarer>>.


    And Jardock, although not as popr, is a shade, a race that excels inbat.


    The only ones known as clearly above those three, even in this city, are leading magic beast hunters.


    Mil-il has those people aspanions. Right now, charged within Mira��s gaze looking at her is a certain feeling of yearning.


    ��Hey, I have to return to the temple soon......Calse, Jardock, can I leave the rest to you?��


    ��Yes, Danna-sama. Leave the rest to me, and do well on your afternoon businesses.��


    ��Yeah, it seems that she realized her misunderstanding, and there��s nothing more important than that.��


    Looking at the time on his wristwatch, Tatsumi stands up from his seat.


    For Tatsumi and Calsedonia, today there is work for them in the temple.


    Because of that, they had pointed Mira and Mil-il to the [Elf��s Resting ce] in the morning, and had gone to the Savaiv Temple.


    And, at the fourth bell��s resting period, the two had shown themselves like that at the [Elf��s Resting ce].


    Different from Calsedonia who had the afternoon open, Tatsumi had soldier-priest training.


    As Calsedonia bows, and Jardock and Mil-il wave their hands, Tatsumi returns to the Savaiv Temple.


    If time drew close, he would have used <<Instantaneous Transmission>> and <<Flight>>, but if he walks normally he��ll be fine.


    Jardock, after seeing off Tatsumi leaving the bar, suddenly makes a serious expression and once again turns to Mira.


    ��Hey, Mira-chan. Just before, you had said that you had circumstances?��


    Four serious pupils pierce straight through Mira.


    ��Now that you say it, she had said something about that earlier......Mira-san, if it would be okay, could you talk about those circumstances?��


    While kindly smiling, Calsedonia asks Mira as if persuading.


    Perhaps relieved by her smile, Mira slowly exins her situation.


    ��The thing is......An armed dinosaur was spotted near the settlement that someone I know lives in.��


    ��Armed Dinosaur......��


    ��That��s.......A pretty big game appeared then......��


    Calsedonia and Jardock unknowingly mutter.


    An armed dinosaur, covering its entire body in a hard carapace. An Ankylosaur.


    Its strength is not at the same level as a dragon, but even a skilled magic beast hunter like Mira would be undoubtedly beaten.


    ��That acquaintance had......Taken care of me from a small age in various ways......They requested that I find a magic beast hunter that can hunt the Ankylosaur. If possible I would have wanted to go hunt it with thepanions I teamed up withst time, but we wouldn��t have been able to even make a dent, and I flew away from my previouspanions......��


    ��So, you��re then looking for well-skilled magic beast hunters?��


    Mil-il nods to Jardock��s question.


    ��Ankylosaur......Weren��t they not that brutal, but they were omnivores and dinosaurs that would eat anything.....right?��


    ��Yes, it��s just as Mil-il says. Ankylosauruses will eat it, whether animal or nt, and can even be said to eat rocks.��


    If one of those ��Weird Eating�� dinosaurs appeared near a settlement, then it wouldn��t be weird for the settlement to attack it.


    From Mira��s discussion, it seems the Ankylosaur was spotted a bit away from the settlement, but this situation is not one where you can ever let your guard down.


    In other words, it��s reasonable that Mira would be impatient trying to find newpanions to recruit.


    ��Hey, Mira-chan. You��re making a fundamental mistake.��


    Jardock��s soft voice. But Mira looks back at Jardock, blinking at his straightforward and unreserved words.


    ��To say it bluntly, your strength cannot defeat the Ankylosaur. So the thing you should be doing is not to find newpanions, but to find someone to rely on.��


    ��That��s right. If I had said from the start ��Will you help me�� instead of ��Will you team up with me�� that would have been good.��


    ��And, being particr about the people you join up with......Is it really the time to be limiting them to female magic beast hunters?��


    Mira seems sorry and despondent from the three looking at her in serious faces, saying so.


    ��I, I had called out once to the magic beast hunters I knew......But, as they all knew the Ankylosaur, nobody would nod to help......I thought that as it��se to this, I have no options but to hunt it myself......A, And......I really......didn��t want to join forces with men anymore......��


    Mira conveys in a small broken voice.


    It seemed that the people she joined with so far treated her quite horribly.


    ��Well, to get enemies of girls backter perfectly......first we won��t treat them as imminent threats.��


    For some reason during the ��get the enemies�� part Jardock made a grand smile.


    Having seen the smile, Mira unconsciously suddenly trembles. But, realizing that the three in front of her are talking about ��Women��, she looks at them in order.


    ��W, Will you......hunt the Ankylosaur with me......?��


    ��Yes, will you hunt the Ankylosaur with us?��


    One of Jardocks�� four arms snaps closed.


    That person looked around them restlessly.


    The first time they had gone into arge city. Around them were unfamiliar buildings, unfamiliar food, unfamiliar goods, and people that wear unfamiliar clothes.


    At first, the unusualness won over and they looked at their surroundings around them, but within time a wave of unease crept up in their chest.


    In an unfamiliar location, that person��s destination got lost.


    Within this city they have friends. It��s good that they relied on their friends to get here, but they didn��t think that there would be this many people living here. The settlement that they had known was around the level of under 100 people.


    Could it be even possible to find just one person that you know in the middle of this many people?


    Perhaps revealing the person��s state of mind, their long points of their ears hang.


    ��......Mira......where are you......?��


    That person mutters with nobody hearing.


    For now, just standing here won��t work. As it seems they��re being stared at for some reason from somewhere in their surroundings, moving first would be good.


    The person who made this decision forced his anxiety into his heart and slowly stepped forward.


    At that moment.


    Just then, a boar chariot passed by the person.


    The sound of the wheels rattling made the person shiver. He then looked at the magical beast pulling the cart with interest.


    Oh, is that the ...... oak ......? The domesticated magical beast that M mentioned earlier ......?


    The person looked at the stern-looking magical beast towing therge car with trepidation.


    ��......!��


    The person shouted out involuntarily.


    He had bright red hair and a pair of reddish-brown eyes that held a strong will. It was the first time I had ever seen such a thing. He was probably a demon hunter.


    However, the reason the person spoke out was that he recognized the profile of the person controlling the reins.


    His voice seemed to reach the ears of the man on the cart. He turned his head from the cart in the direction of the voice.


    The eyes that reflected the figure of the person there widened slightly.


    It��s not that I��m not a good person, but I��m not a good person.


    I��m not sure what to make of it. Are you really Morganaik-sama ......? Oh, I never thought I��d see you here ......, this must be the guidance of Lord Dgarbe.


    The expression on the face of the person called Shera, which had been clouded with anxiety, suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 121

    <h4>My Pet Is a Holy Maiden Chapter 121</h4>


    With a loud crack, a thick tree was knocked down.


    The fallen tree engulfed the surrounding trees, and with a roar, swept up the dead leaves and dust that had piled up on the ground.


    And as silence hit, something menacing began to appear from behind the dust and dead leaves.


    It was a gigantic demonic beast covered with a sturdy grayish-brown shell.


    If Tatsumi or Elle had been here, they would have said that the beast was twice the size of arge bus.


    Underneath the sturdy-looking shell, which was split into several sections, were countless smaller feet. The antennae protruding from its head, which looked tiny inparison to its huge body, were moving about, sensing its surroundings.


    The gigantic beast, perhaps noticing something, moved its countless legs and approached the trees it had pushed down with its huge body, and began to chew on the fallen trees.


    With a gurgling sound, the creature��s mouth easily gnawed away at the sturdy tree trunks.


    The creature��s mouth is smallpared to its huge body, but its proboscis is covered with sharp, fine fangs. These sharp fangs continued to gnaw away at the tree trunks as if they were sandpaper.


    Perhaps startled by the sound of the fallen trees, a deer-like animal ran in front of the beast.


    The protruding antennae twitched and wriggled again, and the head of the beast turned toward the fleeing deer.


    A small proboscis was stretched out, and a sharp sound like air escaping came from it.


    At the same time, a purple fog surrounded the deer, and the deer��s legs were slowed by the fog.


    The deer stoppedpletely and fell down on the spot with a thud.


    Its limbs twitched, while its mouth started to foam. In a sh, the deer quickly died.


    The purple mist that the beast had just spit out must have been extremely poisonous. As it slowly made its approach towards the body of the dead deer, which had sumbed to the poisonous gas, the demonic beast began to devour the corpse.


    With the force of its strong jaws, it crushed the bones and bit off the flesh, and therge body of the deer soon ended up in the stomach of therge beast.


    But that was not enough to satiate the demonic creature. The beast leaned on the tree closest to it and knocked it down like the rest, as it continued to feast on the foliage.


    While the beast was chewing on the tree, the sound of another tree could be heard falling right next to it.


    And this time, the trees were not just being knocked down in one ce, but several at the same time in the surrounding area.


    A cloud of dust and smoke was billowing up. Beyond that, I could see the figures of several demonic beasts chewing on the trees.


    With a slight creak, the door of the ��Elf��s Rest Pavilion�� was pushed open.


    The people in the restaurant casually look in that direction, their eyes widening slightly in surprise.


    A man and a woman entered.


    The man was wearing armor made of material from a magical beast and was holding arge spear in his hand.


    The woman, on the other hand, was dressed in a loose-fitting, ankle-length, kantou-like garment.


    The men must be mercenaries or hexenbiest hunters, while the women are probablymoners. Their outfits are easily recognizable, but they aren��t not dressed in anything unusual.


    However, they... or more precisely, she attracted the attention of all the magical beast hunters in the store.


    Long, flowing hair, tinted in the same color of the blue sky. Sharp eyes that shine like green columnar emeralds. A beautiful appearanceparable to the most acimed works of art. And most distinctive of all, her ears, which poked out from beneath her hair and protruded from her head.


    ��Hey, look at that.��


    ��Oh? Is that an elf?��


    Yes. She was an elf, which is considered to be closest to the water element among the variations of subhumans.


    The elf woman was looking around the Elf��s Rest Pavilion with a curious look with a man from behind who appears to be herpanion.


    The man, who was dressed as a hunter, was also looking around the restaurant slowly, although he did not seem to be as curious about their surroundings as the elf woman behind him.


    Eventually, he must have found what he was looking for. He briefly whispered something to the woman behind him and started to walk towards a corner of the store.


    Meanwhile, the people upying a corner of the Elf��s Rest Pavilion also seem to have noticed their approach.


    They �C mostly women �C were just as surprised as the other customers.


    ��Oh, Morger. It��s been a long time.��


    ��Yes, Carse. Are you alone today? What happened to Tatsumi?��


    ��The Master is in the temple training. I wonder if he��s being disciplined by te right now, since she often treats him like a big brother.��


    ��Disciplinary lessons from Mr. te? That��s a lot of work for... Tatsumi.��


    The man put on a wry smile with a look of sympathy in his eyes; his name �C Morgernike.


    The te they were referring to is Giuseppe��s own son and brother-inw to Tatsumi and Calcedonia, who holds the position of the chief warrior in charge of the holy temrs of the Temple of Survival.


    Although he himself is not a magician, hisbat skills are at the top of the Temple of Survival in both name and reality, and he is a priest warrior who has earned the sobriquet of ��Castle Wall.��


    He is often sighted equipped with a huge square shield and a one-handed sword, which are rare in the Largophili Kingdom, and his fighting style oveps with Tatsumi��s in many areas. Perhaps, for this reason, Tatsumi is often training with his brother-inw.


    Naturally, Morgernike, when he was at the Temple of Survival, had also fought with te many times, but he was so good that even Morger found himself struggling against the temr.


    ��So what��s up with you today?��


    ��Well, that��s the thing...��


    When asked by Calcedonia, Morgernike shifted his body slightly, exposing the woman behind him to Calcedonia and the others.


    Seeing the woman, Calcedonia and Mira shouted in surprise at the same time.


    ��Lady She!��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Si-Sister She!


    Calcedonia and Mira, who raised their voices at the same time, looked at each other.


    ��Mira-san, how do you know Sister She?��


    Mira, on the other hand, also had no idea that She would be here.


    ��I��m so d... I��m so d to see you...! I went to so many human cities like this looking for you, but there were so many people that I didn��t know how I was going to find you. You really gave me one heck of a time.��


    It was this person, after all, who was trying to calm and organize the Calcedonians, who was most surprised by this unexpected encounter.


    ��Calm down, Calce and Mira,�� he said, ��let��s get settled first before we start exchanging information.��


    With an almost audible snap, Jadock closed one of his four eyes.


    ��Armored dragons?��


    Tatsumi returned home afterpleting his training at the temple.


    While enjoying a delicious dinner that Calcedonia had painstakingly prepared, Tatsumi listened to his beloved wife tell him about what had happened while he was away.


    ��Yes,�� she said.


    ��It seems that Mira-san saw an armored dragon near the vige of She-sama, and she was looking for allies to hunt the armored dragon.��


    ��I see, so this Mira person had such a situation... and this She elf was also an acquaintance of Calce and Mr. Morgar.��


    ��I had met Master She before, when I was still working with Morgernike, during the extermination of a... certain aquatic beast that was possessed by a demon.��


    A vige of elves that exists in a certainke. She was the daughter of the vige��s chief, and Calcedonia and Morgernike had previously been asked to exterminate a magical beast that had attacked the vige.


    It was during that time that they became acquainted with She.


    There were also human viges scattered near theke, one of which was Mira��s hometown.


    It seems that She saved Mira from drowning when she was ying in theke near the vige as a child.


    That is how Mira and She became friends, and their sisterly rtionship continues to this day.


    ��Sir Morgar, Jadock and the others are going to go hunt that armored dragon, aren��t they?��


    ��Yes, Morgar, Mr. Jadock, Mr. Miril, and Mira are all getting ready for the hunt for the armored dragon. I am no stranger to Lady She, and it seems to me that meeting Mira-sama at a time like this is some kind of fate... some kind of will of the master. Therefore, I too would like to help in the ying of the armored dragons.��


    Incidentally, the gray robe and staff that Calcedonia usually equips were originally treasures handed down from generation to generation in the vige of She, and were given to her as a reward for her extermination of demons.


    ��Well, if Calce is going, of course I��m going with you.��


    ��Sir...��


    Calcedonia��s face lit up with joy.


    Scherer��s request was only a personal request, and not through the temple or through the Elf��s Rest Pavilion.


    It is true that Jadock and Miril are willing to ept She��s request, but Tatsumi is not obligated to go along with them.


    Tatsumi is currently beingmissioned as a magical beast hunter, but his ultimate goal is to be an exorcist at the Temple of Survival.


    Once he reaches that status, he will have to take a different path from Jadock and Miril.


    But that is still a long way off. For now, Tatsumi thinks only of putting all his energy into what is in front of him.


    ��Well then, first of all, let��s talk about the armored dragon. Calce, can you tell me as much as you know about what kind of magical beast the armored dragon is?��


    ��Yes, let me exin.��


    Calcedonia responded to Tatsumi��s request with a happy smile, and proceeded to tell Tatsumi everything she knew about the armored dragons.


    ��I see... so it is arge magical beast with a strong outer shell that acts as armor, as the name implies. And on top of that, it utilizes a potent poison mist. Sure enough, it is a formidable foe.��


    ��Yes,�� she continued. ��Apparently, there were at least five of them.��


    This is the reason why She came to visit Mira. She came to tell them that the armored dragon that appeared near the elf vige was not alone. The first sighting was indeed one, but now at least five armored dragons have been spotted.��


    ��Even just by itself, an armored dragon is a formidable foe. When there are at least five of them, it is difficult to deal with even for a mid-level demon beast hunter.��


    ��But we also have Morger. I don��t think we will be defeated so easily.��


    The presence of Morgernike is definitely a factor here. His experience and knowledge as a magical beast hunter will be a powerful weapon for Tatsumi and his team.


    Tatsumi looked happy to know that he can fight side by side with Morgernike.


    Ishiseki the Mouse had fought with Morgernike at that time as well, but it had been a bit of a letdown because the opponent was a small and not very strong magical beast.


    This time, however, they were up against a powerful opponent. Tatsumi��s ��warrior�� heart was filled with anticipation for the joint battle with Morgernike.


    Calcedonia nced at Tatsumi, who could not conceal his excitement, with a sullen expression on his face. Then she stood up slowly, walked around the table, approached Tatsumi, and sat down on hisp.


    Tatsumi looked confused with this sudden gesture.


    Calcedonia rubbed her forehead against his neck.


    ��Master always looks so... happy when he talks about Morgar, doesn��t he? It��s kind of... frustrating...��


    ��No, no, no, no! Mr. Morgar is just an inspiration for me...! It��s not that I have any strange tastes!


    ��I know that, I know, I know, I know, I know, I know, I know, I know, I know, I know, I know!��


    The head rubbing gesture is something she used to do when she used to be a cockatiel.


    ��Please don��t be jealous of Morgar, no matter how much I idolize him.��


    Tatsumi smiled bitterly.


    But at the same time, his loving feelings for Calcedonia welled up again, and he slowly stroked his beloved wife��s head with his warm hand.

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Mira��s Decision


    After Tatsumi decided to participate in the hunt for the armored dragon, he visited the [Elf��s Rest Pavilion] to ask Elle for more information.


    ��What? This is how the armored dragon looks?��


    ��Yes,�� she said. ��I had heard a bit about them from Carse, but I don��t really have a solid grasp on what their appearance is... They��re flying dragons, after all.��


    A majority of Japanese people would probably imagine something akin to a phantom beast when they see the word ��ryu��, meaning dragon.


    However, the flying dragons of this world were more like dragonflies; extremely far removed from our imagination. It is not surprising, then, that the armored dragons also have a form that Tatsumi did not expect.


    Elle, the only one of Tatsumi��s acquaintances with whom he could share his Japanese values and knowledge, would be able to give him urate information. With this in mind, he was able to make his own judgement.


    ��I don��t know what to make of it, but from what you��ve told me, doesn��t it sound like a dung beetle or a centipede?��


    ��Oh, that��s quite an ill-fitting name. The armored dragon certainly resembles a dung beetle. But it��s more... than a dung beetle.��


    Hearing the name that came out of Elle��s mouth afterward, Tatsumi couldn��t help but raise his eyebrows.


    Tatsumi, Calcedonia, and Jadock, Miruil, and Morgernike were ready to depart for the hunt within a day or so.


    It was the shortest departure time since Miruil had his row with Mira. Just two days.


    Early in the morning of the day of departure, before the sun had even risen, the group gathered at the Elf��s Rest Pavilion.


    As usual, Tatsumi equipped his jet-ck flying dragon gear and Amaryllis. He also hoisted the magic bag on his waist.


    Calcedonia is also wearing her standard hunting gear, a gray robe and sultry staff. Although hidden by the sleeves and hem of the robe, her hands and feet were equipped with armor made of flying dragon material.


    Morgernike also had fire bear armor on, and in his right hand was his trusty spear.


    Thisrge spear was longer than the normal-sized spear that Miruil uses, with a total length of more than 2.5 meters. The diameter of the handle is also thicker than usual. Most of the handle is made of sturdy wood, but the area from the tip of the spear to about half of the handle is reinforced with metal.


    Moreover, the spearhead is specially made of the same flying dragon material as Tatsumi��s equipment. The hard and sharp tip of the flying dragon material,bined with Morgernike��s skill, is bound to pierce even the armored dragon��s exoskeleton.


    Miruil wore the same hardened leather armor as before. ording to her, when she activates her trump card, ���~�˻�,�� her armor will inevitably break, so it would be wasteful to wear anything expensive.


    Instead, she has reced the tip of her favorite spear with a flying dragon material, just like Morgernike.


    She also made two small swords from flying dragon material. Recently, Miruil seems to have been practicing the two-sword style, in which she uses small swords in both hands in addition to her spear.


    Jadock and Elle had been teaching Miruil how to use short swords. Jadock, as a shade, is well versed in the handling of all kinds of weapons, and Elle is also quite skilled when ites to handling short swords.


    Elle is both an elf and a woman. Although the power of her blows may be lighter than others, she is good atpensating for this with her speed and technique.


    Having lived as an adventurer in another world in the past, and having traveled from ce to ce after moving from Japan to this world, she is not only skilled in spirit magic, but also in the art of short swords.


    In fact, Tatsumi, who had previously met with Elle, had been forced into a one-sided battle by her ever-changing swordsmanship and never-ending series of attacks.


    However, he had lived in Japan for about 70 years, and his experience in actualbat had be quite rusty.


    Elle once said with a wry smile that she had a hard time regaining the movement and intuition of her adventurer days.


    And thest one, Jadock.


    ��Hey... Jadock. What��s that...?��


    ��Uh-huh, this one? I got this made in a hurry by my cksmith friend.��


    Tatsumi looked nkly as he pointed to what Jadock was carrying.


    The armor is chainmail reinforced with sheet metal in key ces. In two of his four hands, as usual, he carries a one-handed battle club mace.


    The remaining two hands, however, were holding up a massive weapon that Tastumi and the team had never seen before.


    ��The craftsman who handles the flying dragon materials was busy preparing Miruil��s weapon, so I prepared my own.��


    Dwyer��s Armor Shop is one of the few stores that has artisans who can work with flying dragon materials. The weapons of Miruil, which were almost finished, were given priority forpletion, so it was unlikely that Jadock��s weapons would be ready in time.


    Therefore, Jadock prepared the weapons separately. That was the weapon that Tatsumi is looking at now.


    ��Is-is that a... pickaxe...?


    ��I was wondering if this is called a ��pickaxe�� where you are from. Where Ie from, we call it a stabbing axe.��


    Regardless of what it was called, the weapon that Jadock said he had prepared for today was, by all appearances, a pickaxe. It was an oversized pickaxe, at least two timesrger than the pickaxes Tatsumi was familiar with.


    ��I heard that the outer shell of an armored dragon is quite hard, but this should work.��


    Originally, pickaxes were tools for crushing rocks. If Jadock��s muscles are strong enough to use a giant version of the pickaxe, he should be able to pierce through the outer shell of the armored dragon, no matter how solid it is.


    Despite its appearance, there may not be a more reassuring and effective weapon.


    The monster hunters with two names, such as ��Tensho,�� ��Seijo,�� and ��Free Knight,�� who are in front of us, were using the same weapon.


    And Jadock and Miruil, who do not have two names, but are well-equipped with high-quality equipment.


    Mira looked at them with envy.


    Compared to the weapons and armor they were equipped with, she was painfully aware of how inferior her own equipment was.


    The battle axe she had always relied on was decreasing in durability with each swing.


    ��I wonder if I can participate in the hunt for the armored dragons with them this time. Wouldn��t I simply be a liability?��


    That is exactly the kind of useless ��parasite�� that she hates the most, and Mira��s shoulders slumped dejectedly.


    She was tapped on the shoulder by her older sister, She.


    ��Don��t be discouraged, Mira. It is because of you that Morgernike, Calcedonia, and their friends are able to work like this. You are by no means useless.��


    Until a few days ago, I had nned to hunt the armored dragon with my own hands. But now the situation has changed drastically, and the magical beast hunters, who are much stronger than I am, have taken action to hunt the armored dragon.


    Once the unnecessary fervor disappeared from her, the next thing that welled up in her mind was the fear of fighting a powerful enemy.


    When the armored dragon appeared in front of her, would she really be able to move as usual? Would she be able to firmly step on the ground and swing her beloved battle axe with her arms?


    This worry became a deep-seeded fear that bound itself to Mira��s heart.


    She said, ��Sister She... can I really... fight alongside Miruil and the others? Do you think it��s okay for me to fight alongside you...?��


    While embracing the body of her anxious-looking younger sibling, She tells her in a gentle voice and expression, as if admonishing her.


    ��It is true that you are inferior to Morgernike and the others in every way. But someday you will be able to match them and even surpass them. Today is a lesson for that.��


    ��I will... learn from them...��


    ��You don��t have to push yourself too hard. This time, so many reliable people have gathered for our vige. All you have to do is to help everyone in whatever way you can.��


    When She broke the embrace, there was no longer a shadow of anxiety in Mira��s twin eyes.


    ��I understand, sister. I will do what I can. I��ll tell that to Miruil and the others.��


    Mira��s cheerful expression was evident as she patted her on the back, as if to give her a boost.


    I��ll be treated like a hired hand this time.


    In front of Tatsumi, Calcedonia, and the others, Mira dered clearly.


    I don��t even want my share of the reward from the elven vige. We don��t need the materials for the armored dragons. I will do anything, even chores along the way. I will absolutely do whatever I am ordered to do. So... everyone... No, let me see how you fight beside you! Let me study your strengths!��


    Mira bowed deeply.


    Tatsumi stared at her with a puzzled expression. When he looked next to her, he saw that his wife was also staring at him with a puzzled look on her face.


    ��I ask you to do the same for me,�� she said. ��Please let Mira do as she pleases.��


    Beside Mira, who continued to bow her head, She also slowly folded her hips.


    ��That��s fine, isn��t it?��


    ��I��m fine with that, too.��


    Miruil and Jadock were quick to ept what Mira was saying.


    ��Even if there is no mary reward this time, we will get something to feed us in the future. That��s how you learn to hunt monsters.��


    Morgernike also seems to agree with Jadock and his colleagues.


    ��Mira herself seems to agree, and that��s good, isn��t it?��


    Well, if she wants to do it... then...��


    ��I didn��t force her to go through with it, she decided herself. There would be no need for others to say anything more about it.��


    Tatsumi looked up at the sky, which was turning from a deep blue to blue.


    The sun would soon rise. It was almost time to leave.


    ��All right,�� Tatsumi said, ��I��ll do what Mira wants. We should leave now.��


    Everyone nodded at Tatsumi��s words.


    Tatsumi and Calcedonia rode in their respective parlows.


    Jadock sat on the gosha-dai of the boar car pulled by Pajero, an orc owned by Tatsumi, with Miruil seated next to him. Mira and She are on the back of the boar cart.


    This time, Morgernike also brought his own parlow.


    ��I see that you��re riding your own parlow now.


    ��When I go hunting alone, I prefer to use a boar cart because it��s more convenient. Frankly, I don��t usually give him much attention, so I decided to take him out this time.��


    With a wry smile on his face, Morgernike strokes Aiqi��s neck, and his parlow is left to his own devices, looking pleasantly surprised.


    It seems that he is quite fond of Morgernike.


    The coloring of a parlow��s feathers is usually sparrow-like, but Morgernayk��s parlow is covered with gray feathers all over. Perhaps it is a so-called ��rare color��.


    ��Mr. Morger, please lead the way. You know where Miss She��s elf vige is, don��t you?��


    ��Of course. Allow me to take the lead.��


    Dashingly astride his parlow, Morgernike rides his beloved horse. He is followed by Tatsumi and Calcedonia��s parlows, and Jadock��s boar cart.


    When the sun was fully in the sky, the three parlows and a boar cart were cruising nimbly through the streets.

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Former friends


    Tatsumi and his party proceeded smoothly along the highway, arriving at a small inn town before dusk that day.


    It was a little early, but that was the end of today��s itinerary. If we passed through this town, we would have to make camp along the way.


    Although there is no one in the group who would have a hard time camping out, it is one of the irond rules of hunting monsters and beasts to take a good rest when you can.


    Stepping into the inn town, Tatsumi looked around the town from the top of his beloved Porsche.


    It is not that big an inn town. It was probably the smallest lodging town Tatsumi had ever seen.


    ��It is smaller than I thought it would be.��


    ��It��s not that important of a highway. Besides, there are norger towns around. So not many travelers use it.��


    ��I see. Does that mean it would be a waste to develop it further?��


    Morgernike, with his parlors lined up next to Tatsumi��s, nodded his head in agreement.


    ��Still, not all travelers use the roads, and the forests and mountains near here are surprisingly good hunting grounds,�� he said. ��So there tends to be a lot of magical beast hunters using the road.��


    In my own perspective, I noticed a lot of people wearing armor walking around town. As Morgernike says, they are probably hunting monsters and beasts that are hunting for prey in the vicinity.


    ��This characteristic of the town is another necessary piece of information for a hexen beast hunter.��


    Tatsumi listened intently to Morgernike��s exnation with a serious expression on his face.


    And Calcedonia was staring at Tatsumi��s back from a little further away.


    Her beautiful face, which shines as brightly as the reddish light of the sun as dusk approaches, is tinted in a color called ��grumpy.��


    ��...ngghh... Master and Morger are getting along too well again.��


    ��Oh my God, Calce. You can��t be jealous of Master Morgernike, can you?��


    ��I��m not sure it��s like that.��


    ��Then, Mr. Jadock, maybe... you heard it, too...?��


    Calcedonia turned around in a hurry, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jadock with a wry smile on his face.


    He said, ��People of all genders gather around a good-looking man. If you are the wife of Tensho, you should be proud of that.��


    ��I know that, but...��


    ��Don��t look at me like that. I heard that Mira��s face is quite smart because of the proximity of her hometown to this town. She says she knows a good ce to stay, so let��s get settled in there as soon as possible.��


    Jadock looked in the direction of Mira and She, who were getting out of the boar cart and moving away from it, and Miruil��s back.


    ��Tatsumi and Sir Morgernike, stop staring at the town and get going,�� he said.


    ��Oh, I��ming.��


    Tatsumi and Morgernike came advancing down the parlow side by side.


    Calcedonia was watching them, still looking uninterested.


    Mira led the group to an inn called the ��Shining Sunset Inn.��


    It is not arge inn, but it is said to have a reputation for its delicious food.


    ��I��ll go talk to your father and get you a room. Two separate rooms for men and women, right?��


    The group nodded at Mira��s words. One or two of them seemed dissatisfied, but as expected, they did not speak up about it.


    ��Then we��ll go and put Parlow and the others in the stables while we��re at it.��


    ��I understand, Mr. Tensho. I��ll let your father know you��ll be using the stables.��


    Tatsumi pulls the reins of the Porsche and Ferrari around to the back of the inn. There is a well-kept stable there, and he ties up the two perros to a vacant spot in the stable.��


    Morgernike also put his own beloved horse, and Jadock put his Pajero, which he had removed from the boar��s cart, into the stables.


    After preparing plenty of food and water for the horses, Tatsumi and the others once again headed toward the inn.


    ��The inn was quite nice,�� said Tatsumi.


    ��Yes, that��s right. The stables were well cared for, and that shows the personality of the innkeeper.��


    Jadock and Morgernike exchange words as they look at the exterior of the inn.


    As they say, this inn is well maintained down to the smallest detail.


    Although the exterior of the inn is indeed old and rundown, it does not look dirty at all. The old and dpidated appearance, on the contrary, creates a nice atmosphere.


    Perhaps the innkeeper is a serious and attentive person. It is pleasant to dine in such a person��s restaurant.


    Mira also said that the restaurant had a good reputation for its food, and Tatsumi felt something uplifting in his heart.


    The three of them slowly push open the entrance door in a friendly atmosphere.


    The various smells and hustle and bustle that immediately flow out arepletely familiar to Tatsumi.


    However, as soon as he took a nce inside the restaurant, a cold rage overflowed from Tatsumi��s body.


    Jadock looks up to the heavens and smacks him on the forehead with one of his four arms.


    The reason for Tatsumi��s sudden anger.


    It was because he had witnessed his beloved woman being entangled with several men.


    ��Dad.��


    When Mira called out to him, a middle-aged man who was busy behind the counter turned around.


    ��Oh, it��s Mira, isn��t it? It��s been a long time.��


    The owner of the restaurant smiled at me, shaking his big, fat belly.


    ��If you take a closer look, you��ll see that they are all pretty girls. Are they all Mira��s acquaintances?��


    ��I��m not sure. We met each other for a little while. We are going to theke now.��


    Mira and the shopkeeper talk in a friendly manner. Indeed, as the shopkeeper says, many of the members of this group are good-looking.


    Calcedonia, a well-known ��saint,�� and She, an elf, are among them. Even Mira herself is not bad looking at all.


    In fact, the male beast hunters and travelers in the inn��s dining room have been ncing at the girls since they entered.


    ��Towards theke... where the rumored armored dragons are?��


    The shopkeeper looks at Mira and the others in turn. If he could determine from their equipment that they were hunting magical beasts, he could get a general idea of their purpose.


    Just in case, the owner was about to give them some advice. Suddenly, three or so men interrupted from the side.


    ��They��re all women, and you want to hunt the armored dragon? Are you insane, Mira?��


    ��I didn��t expect to see you here... after all, aren��t we bound together by the will of one of the gods?��


    ��Heh heh heh, there��s a lot of good women here. Alright, alright, I��ll help you hunt the rumored armored dragons. In return... you know what I want.��


    The men smile with a sly, icky smile as they say self-serving things with their mouths. Looking at their faces, Mira��splexion instantly turns pale.


    ��Hey, Mira. could it be that these guys are...��


    Miruil, who had an idea who the men were, asked while standing in a position to protect Mira from the men.


    ��Ummm, yeah... these are the guys that I used to work with.��


    Yes. They were the ones Mira had teamed up with before, the hexenbiest hunters who had tapped into her distrust of men.


    Looking at the men with their repulsive smiles, Miruil realized that with these guys, it was no wonder that Mira distrusted men.


    The ulterior motive of their smiles and the not-so-high level ofpetence that was evident just by looking at them. On the contrary, it makes you wonder why Mira was with these guys until recently.


    So, with a cold expression on his face, Miruil simply rejected their offer.


    ��No, thank you. We have enough manpower. More than enough, at that.��


    He tells them, moving one hand as if waving something away with a flick.


    Meanwhile, Calcedonia totally ignored them, while She looked anxiously at Miruil and Mira,paring them again and again.


    ��Don��t be so cold. Don��t be so cold,�� he said, ��It��s not safe with all women. You��d better stay here with us. It��s safer for you.��


    Before Miruil could say anything, ��It��s much more dangerous with you guys,�� the other men were closing the distance between them and the girls.


    ��Oh, look at the elves and the pretty pretty girls!��


    ��Well done, Mira. I forgive these sisters for running out on us without permission.��


    ��Then I��ll be dealing with my elf sister.��


    ��Oh, I like the big-breasted babes over here.��


    ��Don��t make up your own mind. That means I��ll have Mira and my strong-willed sister over here.��


    The men are talking selfishly, and their sticky smiles deepen even further. The women all reveal their disgust at these men.


    Taking advantage of the women��s silence, the men approach their partners of their own choosing. They reach for the women��s bodies as they please.


    Just then, the door to the inn opens and two men and a shade enter the store.


    It was what could be called the worst possible timing for these men.


    Tatsumi steps forward, a quiet anger radiating from his entire body.


    A strong arm tapped him on the shoulder.


    ��Wait a minute, Tatsumi. As usual, you get angry when Calce gets involved.��


    ��I��m sure that Calce would easily brush off a group of men of that caliber. Why don��t you have a little faith in your own wife?��


    Tatsumi looks to the left and right as both sides call out to him, perhaps with a hint of exasperation.


    Morgernike and Jaddock look at Tatsumi, not even trying to hide their stunned expressions. However, Tatsumi could tell that they, too, were not in a peaceful mood after seeing their fellow women entangled in the situation.


    He said, ��Leave this to me, Sister.��


    Jadock pped his muscr chest and chuckled. Tatsumi sensed something akin to a terrible taste in that smile, and the mes of anger that had been burning in Tatsumi��s heart suddenly subsided.


    Honestly, as an otome, I can��t tolerate a man who treats a woman as he pleases.


    With a single snap of his neck, Jadock approached the men with a wide stride. Tatsumi, however, noticed that Jadock made no footsteps at all. On the contrary, the presence of his huge body is so rare as to be a lie.


    Now Jadock is truly a hunter approaching his prey.


    ��Could it be that... Jadock is also quite angry right now?��


    ��Normally, he is rather mild-mannered...��


    Tatsumi and Morgernike looked at each other as they said this.


    ��That��s enough, brothers. If you��re looking for a girl, I��ll take care of you.��


    The sudden voiceing from behind them startled the men who were about to touch the women��s bodies, making them jump up.


    When they turned around, they saw a huge man with a terrific smile on his face.


    He had a muscr, well-trained physique and four thick arms. And the third and fourth eyes that lined his forehead vertically insisted that he was a shade.


    The demonic energy overflowing from his huge body made the men flinch in no time.


    ��Don��t... touch my pretty girls without permission.��


    Although the words are gentle and light, the power contained within them loosely entangles the men��s bodies.


    ��What the hell are you?��


    ��You��ve got a weird way of talking... Why are you licking your lips?��


    As soon as two of the three said that, their faces were enveloped byrge palms.


    Therge palm �C Jadock��s, of course �C dug its thumbs and pinkies into the men��s temples without hesitation.


    ��Holy Sh�C��


    ��Argh...!��


    The men screamed and writhed in agony as the pressure was applied to them as if their heads were about to crack open.


    As he did so, Jadok turned his sharp eyes on thest man.


    He said, ��You��d better leave as soon as possible. Otherwise... those men over there, who are scarier than I am, won��t shut up, will they?


    Jadock points behind him with his chin.


    The man looks in his direction and sees two hexenbiest hunters.


    Two men in ck and red armor. One is dark-haired and dark-eyed, instantly recognizable as a foreigner. The other was very distinctive with his tall stature and me-red hair.


    ��Well, I don��t believe those two are...��


    The man is also on the edge of the magical beast hunting. He has heard rumors of a hexenbiest hunter with an appearance like that.


    ��Ji,��Free Knight��and ��Tian Xiang��...? How did such big timers get on a team... with Mira?��


    Myself, Mira, and the others are barely in the middle of the pack of magical beast hunters. It��s not very good, but the rumored famous ��Free Knight�� and ��Tensho�� are too different from us. The fact that Mira is with these two is iprehensible to the man.


    ��If you mess with my girls any more, those two really won��t shut up, will they?


    Jadock says slowly, with even more ghastliness.


    ��No way... Mira is with... those two.��


    At the man��s words, Jadock��s smile deepens. Of course, he dares the men to misunderstand him.


    If Mira and the other women here are mistakenly thought to be ��rted�� to the bigwigs such as the ��Free Knight�� and ��Tensho,�� they will never bother them again.


    Instead, strange rumors may start, but when you get to the level of Tatsumi and Morgernike, rumors are already being whispered here and there. It wouldn��t make much difference if there were one or two more rumors now.


    Releasing the men who had been holding him tight, Jadock once again indicated behind him with his chin. It is a silent instruction to ��get the hell out of here.��


    The three men, nowpletely intimidated by the giant in front of them and the big guys behind them, ran out of the restaurant like herbivores being chased by carnivorous beasts.


    ��It��s all right, it��s all right. Come on, Tatsumi and Sir Morgernike,e over here.��


    Jadock smiled at his friends with a warm and friendly smile, the opposite of the one he had just shown to the men.

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>


    Giant Crustaceans


    In a vast forested area with countless trees.


    Within this forested area, for some reason, a ��road�� existed.


    From one end of the forest to the center of the forest, a ��road�� with no trees stretches on and on.


    The distance was so great that it would take several days to traverse it on human legs. The road is so wide thatrge horse-drawn wagons and boar carts could easily pass each other.


    However, this ��road�� was not made with the intent to be traveled on.


    They merely ate the trees and animals in the forest area to satisfy their appetites, and the result was the ��road.


    Even now, five of them are snapping off trees close at hand and chewing on trees that have fallen to the ground.


    Armored dragons. The giant monsters, which the humans called ��armor dragons,�� were devouring everything in their vicinity.


    Tatsumi raised his eyebrows slightly at the sight spreading out before his feet.


    As he had heard from the innkeeper in the town where he had stayed a few days before, and as the elf She had informed him, there were five armored dragons in the forest.


    Tatsumi, stopped in mid-air, and looked at the small viges scattered in the distance. In front of those viges is argeke. Thatke is theke where the vige of elves, She��s hometown, exists.


    At this rate, the armored dragons will reach theke in a few more days. And like the trees in the forest, they will surely overrun theke.


    ��At any rate, it seems that these magical beasts are amphibious...��


    Tatsumi, his gaze shifting to his feet again, mutters to no one in particr.


    ording to the information I heard from Calcedonia and Elle before our departure, the armored dragons can operate freely both onnd and in the water.


    If this is the case, it is obvious that Tatsumi and his team will be at a disadvantage if they do not defeat the dragon while it is still onnd.


    Once again, Tatsumi looked at the magical beast writhing at his feet.


    The size of the beast is approximately six to seven meters in length and four to five meters in height. As for its weight, it is difficult to imagine.


    Of the five armored dragons, only one isrger than the others, but it is probably the leader of the pack.


    ...This is the armored dragon.


    The body is divided into many sections. Each segmented part is covered by a sturdy-looking shell.


    Underneath the huge body are countless wriggling legs. The legs are covered with a shell simr to that of the body, which is probably sufficient to protect them.


    In contrast to its huge body, its head is small. The small head had eyes and antennae that seemed to bepound eyes, and the antennae were constantly swaying from side to side, as if they were probing their surroundings.


    Tatsumi turns his eyes to the hugepound eyes on its head.


    The body of the armored dragon is generally grayish brown. However, only the eyes were jet ck.


    It seems that this time it is not possessed by a demon.


    The eyes of all five armored dragons are ck. There is no red light, which is a sign of possession by a demon.


    Tatsumi is a little relieved inwardly at this fact.


    The armored dragon is a powerful enemy. If a demon possessed this powerful enemy, its strength would only have risen.


    Thinking of this, Tatsumi turns his gaze again to theke in the distance.


    There, his friends must be preparing to fight the armored dragon.


    ��I can��t just go out there and fight them all by myself,�� he said.


    Certainly, the current Tatsumi would be enough to win against the armored dragon.


    However, this time there are multiple enemies, and they also have a nasty poison. It goes without saying that it is better to cooperate with friends than to take risks here.


    The reason he was here alone was reconnaissance. He came here to confirm once again the existence and number of armored dragons, as rumors and prior information had indicated.


    Tatsumi, who can use ��instantaneous transfer,�� ��flight,�� and ��eleration,�� is the only ��high-mobility scout�� in this world.


    All right, I��d better get back and report to Calse and the others.


    Tatsumi twists his body in the air and heads toward the point where his friends are waiting.


    As he ran across the azure sky at high speed, Tatsumi once again recalled the image of the armored dragon he had just seen.


    He thought about the appearance of the dragon armor, ��It looks like a dung beetle, but it can adapt to water, so it is more like a giant slug than a dung beetle...��


    Giant Slug.


    It is a species of marine crustacean belonging to the isopod order Snakhorididae.


    On Earth, it is said to inhabit the Gulf of Mexico and the western Antic Ocean, living in the sandy mud of the seafloor at depths ranging from 200 to 100 meters.


    They are huge crustaceans, reaching a maximum length of nearly 50 cm and weighing more than one kilogram.


    In fact, the beetle and the giant crustacean belong to the same order, Isopoda.


    They are also known to eat very little for theirrge size, and in fact, there are records of them living for many months in captivity on a fasted diet.


    The armored dragon, the target of this hunt, looks a lot like the giant aquatic bug.


    As Tatsumi felt, at first nce, the armored dragon may look like a damselfly, but if its underwater activities are taken into ount, it is more likely to be a damselfly than a damselfly.


    However, while Earth��s giant beetles eat very little, this armored dragon seems to be a very gluttonous eater.


    Of course, they are simr in appearance, and there are many details that are different. Furthermore, there are also many ecological differences between the armored dragon and the giant flying squirrel, such as the presence or absence of poison and the fact that they are amphibious, so it seems that they are only simr in appearance.


    Several naked white bodies were drifting in the clear water.


    Using their arms and legs dexterously, the figures move freely in and out of the water.


    They swayed and fluttered about in the meadows of water grass growing on the bottom of the water.


    asionally, they seem to find something in the waterweeds, and they put their thin, white hands into the water weeds and pull out a few strands of waterweed.


    Among the figures with sky-blue hair and protruding ears, there were three figures with slightly different features.


    One was a woman with long tinum hair and crimson eyes. The second was a woman with shoulder-length light brown hair and eyes of the same color. Thest one is a woman with slightly darker brown hair and eyes.


    Like the other sky-blue-haired figures, all three were nude and moving deftly through the water.


    Without pausing to catch their breath on the surface of the water, the women drift among the water nts, asionally pulling them out of the water.


    They must have collected more than a certain amount of water nts. A woman with light brown hair poked a nearby woman with tinum hair on the shoulder with her fingertip and pointed her finger toward the surface of the water.


    The tinum-haired woman nodded in agreement with this gesture. Then, she gives a signal to the woman with dark brown hair who was also nearby.


    The three of them slowly rise to the surface. Then they break the surface of the water and stick their faces out of the water.


    ��Wind...��


    The light brown-haired woman �C Miruil �C exhaled the air in her lungs in one gulp.


    ��It��s not easy to find medicinal herbs underwater,�� she said. ��But this time, it was much easier because of the magic Calce used to help us.��


    Besides, my sister She and the elves in the vige helped us out.


    The three swim slowly toward shore, holding the medicinal herbs they collected in the water.


    They were followed by several elven women who had also emerged from the water.


    I myself am of no use in the battle against the armored dragons, so I must at least help in any way I can.


    The elven women are led by She, the daughter of the chief.


    They were currently gathering medicinal herbs to counter the poison spewed by the armored dragons.


    The herbs that are effective against the dragon��s venom are water nts that grow naturally in the water. These several kinds of water weeds are ground and mixed together, then water is added and the mixture is kneaded.


    By chewing it in the mouth like gum, it is possible to neutralize most of the armor dragon��s poison.


    Normally, collecting underwater medicinal herbs is a difficult task. This time, however, Calcedonia��s ��Underwater Breathing�� and ��Underwater Action�� magic made it easy to collect medicinal herbs underwater.


    Moreover, with the help of the elves, we were able to collect the required amount of medicinal herbs in a shorter time than we had expected.


    Calcedonia and the others, after being lifted out of the water, generously exposed their dazzling naked bodies to the sunlight.


    However, all of them, including the elves, were women. Incidentally, the reason why the elves who cooperated with us were all women was because of Tatsumi��s insistence.


    Even if the elves were his partners, he did not want to expose his beloved wife��s naked body to the eyes of men other than himself. Tatsumi would notpromise on that.


    Even if there were male elves here, they would not show any interest in the naked bodies of Calcedonia and Miruil.


    Elves are a race that lives underwater and do not have the custom of wearing clothes. Therefore, they do not feel anything special when they see the naked bodies of the opposite sex.


    However, there are still some things that cannot be divided. Tatsumi stubbornly refuses to give in to the conditions he has set forth, and She responds with a smile.


    Calcedonia and the elf women put the water nts they had collected into baskets on the shore after lifting them out of the water.


    The herbs were ced in several baskets, separated by type. This would be enough to fight the armored dragon.


    ��This is all we can do to help. Good luck, everyone. Mira, you must not push yourself too hard, okay?��


    ��I know what I��m doing, She. I��m not going to stand in anyone��s way.��


    ��Thank you for your cooperation, Lady She.��


    After exchanging a few words with each other, She and the other elves disappeared into the water.


    Calcedonia and the others watched them wipe their bodies with the clothes they had prepared and quickly put on their clothes. Then, each carrying a basket, they set out on foot.


    Jadock and Morgernike would be preparing to mix the medicinal herbs.


    Besides, Tatsumi, who had been out scouting, would be back by now.


    The parlors and boar carts they used to get here have been left at Mira��s home vige nearby. There is no need to worry about the cavalrymen getting caught up in the battle with the armored dragons.


    Soon all the preparations for fighting the armored dragon will be in ce. Once that happens, all that remains is to fight the demonic beasts with all our might.


    Even though they did not say it out loud, the three of them each had a spirited look on their faces.


    Tatsumi swoops down from the sky above.


    But as soon as he put his feet on the ground, he scowled his face as hard as he could.


    ��Ugh... that��s a hell of a stench...��


    Covering his mouth with his hand, Tatsumi stares at what they had collected.


    He sees that Morgernike and Jadok are in the middle of grinding the medicinal herbs that Calcedonia and the others have gathered.


    Apparently, the source of the stench is the medicinal herb.


    The uniquebination of foul smell and bitterness would make anyone, not just Tatsumi, turn his head away.


    In fact, the two men who are mixing the herb are working while covering their mouths with a thick cloth.


    And with drops of water dripping from their hair, the women watched the scene from a distance. There is not a shadow of the look of determination that was on their faces just a moment ago.


    The smell of the herbs was that bad.


    ��Wee back, Master.��


    Calcedonia��s face, noticing Tatsumi��s return, popped like a flower blooming, unlike before.


    ��...Are you sure this is safe to put in your mouth?��


    ��It��s true that it smells terrible, and it tastes... like that, but I��m sure it neutralizes the poison of the armored dragons and...��


    Calcedonia��s gaze swims. Apparently, the taste as well as the smell is quite terrible.


    But as she said, it must be better than being poisoned by armor dragon��s poison.


    Tatsumi muttered to himself as he watched them work silently with frowns on their faces.


    ��I think... this herb might be a much tougher opponent than the armored dragons...��

 Chapter 125.1

    <h4>Chapter 125.1</h4>


    On the Brink of War


    As soon as he took a mouthful of the prepared herb, the strong odor and vor hit his mouth as expected, and Tatsumi almost spat it out immediately due to reflex.


    Looking around, Jadock and Miruil also seemed to be in real pain.


    ��This is... worse than I expected...��


    ��Sorry... I think I��m going to throw up...��


    ��You two must be absolutely patient. It��s better than being hit by the dragon��s venom.��


    ��Even if I can use deflecting arrows, that doesn��tpletely prevent the poison from the armored dragon, so this herb is a must.��


    Apparently, Morgernike and Calcedonia, who have used this herb before, seem to have a little more leeway than Tatsumi and the others.


    Even so, both of them were frowning through their well-groomed appearance, so this herb seemed to be quite a ��strong enemy�� as Tatsumi had predicted.


    Incidentally, Calcedonia��s ��arrow deflector�� magic is a defensive magic that creates air currents around the body to deflect arrows and other projectiles.


    Since the poison of armored dragons is discharged in the form of mist, this magic, which generates air currents around the body, is one of the indispensable magics when fighting armored dragons. However, it still cannotpletely prevent the poisonous mist, as such, the medicinal herbs are a necessity here.


    ��This guy... needs to be put down quickly.��


    As Tatsumi said this while thinking about the ��powerful enemy�� sitting in his mouth, Jadock and Miruil nodded their heads with a determined expression.


    Tatsumi and his team approached the group of armored dragons slowly and cautiously from downwind.


    As they drew closer, Tatsumi felt a renewed sense of dread at the size of the armored dragons as he ducked between the trees.


    �� �� If this huge body were toe upon us, a human being would be crushed in no time at all.


    Thinking of this, Tatsumi looks around at his friends who are spread out at a certain distance from him.


    Jadock, Miruil, and Morgernike. And finally, he sees Calcedonia��s face.


    Calcedonia notices Tatsumi��s gaze and, perhaps realizing his state of mind, smiles softly.


    As soon as Tatsumi sees this flowery smile, the fear in his heart is banished, and instead, his fighting spirit rises.


    A sense of trust exists between the two of them. It was this that ignited courage in Tatsumi.


    ��The... armored dragons are scattered... which is convenient for us.��


    While checking the locations of the armored dragons scattered throughout the forest, Morgernike looks back to hispanions.


    ��All right, we��re right on schedule!��


    Then, in a whisper, he signals the start of the battle.


    At that, Tatsumi and the others jumped out of the trees in unison.


    Mira watched from a distance as Tatsumi and the others ran toward the giant armored dragon.


    With her current position, she would not be able topete with the armored dragon. Therefore, Mira was tasked with watching the entire war situation from a distance and informing her friends of any changes that may ur. That is her role.


    As Mira looked on, the first thing that flew out of the sky was also ��Tenshou��.


    Flying like an arrow at an extremely low altitude, just above the ground, ��Tenshou�� quickly approached one of the armored dragons �C the one at the furthest point.


    He drew his sword in mid-air and shed at the outer shell of the armored dragon as it was. The transparent de made of the wing of the flying dragon easily slices through the solid outer shell of the armored dragon.


    Although Mira��s eyes cannot see it, Tatsumi does not simply sh at it, but activates ��Space Breaking��on the de. As expected, even with the flying dragon��s sword, it is impossible to slice through the outer shell of the armored dragon by itself.


    The sudden shock felt by the armored dragon made it turn its huge body up.


    The high pitched, shrill roar of the demonic beast may have been caused by pain or surprise.


    With that roar, the other armored dragons�� appearance changed at once.


    ��The beasts have noticed! Watch out!��


    Mira warns Tatsumi and the others that the armored dragons have entered a fighting stance.


    Here and now, the battle between the beast hunters and the armored dragons was about to begin.


    After shing at the armored dragon, Tatsumi rises and turns around in the sky to check on the armored dragon at his feet.


    The shell was indeed shed open, but the flying dragon��s sword merely damaged the shell. The main body of the flying dragon seems to have sustained only a scratch or two at most.


    ��As expected, the shell is quite thick.��


    The ��Sakku�� that Tatsumi activates now cannot cut where the de cannot reach.


    In other words, the thickness of the armor dragon��s shell is slightly shorter than the de of the flying dragon��s sword. However, this was to be expected. The blow is just a wait-and-see approach for now.


    ��If so, then next time... I��ll use a longer de.��


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!